Daniel 2:4–7:28

Daniel 2:4

And the Chaldeans spoke to the king in Aramaic, O king, live for ever! tell thy servants the dream, and we will shew the interpretation.

The king has put his wise men on the spot, and they answer with an offer: give us the dream, and we will give you the meaning. That reply is also the point where the book's original language changes.

The Language Shifts Here

From this verse onward the text is no longer Hebrew. One writer traces how the switch maps exactly onto the book's subject matter:

Daniel's prophecy falls into two simple parts after the introductory chapter, which tells of the courageous stand Daniel and his three companions took against idolatry, and how God honoured it. From the point where the Chaldeans spoke "to the king in Syriac" (Dan. 2:4) to the end of Daniel 7, this language of the Gentiles is used, and Hebrew is only returned to as we start Daniel 8. So the historical details and the prophecies relating to the Gentile powers are written in the Gentile language.

F. B. Hole

The ESV calls it Aramaic; older translations say "Syriac," which is the same tongue.

Why the Gentile Tongue

The choice of language was not an accident of transcription. It made the record readable by the very powers it described:

It is interesting that the portion from Daniel 2:4 to the close of Daniel 7 is in the Syriac or Aramean language. That was the tongue spoken by the Babylonians and the Assyrians. These were the two powers used in the captivity of all Israel. In that portion we have the rise, progress and doom of Gentile power sketched by God. So not Hebrew but Syriac is the chosen tongue. The Gentiles could then read for themselves. They were left without excuse about how they used the governmental power God had entrusted to them.

Walter Scott

The choice also makes a claim. Babylon had captured Jerusalem, and that looked like a win for Babylon's gods:

The Gentiles had triumphed over the kingdom of Judah. But God would teach them that they had not triumphed over Jehovah. Their gods had not given them the victory. He, and He alone, was the true God, the God of heaven.

The Bible Treasury

Which Language They Used

Earlier in the book Daniel is taught "the tongue of the Chaldeans" (Daniel 1:4). Writers note that this is not the same as the Aramaic spoken here, and one offers a reason for the switch in the room itself:

In Dan. 2:4 we find that the wise men answered the king in the Syriac language, that is Aramaic. There must be some reason why Daniel says the wise men answered the king in Aramaic. Aramaic is held to be not the learned and court language, but the common language of the people. The wise men may have used it so that all who heard could judge whether what they said was reasonable, even though the king might condemn them.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

"Tell Your Servants the Dream"

Their request sounds modest, and it is easy to feel for them. But it put their own claims to the test:

We might pity these men of wisdom, put through such an ordeal. But we must remember two things. First, the professionals of the occult sciences of that day claimed to be able to reveal secrets and to see into regions hidden from mortal eyes. Second, God designed the whole thing to bring the wisdom of the wise to nothing in the eyes of this absolute monarch, to take them in their own craftiness, and so to pour contempt on all the pride of man. Their reply was, "Tell your servants the dream, and we will show the interpretation."

Edward Dennett

The king's demand still sounds harsh. One writer weighs it against what these men claimed they could do:

This request appears at first sight wholly unreasonable, and the Chaldeans tell the king, "There is not a man on earth who can show the king's matter... And it is a rare thing that the king requires, and there is no other who can show it before the king, except the gods, whose dwelling is not with flesh." But remember the vast pretensions of these wise men of Babylon. Then the demand does not appear so outrageous.

Hamilton Smith

Where the Answer Was Found

The men closest to the throne had no light. God gave it elsewhere:

"The secret of the LORD is with those who fear him." The magicians, the astrologers, the sorcerers and the Chaldeans lived in the atmosphere of the royal presence. They were all in the dark about the royal dream... But there was a God in heaven who knew all about it. He could unfold it to those who had faith enough, devotion enough and self-denial enough to separate themselves from Babylon's pollutions, though they were caught up in Babylon's captivity.

C. H. Mackintosh

Summary

- Language. From this verse to the end of chapter 7 the book leaves Hebrew for Aramaic — a Gentile tongue for the Gentile part of the prophecy.

- Audience. God chose that tongue so the nations could read the story of their own rise and fall, and be left with no excuse.

- Claim. Babylon's victory over Judah was no victory over God. He alone is the God of heaven.

- Exposure. Their polite offer — you supply the dream, we supply the meaning — put their advertised powers on trial. God used it to bring the wisdom of the wise to nothing.

- Location. God kept the secret from the men nearest the throne. He gave it to those who had kept clear of Babylon's pollutions.

Daniel 2:5

The king answered and said to the Chaldeans, The command is gone forth from me If ye do not make known unto me the dream, and its interpretation, ye shall be cut in pieces, and your houses shall be made a dunghill.

Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.

Daniel 2:6

But if ye shew the dream and its interpretation, ye shall receive of me gifts and rewards and great honour; therefore shew me the dream and its interpretation.

Nebuchadnezzar dangles gifts, rewards and great honour before his wise men, but only after promising to tear them limb from limb if they fail. It raises a plain question: can any prize pull out of a man knowledge that God alone has?

A reward set against a death sentence

The offer is one half of a pair. The king has just told the same men what happens if they fail. Behind his panic, God was at work.

Nebuchadnezzar is troubled by a dream, his sleep leaves him, and his memory fails him. God allowed all of this to force the king to acknowledge Him through His servant Daniel. The king had already found Daniel to be ten times wiser than all the wise men of Babylon. Yet he forgets or rejects Daniel. He turns to the magicians, astrologers, sorcerers and Chaldeans. He demands that they not only give the interpretation of the dream, but first recall the dream he has forgotten. If they satisfied the king's demands, he would reward them richly. If they failed, he would have them cut in pieces and their houses turned into rubbish heaps.

Hamilton Smith

Why the demand was not as absurd as it sounds

At first glance the king is asking the impossible. But the men standing before him had built their careers on the claim that nothing was hidden from them.

We might pity these wise men for being put through such an ordeal. But remember two things. First, the men who practised the occult arts of that day claimed they could reveal secrets and see into regions hidden from human eyes. Second, God designed the whole thing to bring the wisdom of the wise to nothing in the eyes of this absolute monarch, to catch them in their own craftiness, and so to pour contempt on all the pride of man.

Edward Dennett

The limits of reward and threat

Had the king told them the dream, they could have invented a meaning and nobody could have checked it. Withholding it closed that door. The reward offered here, pressed alongside the threat, could not open it.

They could easily have given an interpretation. If it concerned future events, it might pass unchallenged. Until the time came for it to happen, no one could say whether it was true or false. So God would not have accomplished His purpose of exposing the emptiness of their pretended skill and knowledge. The king would not be satisfied by their answer. He pressed them further, turning from promises of reward to threats, until they were driven to confess that there is not a man on earth who can show the king's matter.

Edward Dennett

The king seems not to have trusted the men he was bribing.

Clearly, the king has no great opinion of the integrity of his wise men. He probably had good ground for thinking them quite capable of preparing lying and corrupt words. They, for their part, face such a dilemma that they must admit they are completely unable.

Hamilton Smith

The knowledge no salary can buy

The failure of the paid experts was no accident. God used it to show where real understanding comes from.

God was pleased to reveal the secrets of the future. But He did this so as to impress on the Gentiles that true intelligence belongs only to those who fear Him. The king had turned to the ordinary means of his empire to recall or understand the vision, but in vain. He asked, as his wise men told him, what no king had ever asked before. By their own confession none but He whose dwelling is not with flesh could give the answer. In his commanding style he demanded it on pain of death. When his officer was about to carry out the cruel decree, where did God raise up a witness? Among the captives of Judah.

William Kelly

Honour that came without being chased

The gifts and honour of verse 6 do land on someone by the end of the chapter — on the one man who never applied for them.

Finally, Daniel is promoted to great honour. This faithful man has borne a witness for God before the king, and becomes a means of blessing both to the world and to his own companions. He had neither sought nor asked anything for himself. Yet he is free to use his high position to ask for his companions.

Hamilton Smith

Later, facing a different king with a similar offer, his response changed — and commentators explain the change by what he already knew was coming.

Daniel's answer, recorded in verse 17, is very striking. Earlier, at the end of Daniel 2, Daniel had accepted the honours placed on him; now he treated them with disdain. The meaning of the four fateful words had clearly already reached his heart, and he knew that Belshazzar was rejected by God and his kingdom about to crash in ruin, so the honours offered him were worthless.

F. B. Hole

Summary

- Bribe. The reward offered here is the softer half of a threat; the same demand promised to cut them to pieces if they failed.

- Bluff. The men who took the offer had long claimed to reveal secrets, so the impossible test called their bluff.

- Bankruptcy. Neither promises nor threats could squeeze out the answer; they were forced to admit only God could give it.

- Bestowal. What no reward could buy, God gave freely — and gave it to a captive, not to the paid experts of the empire.

- Blessing. Daniel received the honour he never chased, and spent it on his friends rather than himself.

Daniel 2:7

They answered the second time and said, Let the king tell his servants the dream, and we will shew the interpretation.

The wise men of Babylon have already heard the king's terms once, and their answer here is to ask again for the one thing he will not give them — the dream itself. The request sounds reasonable. It also shows the exact limit of what they can do.

Why they want the dream first

If the king told them the dream, any interpretation would do. One writer explains why:

They could easily give an interpretation. If it dealt with future events, it might pass unchallenged. Until the time came for it to happen, no one could say whether it was true or false. So God's purpose would not have been reached — to expose the emptiness of their pretended skill and knowledge.

Edward Dennett

The king suspected the same thing:

He is quite sure that, if they had known the dream, they could have invented some artificial interpretation of it, and the king would have had to be content with it. Yet he often seems to have been painfully aware of how fake their interpretations were.

James Boyd

Why the demand was not unfair

The demand looks impossible and cruel. But these men had claimed access to knowledge closed to ordinary people:

At first sight this demand looks wholly unreasonable. The Chaldeans tell the king, "There is not a man on earth who can meet the king's demand… The thing that the king asks is difficult, and no one can show it to the king except the gods, whose dwelling is not with flesh." But remember the vast claims these wise men of Babylon made. Then the demand does not look so outrageous.

Hamilton Smith

Another writer sees the king testing whether those claims were real:

If they claimed to interpret dreams by supernatural power, surely that same power could rebuild the forgotten dream! That would prove the claims they made. And if they could not prove their claims, he would wipe them out of his kingdom!

F. B. Hole

God's design in the deadlock

The deadlock served a purpose neither side chose:

The teachers of the occult arts of that day claimed they could reveal secrets and reach into regions hidden from human eyes. God designed the whole thing to bring the wisdom of the wise to nothing in the eyes of this absolute ruler, to catch them in their own craftiness, and so to pour contempt on all the pride of man.

Edward Dennett

A portrait of how the world works

The stand-off between a furious ruler and his advisers is drawn out as a lasting picture:

What a picture of the world! Authority makes unreasonable demands on advisers it does not really trust. It turns to rage and violence when the demands are not met at once. Put to the test, the wisdom of this world proves to be mere pretension. There is might without wisdom on the one hand; and profession of wisdom without might on the other.

Hamilton Smith

Their surrender as evidence

Notice who gains when they fail:

Whatever comes, they have to admit defeat. So, unwillingly, they add their own testimony to the wisdom and might of the God of Daniel, when through him the king learns both the dream and its interpretation. They have to own their helplessness. All the king's resources fail him. He may be angry, he may turn to violence, he may kill without mercy; but how will that help him? Even after killing every wise man in his kingdom, he will be no nearer what he is after than at the start.

James Boyd

Where the answer lay

The men closest to the king knew the least:

"The magicians, the enchanters, the sorcerers, and the Chaldeans," who lived and breathed in the king's own presence, were all in the dark about the royal dream… "There is not a man on earth who can meet the king's demand." Very likely. But there was a God in heaven who knew all about it. He could unfold it to those who had faith enough, devotedness enough, and self-denial enough to separate themselves from Babylon's pollutions, even while held in Babylon's captivity.

C. H. Mackintosh

Summary

- Claim. The wise men claimed they could reveal hidden things. That claim is why the king's demand was not as outrageous as it sounds.

- Test. Asking for the dream itself was the one test they could not fake. No one can check the interpretation of a dream someone told them.

- Collapse. The test exposed the wisdom of this world as pretension. The king had might without wisdom; his advisers claimed wisdom without power.

- Design. God arranged the failure. It brought the wisdom of the wise to nothing in front of the most powerful man on earth.

- Contrast. Those nearest the throne knew nothing. The God of heaven knew it all. He revealed it to men who kept themselves clean while living in captivity.

Daniel 2:8

The king answered and said, I know of a certainty that ye would gain time, because ye see the word is gone forth from me;

Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.

Daniel 2:9

but if ye do not make known unto me the dream, there is but one decree for you; for ye have prepared lying and corrupt words to speak before me, till the time be changed therefore tell me the dream, and I shall know that ye can shew me its interpretation.

Nebuchadnezzar cannot remember a dream that has shaken him. His wise men want him to describe it first. His answer shuts every door: tell me the dream itself, or die. A man who cannot recover the dream has no claim to explain it.

The demand as a test

The order sounds brutal until you remember what these men claimed. One sentence now hangs over them all. One writer reads the demand as a test of that claim.

At first sight this demand seems savage and unreasonable, since the king threatened to destroy them all if they failed to answer. On second thoughts we may remember that just about that time there were false prophets and diviners even in Jerusalem, as we see in Jeremiah 29. Their predictions and explanations failed. No doubt the same had been true of the diviners of Babylon. Nebuchadnezzar may have thought he now had a fine opportunity to test these men around him. They claimed supernatural understanding, and by it they wished to control him. If they could interpret dreams by supernatural power, surely the same power could rebuild the forgotten dream! This would verify the claims they made. And if they could not verify their claims, he would wipe them out of his kingdom!

F. B. Hole

Why the dream had to come first

The last line of the verse gives the king's reasoning. Hearing the dream first would have left them free to invent.

They could easily have given an interpretation. If it concerned future events, it might pass unchallenged, because until the time came for it to happen no one could say whether it was true or false. God's purpose was to expose the emptiness of their pretended skill and knowledge, and that purpose would not then have been reached.

Edward Dennett

Playing for time

The king reads their request as stalling "till the times change." One dictionary ties that to a New Testament phrase, given in older translations as "redeem the time."

Christians are urged to "redeem the time" (Ephesians 5:16; Colossians 4:5). This does not mean "to make up for lost time," but to seize every favourable opportunity. In Daniel 2:8 the king said that the wise men sought "to gain the time." That is, they wanted a delay, hoping that the king might relent, or that something might happen to save them.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

The same wording is used elsewhere to correct a common misunderstanding of the Christian's duty with time.

The expression "redeeming the time" tends always to be misapplied. It means seizing opportunities. You get it in Daniel 2, where the king speaks to the Magi: "I know you would gain the time, because you see the thing is gone from me." They wanted to redeem the time.

J. N. Darby

Lying and corrupt words

The king accuses them of agreeing to speak "lying and corrupt words." Commentators say he had reason.

Clearly, the king has no great opinion of the integrity of his wise men. He probably had good ground for considering them quite capable of preparing lying and corrupt words.

Hamilton Smith

That reputation mattered to Daniel. He did not want to die among men known for deceiving the king.

He shrank from sharing in the destruction of those wise men. As Nebuchadnezzar told them, they were in the habit of deceiving him with lying and corrupt words. If a ruler orders a servant of the Lord to be put to death, that servant must surely want the cause of his suffering to be well known. No one should be left with the impression that he suffers because he was convicted of corrupt practices.

James Boyd

The world's wisdom brought to nothing

Behind the king's threat, one writer sees God putting Babylon's trained wisdom on trial.

Great care was taken at the court of Babylon to have men trained in all wisdom and knowledge. The time had now come to put that training to the test. While the great Gentile king was thinking on his bed, God was pleased to give him a vision of the future history of the world. On the one hand this satisfied his desire to see the world's course unveiled from then on. On the other hand it made him feel the utter powerlessness of all human resources. It was God's opportunity for displaying His own power, and the perfect wisdom of which even a poor captive was made the channel.

William Kelly

Summary

- Test. The demand tried men who claimed supernatural knowledge. If that power could explain a dream, it could recover one.

- Proof. Requiring the dream first removed every escape. No one could check a prediction about the future, so it would have left their claims untested.

- Delay. "Gaining time" here means stalling until circumstances change. The New Testament uses the same idea for seizing opportunities, not for making up lost hours.

- Deceit. The king had grounds to suspect "lying and corrupt words," and Daniel refused to die under that same reputation.

- Powerlessness. Human wisdom failed in public, so that God could show His power through a captive.

Daniel 2:10

The Chaldeans answered before the king and said, There is not a man upon the earth that can shew the king's matter; therefore there is no king, however great and powerful, that hath asked such a thing of any scribe, or magician, or Chaldean.

The king has demanded the impossible: recall his forgotten dream and then explain it, on pain of death. Here the experts break. They answer with a confession, not with wisdom. No ruler, they plead, has ever asked such a thing before.

Who Was Speaking

The men who reply are not random courtiers. They belong to a recognised profession inside the empire — one Daniel would later lead.

The book of Daniel mentions them again and again along with magicians, astrologers, and soothsayers. These Chaldeans were a particular class of learned men. With others they made up the Magi, or wise men of Babylon. Daniel 5:11 says that Daniel was made "master" of them, no doubt because he was found to have more wisdom than all of them.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

The second title in the verse, "enchanter," points to occult practice, not to reading the stars. Older translations read "astrologer" here.

In Dan. 1:20; Dan. 2:2, 10, 27; Dan. 4:7; Dan. 5:7, 11, 15 the Hebrew word is ashshaph, meaning "enchanter, magician;" one who practised occult arts. This word occurs nowhere else.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

The Demand Fitted Their Own Advertising

It is easy to feel sorry for men ordered to produce a dream out of thin air. But these men had built their careers on claiming access to hidden secrets.

We might pity these men of wisdom, put through such an ordeal. But two things must be remembered. First, the professors of the occult sciences of that day claimed they could reveal secrets and see into regions hidden from human eyes. Second, God designed the whole thing to bring the wisdom of the wise to nothing in the eyes of this absolute monarch. He would catch them in their own craftiness, and so pour contempt on all the pride of man.

Edward Dennett

Read against those claims, the king's order stops looking absurd.

This request appears at first sight wholly unreasonable... When, however, we remember the vast pretensions of these wise men of Babylon, the request does not appear so outrageous.

Hamilton Smith

A True Word From Unwilling Witnesses

What they say is true. No man on earth could do it. Their verdict still stands when Daniel later tells the dream, because the answer came from the God of Daniel.

The Chaldeans were very confident that no man on earth could meet the king's demand... Whatever comes, they must admit their defeat. So, unwillingly, they add their own testimony to the wisdom and might of the God of Daniel, when God through Daniel makes both the dream and its interpretation known to the king. They have to acknowledge their helplessness. The whole resources of the king fail him. He may be angry, he may resort to violence, he may kill without mercy; but how will that help him?

James Boyd

They draw a line around what man can know. The king refuses to accept it.

In language that left no doubt, the wise men had to own that they could not reveal the king's secret. At the same time they had to declare that the knowledge asked of them lay outside the reach of man altogether... On the side of man the answer was not so unreasonable. But Nebuchadnezzar was an absolute and domineering monarch, and he would not put up with anything that crossed his wishes. Enraged, he gave the order to destroy all the wise men of Babylon.

Edward Dennett

A Portrait of the World

Two failures stand side by side in this scene — the king's and his experts'.

What a picture of the world! Authority makes unreasonable demands on advisers it has no real confidence in. If they do not obey at once, it turns to rage and violence. Put to the test, the wisdom of this world proves to be mere pretension. There is might without wisdom on the one hand; and profession of wisdom without might on the other.

Hamilton Smith

Where the Dead End Leads

The collapse of Babylon's experts is not the end of the story but the opening for God to act.

Only when all human resources fail does God come in with deliverance for His fallen, devil-oppressed creature.

James Boyd

Daniel, under the same death sentence, does two things the Chaldeans never thought of.

Unless they could meet this difficulty there was nothing for them but the sword. But we find a very lovely thing. Daniel goes to the king for time, and to God for light.

W. T. P. Wolston

Summary

- Claim. The Chaldeans were a recognised class of learned men. They claimed access to hidden secrets, so the king's demand was not as unfair as it sounds.

- Collapse. They had to own their helplessness. The knowledge the king wanted lay outside the reach of man altogether.

- Contempt. God arranged the test. It brought the wisdom of the wise to nothing before the empire's ruler and poured contempt on human pride.

- Contrast. The king had might without wisdom. His advisers claimed wisdom without power. That is a picture of the world.

- Coming in. Only when every human resource fails does God step in; Daniel's answer was to ask the king for time and God for light.

Daniel 2:11

For the thing that the king demandeth is extraordinary, and there is none other that can shew it before the king, except the gods, whose dwelling is not with flesh.

Nebuchadnezzar had demanded the impossible. His wise men had to tell him a dream he could not remember, and then explain it. Verse 11 is their surrender. No human being can do this, they say — only the gods, and the gods do not live among people.

Why the King's Demand Was Not Absurd

The wise men call the request unheard-of. Yet the king had a reason for making it, and one writer suggests he was calling a professional bluff.

This demand came with a threat: if they failed to answer it, they would all be destroyed. At first sight that seems savage and unreasonable. On second thought we may remember that at about that time there were false prophets and diviners even in Jerusalem, as we see in Jeremiah 29. Their predictions and explanations failed, and no doubt the same had been true of the diviners of Babylon. Nebuchadnezzar may have thought he now had a fine chance to test these men around him — men who wanted to control him by the supernatural understanding they claimed to have. If they could interpret dreams by supernatural power, surely the same power could rebuild the forgotten dream!

F. B. Hole

Seen against what these men advertised about themselves, the king was only asking them to deliver.

When, however, we remember the vast pretensions of these wise men of Babylon, the request does not appear so outrageous.

Hamilton Smith

God's Purpose in the Deadlock

God set this scene Himself. These men had claimed to uncover hidden things, and they failed in front of the most powerful man alive.

We might pity these men of wisdom for being put through such an ordeal — if we did not remember two things. First, the experts in the occult arts of that day claimed to reveal secrets and to see into regions hidden from human eyes. Second, God designed the whole thing to bring the wisdom of the wise to nothing in the eyes of this absolute monarch, to catch them in their own craftiness, and so to pour contempt on all the pride of man.

Edward Dennett

What Their Confession Admitted

Their words are more than an excuse. They draw a line around the whole human race and put the answer on the far side of it.

That settled the issue. The wise men themselves had to admit, in plain language, that they could not reveal the king's secret. At the same time they had to declare that the knowledge required of them lay outside the reach of man altogether — the "gods" alone had it.

Edward Dennett

Witnesses Against Themselves

They spoke to save their lives. Instead they set the very standard that the God of Daniel would soon meet.

The Chaldeans were very confident that the king was making a demand that no man on earth could meet. They are sure that no man existed who could show the king's matter. Only the gods whose dwelling is not with flesh could meet the king's demand. This is their final word to the man they feared above all men on earth. Come what may, they must admit defeat. So, without meaning to, they add their testimony to the wisdom and might of the God of Daniel — for through Daniel the king learns both the dream and its meaning.

James Boyd

Their verdict was true. God answered it on their own terms.

He asked, as his wise men told him, what no king had ever asked before. By their own confession, none but He whose dwelling is not with flesh could give the answer. In his overbearing way he demanded it on pain of death. His officer was about to carry out the cruel decree. Where did God raise up a witness? Among the captives of Judah. The Gentile who punished a people more guilty before God received power; Daniel the captive received God's light.

William Kelly

The Captive Who Had the Answer

Daniel did not dispute verse 11. He agreed that no man could do it. What separated him from the Chaldeans was not a higher skill but a known God.

He does not wait until God gives him the answer before he says he will show the interpretation of the dream. He offers it at once. He is confident in God, and that is faith — a conviction founded on the known character of God… So two great things stand out in Daniel. First, he was sure God would reveal the thing to the king. Second, he confessed that he himself could not.

William Kelly

Summary

- Test. The king's impossible demand tested men who claimed supernatural knowledge. Their claim collapsed.

- Limit. Their reply drew the true boundary: what the king wanted lay outside the reach of man altogether.

- Purpose. God arranged the deadlock. It brought the wisdom of the wise to nothing before the world's greatest king and poured contempt on human pride.

- Witness. They said only a God who does not live among people could answer. Without meaning to, they pointed ahead to the God of Daniel.

- Answer. Daniel accepted the same limit — he could not do it — and looked to the God who could. The light came to a captive who feared Him, not to Babylon's experts.

Daniel 2:12

For this cause the king was irritated and very wroth, and commanded to destroy all the wise men of Babylon.

Nebuchadnezzar told his advisers to describe a dream he could not remember, and then explain it. They admitted they could not do it. His answer was not disappointment but a death sentence on every wise man in Babylon.

Why the king made such a demand

The order looks like pure madness. One writer suggests the king had a reason for pressing his advisers this far — he was testing whether their claims were worth anything.

At first sight this demand, with the threat that they would all be destroyed if they failed to answer it, seems savage and unreasonable. But think again. Around that time there were false prophets and fortune-tellers even in Jerusalem, as we see in Jeremiah 29, and their predictions and explanations failed. No doubt the same was true of the fortune-tellers of Babylon. Nebuchadnezzar may have thought he now had a fine chance to test these men around him, who claimed supernatural understanding and wanted to use it to control him. If they could interpret dreams by supernatural power, surely the same power could rebuild the forgotten dream! That would prove their claims. And if they could not verify their claims, he would wipe them out of his kingdom!

F. B. Hole

Babylon's wisdom put on trial

These were not fools. They were the trained experts of the empire — and God had His own purpose in the ordeal they now faced.

All the wise men of his kingdom — men of knowledge and experience, all the philosophers and scientists of the day — were gathered to hear Nebuchadnezzar's commands. What he asked was simple: he had forgotten his dream, and he wanted them to tell him what he had dreamed and then explain it. We might pity these wise men for facing such an ordeal. But we should remember two things. The experts in the occult of that day claimed they could reveal secrets and see into regions hidden from human eyes. And God designed the whole thing to bring the wisdom of the wise to nothing in the eyes of this absolute ruler, to catch them in their own craftiness, and so to pour contempt on all the pride of man.

Edward Dennett

A portrait of the world

The scene is the world in small. Neither side in the room has what it needs.

What a picture of the world! Authority makes unreasonable demands on advisers it does not really trust, and turns to rage and violence when the demands are not met at once. The wisdom of this world proves to be mere pretence when it is put to the test. On one side there is might without wisdom; on the other, a claim to wisdom without might.

Hamilton Smith

Rage that changes nothing

The king held the power of life and death. Yet killing every adviser in Babylon would not recover one line of his dream.

They have to admit they are helpless. All the king's resources fail him. He may be angry, he may turn to violence, he may kill without mercy — but how will that help him? Once he has killed every wise man in his kingdom, he will be no nearer what he is looking for than when he started.

James Boyd

The decree that reached Daniel

Daniel was not in the room when the wise men failed. The death decree is what pulled him into the story.

Man's extremity is God's opportunity. The king had not summoned Daniel with the astrologers, but the public list of "wise men" included him, so the king's decree covered him too. This brought him into notice, and into contact with the officer who had to carry the decree out. God's purpose was to bring His witness, Daniel, before Nebuchadnezzar. The king's forgotten dream, and his anger at the failure of his wise men to tell him what it was, were only the means of doing it.

Edward Dennett

Faith under a death sentence

When the sentence reached him, Daniel neither panicked nor bluffed. He went to Arioch, the officer carrying out the decree, and asked for time — promising an answer before he had one.

Daniel hears of the decree that went out to kill the wise men. He goes to Arioch and asks for time. But notice this — and it is the mark of faith — he trusts God. He does not wait until God gives him the answer before he promises to show the meaning of the dream. He offers it at once. He is confident in God, and that is faith — a conviction founded on the known character of God.

William Kelly

Summary

- Test. The impossible demand put the claims of Babylon's experts on trial. If they could interpret dreams by supernatural power, they could recover a forgotten one.

- Failure. God designed the whole scene to bring the wisdom of the wise to nothing and to pour contempt on human pride.

- Deadlock. Here is the world in small: might without wisdom in the king, a claim to wisdom without might in his advisers.

- Futility. He may be angry and kill without mercy, but after every wise man dies he is no nearer his answer.

- Opportunity. Man's extremity is God's opportunity: the king's rage was the means of bringing His witness, Daniel, before the throne.

Daniel 2:13

And the decree went forth that the wise men were to be slain; and they sought Daniel and his companions to slay them.

Nebuchadnezzar's astrologers have just admitted that they cannot do what the king asked. He answers with a death sentence on every wise man in Babylon — an order that sweeps up Daniel and his companions, who were never called in at all.

Rage where wisdom had failed

One writer reads the king's rage as the suspicion of a ruler who never trusted his own advisers.

Clearly, the king has no great opinion of the integrity of his wise men. He probably had good reason to think them quite capable of preparing lying and corrupt words. They, for their part, are cornered, and have to admit their utter incompetence. But confessing their helplessness gains them nothing before the furious king. He at once sends out a decree to destroy all the wise men of Babylon.

Hamilton Smith

A portrait of the world's system

Throne and advisers each show what they really have.

What a picture of the world! Authority makes unreasonable demands on counsellors it does not really trust. If the demands are not met at once, it turns to rage and violence. The wisdom of this world proves to be mere pretension when the test comes. There is might without wisdom on the one hand, and a profession of wisdom without might on the other.

Hamilton Smith

Why the sentence reached Daniel

The verse gives no reason why Daniel was on the list. One commentator finds God's purpose behind it.

Man's extremity is God's opportunity. Daniel had not been summoned with the astrologers before the king. But he was counted publicly among the "wise men," so the king's decree covered him too. This brought him into notice, and into contact with the officer charged with carrying it out. It was God's purpose to bring His witness, Daniel, before Nebuchadnezzar. The king forgot his dream. He was angry that his wise men could not tell him what it was. These things were only the means of accomplishing that purpose.

Edward Dennett

Faith that refuses to hurry

Fear makes rulers hurry. Faith does not.

What follows shows the godly character of these men. It makes them a bright witness for God before the world. First, we see the calm serenity of faith in the middle of a scene of terror and confusion. Daniel keeps a quiet manner and asks, "Why is the decree of the king so urgent?" The arbitrary will of man, driven by fear, will not tolerate delay. But "whoever believes will not be in haste" (Isaiah 28:16).

Hamilton Smith

Faith also speaks before it has the answer in hand.

Daniel hears of the decree that went out — that the wise men were to be killed. He goes to Arioch and asks him for time. But note this — and it is the mark of faith — he has confidence in God. He does not wait until God gives him the answer before saying he will show the interpretation of the dream. He offers it at once. He is confident in God, and that is faith — a conviction founded on the known character of God.

William Kelly

The first thing they did

One writer turns their first move into a question for the reader.

As soon as Nebuchadnezzar's decree goes out to kill the wise men of Babylon... what was the first thing Daniel and his companions did? They took the matter to God. When difficulties come, what do you do first? Do you go to God? Or is your first thought whether there is anyone with enough wisdom to give you direction?

W. T. Turpin

They prayed together, not alone.

Counting on God, Daniel joined his companions with himself in his prayers. It is the first instance of united prayer recorded in Scripture. These captives turned to it, and that shows us the secret of their holy and separate walk. Dependence on God in secret is the source of all power in life and testimony. It is also the source of courage before man and before Satan's power.

Edward Dennett

Light already in Babylon

Babylon had carried God's people away from Jerusalem, the city of the Great King. One writer shows what else came with them.

But after all, how short is the triumph of the wicked! If the captive people are in Babylon, the light of God is there too. If Gentile supremacy is established in the city of the Great King, the supremacy of God's servants is established in the king's own presence. In bringing the holy people into Babylon they brought the living God there. The powers of darkness had not reckoned on that.

James Boyd

Summary

- Decree — Babylon's experts admitted they could not help. The king answered with a death sentence. Might without wisdom turns violent when wisdom without might fails.

- Included — Daniel was counted among the wise men, so the sentence reached him. God used the king's forgetfulness and fury to bring His witness to the throne.

- Calm — Daniel asked why the order was so urgent, then promised an interpretation he did not yet have. Faith rests on the known character of God.

- United — they turned first to prayer together. That dependence, not their rank, was the source of their courage.

- Light — the empire carried God's people into Babylon, and carried the living God in with them.

Daniel 2:14

Then Daniel answered with counsel and prudence to Arioch the chief of the king's bodyguard, who had gone forth to slay the wise men of Babylon

Daniel is under sentence of death for a failure that was not his. He was never called before the king, yet the order to kill Babylon's advisers includes him. The verse turns on how he meets the officer sent to carry it out: not with panic or protest, but with prudence and discretion.

Who Arioch Was

Arioch's title sounds official and harmless in English. Older Bibles carry a note in the margin that names his real work.

The word "executioner" does not occur in the Old Testament except in the margin. Three places call a man "captain of the guard," while the margin calls him "chief of the executioners or slaughtermen." Genesis 37:36; Jeremiah 39:9; Daniel 2:14. In Mark 6:27 Herod Antipas called an executioner, or one of his guard, to behead John the Baptist.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

So the man Daniel addresses so calmly is the one holding the sword.

Swept Into a Decree He Had No Part In

Why should a decree reach a man the king never consulted? One writer reads the whole tangle as arranged.

Man's extremity is God's opportunity. Daniel had not been summoned with the astrologers before the king; but, being counted publicly among the "wise men," he came under the king's decree. This brought him into notice, and into contact with the officer charged with carrying it out. It was God's purpose to bring His witness, in the person of Daniel, before Nebuchadnezzar. The king forgot his dream, and he raged at his wise men for failing to tell him what it was. These things were only the means for accomplishing that purpose.

Edward Dennett

The Composure That Answers

Around Daniel the city is in terror and confusion. His quiet manner, and the question he puts to Arioch about the speed of the decree, are the mark of faith.

What follows brings out the godly character of these men in a striking way. It makes them a bright witness for God before the world. First, we see the calm serenity of faith in the middle of a scene of terror and confusion. Daniel keeps a quiet manner and asks, "Why is the decree of the king so urgent?" The arbitrary will of man, driven by fear, will not wait. But "whoever believes will not be in haste" (Isaiah 28:16). How happy, when the faith of God's people keeps them calm at the height of a national crisis.

Hamilton Smith

Might Without Wisdom

That composure stands in a court where power and knowledge have each failed — in opposite ways.

What a picture of the world! Authority makes unreasonable demands on advisers it does not really trust. If the demands are not met at once, it turns to rage and violence. When tested, the wisdom of this world turns out to be mere pretension. There is might without wisdom on the one hand, and a profession of wisdom without might on the other.

Hamilton Smith

Confidence Before the Answer Comes

Daniel asks for time. He promises an interpretation before he has anything to interpret. That order matters.

He goes to Arioch and asks him for time. But note this — and it is the mark of faith — he has confidence in God. He does not wait until God gives him the answer before he says he will show the interpretation of the dream. He offers it at once. He is confident in God, and that is faith — a conviction resting on the known character of God. The secret of the Lord is with those who fear Him, and Daniel feared the Lord. So he was not alarmed at the decree.

William Kelly

Where He Took the Trouble

What Daniel and his friends did next becomes a direct question to the reader.

The decree of Nebuchadnezzar goes out to kill the wise men of Babylon, because they could not make known the dream. What was the first thing Daniel and his companions did? They took the thing to God. When difficulties come, what is the first thing you do? Do you go to God? Or is your first thought whether anybody has wisdom enough to give you direction? If you knew of some wise man, even at the far end of the city, would you not find him out and get all you could out of him?

W. T. Turpin

Summary

- Threat. Arioch is no ceremonial guard. He is the chief executioner, and the death sentence sweeps in Daniel for a failure that was not his.

- Composure. Faith answers a furious decree with a quiet question. The will of man will not wait; the believer is never hurried.

- Contrast. The court has might without wisdom, and claims wisdom without might. That double failure is the backdrop for Daniel's reply.

- Confidence. He promises the interpretation before he receives it. His confidence rests on the known character of God, not on his own insight.

- Purpose. The forgotten dream and the king's rage set God's witness in front of the throne. Man's extremity became God's opportunity.

Daniel 2:15

he answered and said to Arioch the king's captain, Why is the decree so rigorous from the king? Then Arioch made the thing known to Daniel.

Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.

Daniel 2:16

And Daniel went in, and requested of the king that he would give him time, that he might shew the king the interpretation.

Nebuchadnezzar demanded the impossible. His advisers had to recall a dream he had forgotten, and then explain it. When they failed, he ordered every wise man in Babylon killed, Daniel included. Verse 16 is the moment a young captive walks into that furious court and asks for the one thing nobody else dared ask for: time.

A moment when every other resource had failed

Daniel asked at the exact point where Babylon's experts had admitted defeat in front of the king. One writer asks what made Daniel think God would tell him the secret.

The answer is confidence in God. Daniel was sure of two things: God's own glory was bound up in this matter, and so was the safety of those who had, through His grace, kept their faith and hope in Him despite all the enticements of the Babylonian court. He would not fail to step in and rescue them in this hour of danger. It was, in truth, a supreme moment — a moment when all the wisdom of the world had confessed its failure. So if Daniel could reveal the king's secret, the whole kingdom would see God honoured.

Edward Dennett

Faith that speaks before the answer comes

Notice the order. Daniel promises the interpretation first and receives it afterwards.

Note this — and it is the mark of faith — he has confidence in God. He does not wait until God gives him the answer before he says that he would show the interpretation of the dream. He offers it at once. He is confident in God, and that is faith — a conviction founded on the known character of God. The secret of the Lord is with those who fear Him; and Daniel feared the Lord. Therefore he was not alarmed at the decree either. He knew that the God who gave the dream could bring it back. At the same time, he does not in the least pretend to answer it himself. So two great things come out in Daniel: first, his confidence that God would reveal the thing to the king; second, his confession that he could not.

William Kelly

Not "could" but "would"

Daniel's promise is stronger than a hopeful guess. He does not offer to try. He states the outcome.

He asks the king for time. Then he tells the enraged king, with complete confidence, that "he would show the king the interpretation." What Daniel does later shows that this is not the self-confidence of the flesh. It is the outward expression of a secret confidence in God. It seems Daniel had entered so far into the mind of God that he saw why God withheld the dream from the king: to bring to nothing the power and wisdom of this world, and to bear witness to His own sovereign power and wisdom. So Daniel can say not only that God could show the interpretation, but that He would — and he says it without any hint that the king should first tell him the dream.

Hamilton Smith

Note: this writer quotes an older translation, which reads "he would show the king the interpretation." The ESV has "that he might show the interpretation to the king."

Bold, yet not presumptuous

Daniel did not know the answer when he made his promise. He knew God.

Daniel showed the state of his soul the moment he heard of the difficulty he was not THEN able to solve. He knew that God knew all that man did not know and was troubled about, and his faith trusted Him at once… If faith is confident, it is never presumptuous. So Daniel, who owns and believes God, turns to the exact opposite of the spirit of independence that man's will set up at the very beginning. Prayer is the happy expression of dependence, and is the healthy mark of a soul right with God.

The Bible Treasury

What the time was for

Daniel asked for time, but not to stall. He knew exactly what he would do with those hours.

Daniel goes to the king for time, and to God for light.

W. T. P. Wolston

He did not use the time alone, either. He pulled his three friends into the crisis with him.

Counting on God, Daniel brought his companions into his prayers with him. This is the first case of united prayer recorded in Scripture. These exiles turned to it, and that shows us the secret of their holy and separate walk. Dependence on God in secret is the means of all power in life and testimony, and, we may add, of courage in the presence of man and of Satan's power.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Extremity — Daniel steps forward only after every expert in Babylon has given up. Human wisdom fails first; that is the setting God chose.

- Request — he asks for time, and he asks without first requiring the king to tell him the dream.

- Confidence — he promises the interpretation before he has it. Faith rests on the known character of God, not on facts already in hand.

- Dependence — the man who is bold before the king kneels at home with three friends. Real confidence is never independent.

- Glory — Daniel counted on more than survival. He expected the whole kingdom to see God honoured.

Daniel 2:17

Then Daniel went to his house, and made the thing known to Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, his companions;

The king's death sentence on Babylon's wise men has already gone out, and it covers Daniel too. He has just asked the king for time. The first place he goes with it is not a library or a royal adviser, but his own house and three friends.

The first move in a crisis

Daniel used the time he had won to pray, not to plan. One writer contrasts that with how we handle trouble.

The moment his life was at stake, the instant this difficulty came before him and his companions, he says, "Give me time." For what? So that they might make supplication to the God of heaven! They are dependent; they go to God about it. Our conduct is far too much like Jacob's. He made every arrangement with all the skill of a tactician, made himself perfectly safe first, as he thought, and then went and prayed! That is exactly what we do.

W. T. Turpin

Why these three names

The verse gives the men their Hebrew names, not the Babylonian ones the empire had pinned on them.

The Babylonians had changed these men's names. They gave them Babylonian names that linked them with heathen gods. But the Spirit of God has recorded their Jewish names here, and those names showed their connection with the living God. These men got together and prayed about the matter, and the dream was made known to Daniel.

Frank Wallace

Fellowship and a definite prayer

Daniel does not simply want company. He wants their prayers, and he tells them exactly what to pray for.

We see the value Daniel places on fellowship and prayer. Having left the king's presence, he goes to his own company and makes the matter known to his companions. He values the fellowship of his brothers and has confidence in their prayers. That is why he asks that "they would desire mercies of the God of heaven." He also values definite prayer. Their prayers are to be for mercies "concerning this secret." Here we discover the secret of Daniel's calm assurance and confidence before men: fellowship with his brothers and dependence upon God.

Hamilton Smith

A prayer meeting in exile

One writer calls this the first united prayer in the Bible. He traces their whole separate way of life back to it.

Counting on God, Daniel joined his companions with himself in his prayers. It is the first instance of united prayer recorded in Scripture. These children of the captivity turned to it, and that shows us the secret of their holy and separate walk. Dependence on God in secret is the means of all power in life and testimony. We may add that it is also the means of courage in the presence of man and of Satan's power. These four, on their knees at such a moment before the God of heaven, are a wonderful sight. They were only foreigners in a strange land, exiled for the sins of their nation. Now a quick death awaited them unless someone could recall and interpret the forgotten dream. But they knew who they were dealing with. In their own Scriptures He had said, "Call upon me in the day of trouble; I will deliver you, and you shall glorify me" (Psalm 50:15).

Edward Dennett

The God they prayed to

Throughout this book God is called the God of heaven, not the God of the earth. One writer gives the reason.

The throne of God had ceased on the earth at the beginning of these times of the Gentiles. So in Daniel you never get the God of the earth, but the God of heaven, because He was not there with them. God had left the direct government of the earth, where Israel was the centre and His throne stood in their midst, between the cherubim. That departure, and His return to the government of the earth, are of immense importance.

J. N. Darby

What the prayer meeting built

The prayer brought its answer. It also did something less obvious for these three men.

He sought their fellowship in prayer. God answered their united prayers and revealed the matter to Daniel. Seeing His good hand at work so plainly to keep them safe no doubt strengthened their faith greatly. It must have prepared them for the fiery ordeal they were soon to pass through.

C. Knapp

Summary

- Home first. Under a death sentence, Daniel's first move was his house, not a plan. Jacob did the opposite: he arranged everything, then prayed.

- Named friends. Scripture gives their Hebrew names, not their Babylonian ones. Those names tied them to the living God.

- Definite asking. Daniel asked for fellowship in prayer and for one definite thing: mercies "concerning this secret." That dependence made him calm before the king.

- Heaven's God. They pray to "the God of heaven." Daniel's book uses that title because God's throne no longer stood on earth among Israel.

- Furnace-ready. The united prayer brought the answer and also readied these three for the fire ahead.

Daniel 2:18

that they would desire mercies of the God of the heavens concerning this secret; that Daniel and his companions should not perish with the rest of the wise men of Babylon.

A death sentence had gone out over every wise man in Babylon. Daniel had no dream to report and no interpretation to give. He went home and called three friends to pray. The verse names both what he asked for and who he asked: mercy, from "the God of heaven."

The Title "God of Heaven"

This name for God runs through the whole book of Daniel. One writer links it to a change in the way God ruled the earth.

God's throne on earth had come to an end when these times of the Gentiles began. That is why in Daniel you never read of the God of the earth, only of the God of heaven. He was no longer there with them.

J. N. Darby

The same title keeps coming back through this chapter. One writer explains why.

Notice this in Daniel 2. In verse 18 Daniel asks for "mercy from the God of heaven." In verse 19 he "blessed the God of heaven." In verse 28 he says, "there is a God in heaven who reveals mysteries." In verse 37 he tells Nebuchadnezzar that "the God of heaven has given you the kingdom." In verse 44 he foretells that "in the days of those kings the God of heaven will set up a kingdom." The reason is this. Daniel, by the Spirit of God, is teaching God's people a very solemn truth: for the time being, God's kingdom on earth is set aside.

W. T. P. Wolston

What "This Mystery" Means

The word translated "mystery" here is not just a hard puzzle. Older translations say "secret." It names something no amount of study can reach.

The Greek word mysterion, mystery, first appears in the chapter of Daniel we have been looking at (Dan. 2)... So a mystery is a hidden thing that would stay hidden unless God revealed it.

The Bible Treasury

That is why the professionals failed while four exiles succeeded. The difference was not intelligence but position.

The twists, the mazes and the riddles of human affairs are all plain to God. He can and does make them plain to those who walk with Him... And how is this? How can they unravel the world's mysteries so easily? Because they are above the world's mists. They are apart from what defiles the world. They are in the place of separation, the place of dependence, the place of communion.

C. H. Mackintosh

Asking for Mercy, Not Claiming a Right

Daniel did not yet have the answer. What he asked for was mercy — a request, not a demand.

If faith is confident, it is never presumptuous. So Daniel, who acknowledges and believes God, turns to the very opposite of the spirit of independence that man's will set up at the start. Prayer is the happy expression of dependence, and it is the healthy mark of a soul right with God.

The Bible Treasury

Fellowship and a Definite Request

Daniel wanted others praying with him. He also gave them one clear thing to ask for.

He values the fellowship of his brothers and trusts their prayers, for he asks them to "seek mercy from the God of heaven." He also values definite prayer, for they are to ask for mercy "concerning this mystery." Here we discover that fellowship with his brothers and dependence on God is the secret of Daniel's calm assurance and confidence before men.

Hamilton Smith

Another writer points out how much rests on this small scene.

Counting on God, Daniel joined his companions with himself in his prayers. It is the first instance of united prayer recorded in Scripture. These exiles turned to it, and that shows us the secret of their holy and separate walk. Dependence on God in secret is the source of all power in life and testimony. We may add that it is also the source of courage before man and before Satan's power.

Edward Dennett

What the Prayer Produced

God answered the prayer. But the effect on the three friends reached beyond the crisis itself.

He sought their fellowship in prayer, and their faith was surely strengthened when they saw God's good hand so clearly at work to preserve them, once the matter was revealed to Daniel in answer to their united prayers. Praying together did more than win Daniel the revelation he wanted. It also prepared them for the further testing of their faith.

C Knapp

Then the answer came.

He does not go straight to the king, nor even to his companions, to tell them that God has made the dream known to him. The first thing he does is go to God. The God who has made the secret known is the One Daniel acknowledges at once. He takes the place of a worshipper. And let me say that this is the great purpose of all God's revelations.

William Kelly

Summary

- The Name — Daniel prays to "the God of heaven." God's throne on earth had ceased, and the title fits that era.

- The Need — a "mystery" stays hidden unless God reveals it. That is why every expert in Babylon failed.

- The Asking — Daniel is confident, never presumptuous. He asks for mercy, and prayer expresses that dependence.

- The Sharing — he gathers three friends and gives them one definite thing to pray for. It is the first united prayer in Scripture.

- The Result — the answer came, it strengthened the three for later trials, and Daniel's first move was to worship.

Daniel 2:19

Then was the secret revealed unto Daniel in a night vision. Then Daniel blessed the God of the heavens.

Daniel and his three friends had asked God for mercy. The king had lost a dream that no one in Babylon could recover, and a death sentence hung on it. The answer arrives in the night, and what Daniel does next says as much as the revelation itself.

The Prayer God Answered

The vision did not come out of nowhere. Four young captives had just done something Scripture had not recorded before.

Counting on God, Daniel joined his companions with himself in his prayers. It is the first instance of united prayer recorded in Scripture. These children of the captivity turned to it, and that shows us the secret of their holy and separate walk. Dependence on God in private is the means of all power in life and testimony. We may add that it is also the means of courage before man and before Satan's power. These four, on their knees at such a moment before the God of heaven, are a wonderful sight. They were only foreigners in a strange land, exiled for the sins of their nation. Now a quick death awaited them, unless someone could recall and interpret the forgotten dream.

The Christian's Friend

What "Mystery" Means

The word "mystery" here has a definite sense. It names something that stays hidden unless God speaks.

These examples are enough to show the nature of what Scripture calls a "mystery." It may be a dream, a vision, a parable or a spoken prophecy. The key feature is this. No one can understand what God says the first time until God speaks again to explain it. The Greek word mysterion, mystery, first occurs in the chapter of Daniel we have referred to... a mystery is a secret thing that would stay secret unless God reveals it.

The Bible Treasury

A Miracle No Interpreter Could Copy

Others in Scripture had explained dreams. What Daniel received that night went further.

He saw by night just what the king had seen by night some days before. God had enabled others to interpret dreams — Joseph, for instance. But this was to duplicate a dream. What one man saw in his mind by night appeared again, point for point, in the mind of another man a few nights later. No one but God can do that. And God works this miracle in no servant of His except one who is fully separated to Him from the defilements of the world around him.

F. B. Hole

Why "the God of Heaven"

Daniel blesses God under one particular title. That title runs right through the chapter, and there is a reason behind it.

In Daniel 2, notice the title. At verse 18 Daniel asks for "mercies of the God of heaven." At verse 19 he "blesses the God of heaven." At verse 28 he declares that "there is a God in heaven who reveals mysteries." At verse 37 he tells Nebuchadnezzar that "the God of heaven has given you the kingdom." At verse 44 he prophesies that "in the days of those kings the God of heaven will set up a kingdom." The reason is this. Daniel, by the Spirit of God, is bringing out for God's people a solemn and wonderful truth: for the time being, God's kingdom on earth is set aside.

W. T. P. Wolston

Worship Before News

Daniel now held the answer that could save his life and his friends' lives. He did not head for the palace.

"Then the mystery was revealed to Daniel in a vision of the night." How cheering and beautiful are God's dealings! Daniel had taken the initiative in faith, and though all four joined in prayer, God singled out Daniel. What happens then? Does he at once rush off to the king? He turns to God in thanksgiving. "Then Daniel blessed the God of heaven." As he had looked to Him alone, so he gives the glory to God only.

William Kelly

Tracing the Gift Back

What Daniel did first tells us what was in his soul.

Thanksgiving filled Daniel's heart when God revealed the king's secret to him. His godliness, the state of his soul, shows itself in this: he turned at once to God with thanksgiving and praise. When God gives blessings, we often fall straight to enjoying them instead of tracing them back, as Daniel did, to the heart of God.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Asked — Four exiles prayed together for mercy about this secret. Commentators call it the first recorded case of united prayer in Scripture, and the root of their courage before human power.

- Revealed — A "secret" here means something no one can reach without God speaking. God did more than help Daniel interpret. He replayed another man's dream inside Daniel's mind, and no one but God can do that.

- Heaven — Daniel blesses "the God of heaven." That title runs through this chapter, because God's kingdom on earth is set aside for the time being.

- Blessed — Holding the answer that would save his life, Daniel went to God before he went to the king. He had looked to God alone, so he gave the glory to God alone.

- Traced — The instinct with a blessing is to enjoy it; Daniel's instinct was to follow it back to the God who gave it.

Daniel 2:20

Daniel answered and said, Blessed be the name of God for ever and ever; For wisdom and might are his.

Daniel and his three friends had prayed about a secret no one could recover — a dream the king had forgotten and would kill for. God answered in a night vision, and Daniel's first move was not to the palace but to praise.

Praise before action

Daniel now had the answer the king had demanded. Where does he go first?

As Daniel in faith took the initiative, though all four joined in prayer, God singled out Daniel. What happens then? Does he at once rush off to the king? He turns to God in thanksgiving. "Then Daniel blessed the God of heaven." As he had looked to Him alone, so he renders the glory to God only.

William Kelly

One writer turns this into a warning for anyone who has just received what they asked for.

When blessings come there is often a tendency to fall at once to enjoying them instead of tracing them back, as Daniel did, to the heart of God.

Edward Dennett

Words God chose to keep

The Bible reports that Daniel prayed but never gives us the words. His thanks are a different matter.

God so values the gratitude of His people that, although He has not revealed the words of the prayer, He has left on record the exact words of the praise. As in the prayer the Lord gave His disciples at a later day, so in Daniel's praise, the Name of God comes first. "Blessed be the Name of God forever and ever," says Daniel; "Hallowed be Your Name" are the words of the Lord.

Hamilton Smith

Wisdom and might in one place

Daniel gives a reason for the blessing: wisdom and might. Weigh those two words against the men in the story.

Then Daniel ascribes to God "wisdom and might." Nebuchadnezzar had a measure of might but lacked wisdom. The Chaldeans had a measure of wisdom but no might. With the God of heaven there is absolute wisdom together with absolute might.

Hamilton Smith

Another writer draws out what follows from that, and why Daniel sets no end date on the praise.

He wants the praise he offers to be eternal, "from eternity to eternity," as what is due to Him who gladly revealed Himself to His people. He then gives a reason — "Wisdom and might are His." A simple statement, but how deep! For if wisdom and might are God's, you will find them nowhere else, and it is useless to turn to anyone but God for them.

Edward Dennett

Blessing God for a painful history

Daniel was a captive. Read his praise against the history that put him in Babylon.

He was living in an age when God had been changing "the times and the seasons." God had also been removing kings and setting up kings. This showed that wisdom and might are His. God had removed the kings of David's line and set up Nebuchadnezzar. Daniel bowed to this and even blessed God as he acknowledged it.

F. B. Hole

Praise that keeps others in

The answer came to Daniel alone, in a night vision. His thanksgiving does not keep it that way.

"You have made known to me now what we desired of you." Mark that little word "we." He had sought the fellowship of his companions in prayer. In his thanks to God he includes them. He has a deep sense in his soul of how good it is to have to do with God.

W. T. P. Wolston

Another writer listens to the opening line and hears what Daniel thought the task would cost God.

"Blessed be the name of God forever and ever, to whom belong wisdom and might." This was Daniel in effect saying to God, "This is a simple matter for you." God revealed the dream and gave the interpretation. What an instant answer this was to the prayer.

Frank Wallace

Summary

- Prayer — Daniel asked with his friends; the answer came to him alone, and his thanks still said "we."

- Pause — the answer could have saved his life at once. Daniel blessed God before he went to the king.

- Name — the first place in his praise goes to God's Name, as it does in the prayer the Lord later taught.

- Wisdom and might — Nebuchadnezzar had might without wisdom. The Chaldeans had wisdom without might. Both belong to God, so it is useless to seek them elsewhere.

- Forever — a captive blessed the God who had removed David's line and raised up Babylon, and asked that the praise never stop.

Daniel 2:21

And it is he that changeth times and seasons; He deposeth kings, and setteth up kings; He giveth wisdom to the wise, And knowledge to them that know understanding.

God has just shown Daniel the king's forgotten dream. Before he takes the answer to the palace, Daniel stops to bless God — and his praise is not about his own rescue but about who runs history.

Praise before the errand

Daniel's first move after the answer came was worship. God took note of it.

God places great value on the gratitude of His people. He has not revealed the words of the prayer, but He has left the exact words of the praise on record. As in the prayer the Lord gave His disciples at a later day, Daniel's praise gives the first place to the Name of God. "Blessed be the Name of God for ever and ever," says Daniel; "Hallowed be Your Name" are the words of the Lord.

Hamilton Smith

Kings as instruments

The verse credits God with removing and installing rulers. One writer draws out what that leaves for the rulers themselves.

Next, he ascribes to God universal sovereignty: "He changes times and seasons; He removes kings and sets up kings." The rulers of the earth may claim absolute power. Men may depose monarchs and set up governments by force of arms, or even by political movements. But neither the power nor the wisdom is theirs. They are only the blind instruments of God's will. Once you recognise the sovereignty of God, as Daniel did, you can rest in perfect peace, whatever the times you live in and however threatening public affairs look.

Edward Dennett

Daniel's own book records one such change of ruler, and it happened in a single night.

Kings may be powerful, mighty and strong. They may boast in their strength, their armies and their wealth. But God can remove a king overnight and replace him with another, as He did in Daniel 5:30-31. How small man is in the presence of God!

Frank Wallace

What "times and seasons" covers

So what do "times and seasons" cover? Two passages tie the phrase down.

Daniel 2:21 shows us that "the times and seasons" have to do with God's government of the earth. Acts 1:6-7 shows that they have to do with the restoring of the kingdom to Israel.

F. B. Hole

Praise for a fallen throne

Daniel did not merely accept the fall of David's royal line. He blessed God for it.

He was living in an era when God had been changing "the times and the seasons." God had also been removing kings and setting up kings, showing that wisdom and might are His. The removing of the kings of David's line and the setting up of Nebuchadnezzar had been acts of God. Daniel bowed to this and even blessed God as he acknowledged it.

F. B. Hole

That handover opened a long era, and it shaped even the name Daniel uses for God throughout his book.

As soon as the people had gone into captivity, God hands the "sword" of government over to the Gentile king, and the "times of the Gentiles" begin... During the times of the Gentiles, God takes the title "God of heaven." We see this all through the Book of Daniel, which deals with these times.

The Bible Treasury

Wisdom given to those who already have it

Why would God give wisdom to people who are already wise? One writer notes that this half of the verse, not the toppling of thrones, is where Daniel's heart lingers.

In his outburst of praise he brings out the mind of God. This is not so much about His power, though it is true that "He changes times and seasons; He removes kings and sets up kings." What his heart dwells on is this: "He gives wisdom to the wise, and knowledge to those who have understanding." I call your attention to the words... Daniel is speaking of His ways with those whose hearts are towards Him. For them the Lord's principle is: "For to everyone who has will more be given... but from the one who has not, even what he has will be taken away."

William Kelly

One thing He never changes

If God changes times and removes kings, the obvious question is whether anything stands still.

It is well for suffering saints to know that God holds the reins... In working out His ways, He may change the times and the seasons and remove kings and set up kings. He may even go back on what we speak of as the laws of nature, but never for one moment has He changed His word.

James McBroom

Summary

- He changes — times, seasons and thrones are all in God's hand. Rulers think they move history; in fact God moves them.

- He changed — the fall of David's line and the rise of Nebuchadnezzar were His acts. They opened the era in which He takes the title "God of heaven."

- He gives — the same God who moves empires hands out wisdom, and He gives it to hearts already turned toward Him.

- He never changes — nature may bend and kings may fall overnight, but His word has never once been withdrawn.

- So bless Him first — Daniel worshipped before he went to the king, and God kept the exact words of that praise on record.

Daniel 2:22

It is he that revealeth the deep and secret things; He knoweth what is in the darkness, and the light dwelleth with him.

Babylon's whole class of wise men could not tell the king his dream, but God gave the answer to Daniel. Before he goes near the king, Daniel sings, and this verse is the heart of his song.

The God who uncovers secrets

The verse sits inside a list of things only God can do:

God is sovereign. He can change the times and seasons. He removes kings and sets up kings. If He wills, He can also give wisdom and knowledge to others, and reveal "deep and hidden things." Nothing is hidden from Him, for He knows all things: "He knows what is in the darkness, and the light dwells with Him."

Hamilton Smith

That "if He wills" matters. No one can force God's hand:

The deep and precious things of eternity are stored in the treasury of the Father's house. No human eye has seen them, and no human heart has known them. All "the secret things belong to the LORD our God" (Deut. 29:29), who reveals at His pleasure what He will to whomever He will.

William J Hocking

Out of reach of Babylon's experts

The men closest to the throne could not produce the dream. A captive could. One writer shows why:

The magicians, the astrologers, the sorcerers, and the Chaldeans lived in the king's presence day after day. Yet they were all in the dark about the royal dream… But there was a God in heaven who knew all about it. He could unfold it to those who had faith enough, devotion enough, and self-denial enough to separate themselves from Babylon's pollutions, even though they were caught in Babylon's captivity. The mazes, the tangles, and the riddles of human affairs are all plain to God. He can make them plain to those who walk with Him, and He does.

C. H. Mackintosh

The same writer traces this back to what God is:

"God is light, and in Him is no darkness at all." So if we want light, we can find it only in His presence. And we can only know the power of His presence as we take, in practice, the place of separation from all the moral pollutions of earth.

C. H. Mackintosh

Darkness before Him, light with Him

The second half of the verse says more than "God sees well." One writer shows how far it goes:

He knows what is in the darkness, and the light itself dwells with Him: He dwells in it (1 Tim. 6:16); He is it (1 John 1:5); and He alone can command it to shine (2 Cor. 4:6). Daniel is in communion with the One who knows all things. So the dream and its meaning are no secret to him.

James Boyd

Why the deep things stay hidden from the learned

The same writer explains why trained minds so often miss what God says:

Anyone who hears it declared can understand repentance and forgiveness of sins, on the ground of the work of the cross. If the world did not have such a hold on people, they would believe it. But to enter into the deep thoughts of God, where true and eternal wisdom lies, needs a work done in the soul by the Divine Spirit, and the indwelling of that Spirit.

James Boyd

What Daniel did with the answer

Daniel had the answer, and the king was waiting. He went elsewhere first.

He does not go directly to the king, nor even to his companions, to tell them that God has made known the dream to him. The first thing he does is to go to God. The God who has made known the secret is the One Daniel at once owns. He is in the place of one who worships God. And let me say, this is the grand object of all the revelations of God.

William Kelly

One writer presses the verse onto ordinary life:

"He reveals deep and hidden things." If we apply this to our own lives, are we resigned to the idea that there can be no improvement? Are we resigned to the idea that we cannot gain more power, or make more spiritual progress? Do we accept the weakness and failure that is there, or do we trust in the living God, because He can change things?

Frank Wallace

Summary

- Secret held. The deep and secret things belong to God; He gives them out at His pleasure, to whomever He chooses.

- Secret hidden. Babylon's best experts were in the dark. The puzzles of human affairs open only to those who walk with God.

- Secret sought. Entering God's deep thoughts is not a matter of ability; it needs a work done in the soul by the Spirit.

- Secret revealed. Nothing hides from Him in the dark. Light is not a tool He uses; it is where He lives and what He is.

- Secret answered. Daniel's first move was praise, not the palace. Worship is the aim of everything God reveals.

Daniel 2:23

I thank thee, and I praise thee, O God of my fathers, Who hast given me wisdom and might, And hast made known unto me already what we desired of thee; For thou hast made known unto us the king's matter.

Praise before he used the answer

The secret had just been revealed to Daniel in a night vision, and the king was waiting. What he did with that moment says more about him than the answer itself did.

Daniel's course is beautiful. First he got hold of his brothers and had a prayer meeting. "He made the thing known to his companions" (v. 17). But his resource was God. Then he does not go straight off and tell everyone what he had learned. Instead, he has what I may venture to call a worship meeting. He comes and thanks the Lord. Very fine, this. There is a great moral lesson here.

W. T. P. Wolston

The order matters. Thanksgiving came before the answer was put to work.

Fifthly, Daniel not only prays, but he gives thanks. He does not proceed to use the answer to his prayer without first giving thanks for this mercy.

Hamilton Smith

Wisdom and might

Wisdom and might rarely sit in the same hands. Babylon had just proved it.

Then Daniel credits God with "wisdom and might." Nebuchadnezzar had a measure of might but lacked wisdom. The Chaldeans, Babylon's wise men, had a measure of wisdom but no might. With the God of heaven there is absolute wisdom with absolute might.

Hamilton Smith

If both belong to God, that settles where a person in trouble should look — and where it is useless to look.

He then gives a reason — "Wisdom and might are His." A simple statement, but how profound! For if wisdom and might are God's, they are nowhere else to be found, and it is pointless to turn for them to anyone but God.

Edward Dennett

The God of my fathers

Daniel calls God "the God of my fathers." He says it as a captive, at a moment when that past looked finished. His nation's kings were gone, and a foreign king ruled him.

He was indeed living in an era when God had been changing "the times and the seasons." God had also been removing kings and setting up kings, showing that wisdom and might are His. The removing of the kings of David's line and the setting up of Nebuchadnezzar had been acts of God. Daniel bowed to this, and even blessed God as he acknowledged it.

F. B. Hole

The title he chooses is more personal than the one he started with.

In his thanksgiving he moves from the address "God of heaven" to the more intimate title, "God of my fathers." The God his fathers had known, and who had rescued them out of their troubles, is the One who had now stepped in for him.

Edward Dennett

What "we" asked of You

The answer came to Daniel alone in the night, yet his thanks keep saying "we." He had gathered his three companions to pray, and he will not now take the answer as private property.

"You have now made known to me what we asked of You." Notice that little word "we," will you? He had sought the fellowship of his brothers in the matter of prayer, and in his thanks to God he takes his brothers in.

W. T. P. Wolston

He does the same thing later in front of the king, and it exposes something rare in a gifted man.

He links his companions with himself before the king, just as he had already done before God in his thanksgiving. This is very lovely. It shows the unselfish humility and the generous heart of this "man greatly beloved."

C Knapp

Where he turned when his life was at stake

Behind the thanksgiving stands the choice Daniel made hours earlier. He asked for time — not to think, but to pray.

The moment his life was at stake, the instant this difficulty came upon him and his companions, he says, "Give me time." For what? That they might make supplication to the God of heaven! They are dependent; they go to God about it… We behave far too much like Jacob. He made every arrangement with the skill of a tactician. He made himself perfectly safe first, as he thought — and then went and prayed! That is exactly what we do.

W T Turpin

Summary

- Asked — Daniel prayed when nothing else was left to try. He bought time to go to God, not to arrange his own rescue first.

- Answered — The secret came in the night. Daniel's first move was to give thanks — before he used it, and before he went to the king.

- Attributed — Wisdom and might belong to God alone. The king had might without wisdom; the wise men had wisdom without might.

- Shared — He thanks God for what "we" asked, folding his three companions into an answer given to him alone.

- Anchored — In exile he calls God "the God of my fathers." He blesses the very God who removed his nation's kings and set up Nebuchadnezzar.

Daniel 2:24

Therefore Daniel went in unto Arioch, whom the king had appointed to destroy the wise men of Babylon; he went and said thus unto him Destroy not the wise men of Babylon; bring me in before the king, and I will shew unto the king the interpretation.

God has just revealed the king's forgotten dream to Daniel. The order to kill Babylon's wise men is still in force. His first move is not toward the throne but toward Arioch, the officer carrying out the sentence. He pleads for the lives of the men who had failed where he is about to succeed.

Private prayer, public witness

What Daniel settled in secret with God now steps into the open court.

After the prayer and praise of Daniel and his companions in private, we have the faithful witness of Daniel in public.

Hamilton Smith

Daniel does not run from the vision straight to the palace. He blesses God first. That worship goes in with him:

When those who receive everything from God give Him back the glory and praise for it, they are counted worthy to be trusted with making Him known to others, with the blessing and teaching. Daniel went in before the king to tell him the mind of God. He carried with him the fragrance and power of what he had expressed in his worship — both about God Himself in His majesty and greatness, and about what He alone can do. He confessed too that however favoured the vessel, it was nothing except as God was pleased to use it.

The Bible Treasury

"Do not destroy the wise men"

Daniel's plea covers the astrologers and magicians of Babylon. Their religion was not his own. Prayers they never prayed saved their lives. Later some of them accused Daniel's friends before the king:

These accusers owed their lives to the faithful prayers of the very "Jews" they accused. If their God had not revealed the king's forgotten dream to them, they would have lost their heads long before — cut in pieces, with their houses turned into rubbish heaps (chapter 2:5).

C Knapp

The rescue reaches further than the man who received the revelation:

Clearly the special wisdom God gave Daniel was what saved all their lives. Can we not thank God for those He has gifted in a special way? Through their service and ministry we have been kept from error and kept in the path of life.

George Davison

"Bring me in before the king"

Babylon is in crisis and its experts have collapsed. Daniel asks to be brought in himself, carrying an answer from God.

The true dignity of the saint of God shines when God allows him to go before the world in its hour of distress. He comes straight from God as the bearer of His mind. It may be a fresh revelation, as one who reveals and interprets dreams. It may be to make known what God has already revealed in the Scriptures.

The Bible Treasury

Where the interpretation came from

The promise to show the interpretation is no boast about Daniel's skill. When he speaks, he first puts all human wisdom under a death sentence.

Daniel begins in clear communion with the mind of God. He first declares how powerless human wisdom is. This agrees with the words of another prophet: "I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and the discernment of the discerning I will thwart." Led by the Holy Spirit, Daniel writes in this way the sentence of death upon the wisdom of the world. Then he goes on to declare the source of the vision. "There is a God in heaven who reveals secrets." This was Daniel's God, and Daniel delighted to exalt Him before this all-powerful, idol-worshipping king.

Edward Dennett

Two men in one errand

Arioch obeys fast, but he shapes his report to protect himself.

Arioch, the captain of the king's guard, brings Daniel in before the king. Then, with worldly wisdom, he tries to use the moment for his own advantage. He says to the king, "I have found a man … that will make known to the king the interpretation." He is careful not to commit himself by suggesting that Daniel will show the king his dream.

Hamilton Smith

Daniel, who has every reason to claim the moment, does the opposite:

Daniel's answer is beautiful. Real, deep knowledge of the ways of God is always accompanied by humility. Some suppose that spiritual intelligence puffs up. There is no greater mistake, and none more unfounded in fact. Knowledge may puff up — mere knowledge. But I am speaking of the spiritual understanding of the word that flows from a sense of God's love. It seeks to spread itself, if I may say so, just because it is divine love.

William Kelly

Summary

- Worship first. Daniel is on his knees in worship before he ever steps in front of Arioch. He carries that sense of God's greatness into the palace, owning that the vessel is nothing apart from God's use of it.

- Mercy next. "Do not destroy" spares men who never prayed and later turned hostile. They owed their lives to the prayers of the exiles they despised.

- Witness then. Daniel asks to be brought in. He comes to a world in its hour of distress straight from God, with the wisdom of the wise already under sentence.

- Credit last. Arioch angles the moment for his own credit. Daniel, who alone could claim it, answers with the humility that real knowledge of God always carries.

Daniel 2:25

Then Arioch brought in Daniel before the king in haste, and said thus unto him I have found a man of the sons of the captivity of Judah that will make known unto the king the interpretation.

Nebuchadnezzar's dream has defeated every expert in Babylon, and the whole class of wise men now lies under a death sentence. Into that crisis the captain of the guard rushes in an exile, and the way he announces him says as much about Arioch as about Daniel.

The Officer Who Took Credit

Arioch chooses his words with care. One writer notes both the self-interest and the caution in them:

Arioch, the captain of the king's guard, brings Daniel in before the king. With worldly wisdom, he tries to use the occasion for his own advantage. He says to the king, "I have found … a man who will make known to the king the interpretation." He is careful not to commit himself by suggesting that Daniel will tell the king his dream.

Hamilton Smith

Among The Captives Of Judah

Arioch's own words place God's messenger among the prisoners of war. One writer asks where God found His witness:

The king had turned to the ordinary resources of his empire to recall or understand the vision, but it was all in vain. He asked, as his wise men told him, what no king had ever asked before. By their own confession, only He whose dwelling is not with flesh could give the answer. In his overbearing way he demanded it on pain of death. When his officer was about to carry out the cruel decree, where did God raise up a witness? Among the captives of Judah. If power rested with the Gentile who punished a people more guilty before God, the light of God was given to Daniel the captive.

William Kelly

This reversal is God's own doing, not a turn of luck:

In His ways, God humbles the wise men of the king's world and exalts the despised captive. Wisdom is found with God's people, even though in captivity.

Hamilton Smith

Why The Haste

Arioch moves quickly because everything else has already been tried and has failed. That collapse is what makes the moment so significant:

The answer is confidence in God, and the assurance that His glory was concerned in the matter, as well as the safety of those who had, by His grace, kept their faith and hope in Him amid all the attractions of the Babylonian court. … It was, in truth, a supreme moment — a moment when all the wisdom of the world had confessed its failure. If, therefore, Daniel could reveal the king's secret, God would be magnified before the whole realm.

Edward Dennett

Mercy Before Vindication

Daniel's first request to Arioch was not for a platform but for the lives of the men under sentence — men whose failure had just been exposed:

At once Daniel went in to Arioch, whom the king had appointed to destroy the wise men of Babylon, and said to him, "Do not destroy the wise men of Babylon; bring me in before the king, and I will show the king the interpretation." Arioch did what Daniel asked, and did it "in haste"… Daniel starts, in clear communion with the mind of God, by declaring how powerless human wisdom is.

Edward Dennett

Knowledge That Does Not Boast

The king turns from Arioch and asks Daniel himself. One writer draws out what Daniel's reply shows about real knowledge:

The king asks Daniel whether it is true that he is able to make known the dream and the interpretation. Daniel's answer is beautiful. Real, deep knowledge of the ways of God always comes with humility. There is no greater mistake, and none less supported by fact, than the idea that spiritual understanding puffs a person up. Mere knowledge may do that.

William Kelly

The Man Who Disappeared

Arioch used the moment for himself. Daniel, with far more to boast about, did the opposite:

He is not elated by the great revelations he has received, nor does he, like Arioch, use the occasion for his own glory. He hides himself behind the glory of God, and because he does so, God is glorified. … Speaking of this scene, one has said, "It is when we understand how to humble ourselves thoroughly that we are truly exalted. If Daniel disappears, God Himself is manifested in him."

Hamilton Smith

Summary

- Found — by a courtier. Arioch says he has found a man, wording his report so the credit lands on himself and the risk stays with Daniel.

- Found — where no one looked. Babylon's trained experts had admitted the answer lay beyond human reach. God raised up His witness among the captives of Judah instead.

- Found — at the world's dead end. Human wisdom had failed in the open. That failure made room for God to be magnified before the whole realm.

- Found — pleading for his rivals. Daniel used the opening first to ask that the condemned wise men be spared, not to secure his own position.

- Found — then hidden. Daniel did not boast of the revelation or claim the moment. When he disappears from view, God is seen — and that is the path to true exaltation.

Daniel 2:26

The king answered and said unto Daniel, whose name was Belteshazzar, Art thou able to make known unto me the dream that I have seen, and its interpretation?

Nebuchadnezzar has heard that a captive from Judah can solve the mystery no one in Babylon could touch. Now he tests the man himself. His question shows two things: what the king really wanted, and who Daniel really was.

The Real Test: the Dream, Not the Meaning

Anyone at court could offer a meaning for a dream once they had heard it. The king was asking for more than that.

This, however, is the important thing in the eyes of the king. It is not enough to give an interpretation of the dream — this the wise men were prepared to do. The real question is, Can anyone recall the dream? So at once the king asks Daniel, "Are you able to make known to me the dream that I have seen and its interpretation?"

Hamilton Smith

Why Daniel Was Confident

Daniel had already asked the king for time, before he had any answer in hand. What made him expect one?

The answer is, Confidence in God. His glory was concerned in the matter. So was the safety of those who had, through His grace, kept their faith and hope in Him through all the temptations of the Babylonian court. Daniel was sure God would not fail to step in for their rescue in this hour of danger. It was, in truth, a supreme moment — a moment when all the wisdom of the world had confessed its failure. If, therefore, Daniel could reveal the king's secret, God would be publicly magnified before the whole realm.

Edward Dennett

The Name the King Used

Notice that the king does not address him as Daniel. He uses the name Babylon had given him — a name tied to one of the city's gods.

Daniel's name was changed to Belteshazzar, which according to Gesenius means "Bel's prince," or "he whom Bel favours." This may have been a trap of Satan. It gave Daniel a name and a place of honour with the chief god of the land. The aim was to draw him away from the worship of the one true God, and away from loyalty to the God whose name was woven into the name his parents gave him in Israel. The enemy of God and of our souls is that cunning. He uses both flattery and force to turn us from loyalty to Christ, whose blessed name is called upon us — "Christians." He tries flattery on Daniel and his friends first. When that fails to seduce them into idolatry, he tries the burning fiery furnace and the lions' den.

C. Knapp

Private Worship Before Public Witness

God answered the prayer of Daniel and his three friends. What he did next, before going to the king, shows where his heart was.

As Daniel in faith took the initiative, though all four joined in prayer, God singled out Daniel. What happens next? Does he at once rush off to the king? He turns to God in thanksgiving. "Then Daniel blessed the God of heaven" (v. 19). As he had looked to Him alone, so he gives the glory to God alone... "There is a God in heaven who reveals secrets, and makes known to King Nebuchadnezzar what shall be in the latter days" (Dan. 2:28), answered the lowly prophet. And he adds, "But as for me, this secret is not revealed to me because of any wisdom that I have more than any living" (Dan. 2:30); yet he was the wisest man then on the earth.

William Kelly

Ability Without Self-Importance

Daniel could do what the king asked. The way he answered shows what real spiritual understanding looks like.

Daniel's answer is beautiful. Real, deep knowledge of the ways of God is always joined with humility. Some say that spiritual intelligence puffs a man up. No idea is more mistaken, or less supported by the facts. Mere knowledge may puff a man up. But I speak of that spiritual understanding in the word which flows from the sense of God's love. It seeks to spread itself, if I may put it so, just because it is divine love.

William Kelly

How Daniel Structured His Reply

His answer did not begin with the dream. It began by clearing the ground.

Daniel's answer comes in three parts. First he explains the source and the purpose of the revealed secret. Then comes the dream itself, and last its interpretation. Daniel begins by declaring the powerlessness of human wisdom, in evident communion with the mind of God... He goes on to declare the source of the vision. "There is a God in heaven that reveals secrets." This was Daniel's God, and he delighted to exalt Him in front of this absolute and idolatrous king.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Question — The king wanted the dream itself, not just its meaning. That demand went beyond all human skill.

- Confidence — Daniel asked for time before he had the answer. He rested on God, whose glory and whose people were both at stake.

- Name — The king called him Belteshazzar, Babylon's name for him. The enemy tried honour and flattery first, and fire later.

- Humility — He could do what no one else could, yet claimed no wisdom of his own. Real knowledge of God's ways always comes with humility.

- Glory — He blessed God before he answered the king. Then he named the source: there is a God in heaven who reveals secrets.

Daniel 2:27

Daniel answered in the presence of the king and said, The secret that the king hath demanded cannot the wise men, the magicians, the scribes, the astrologers, shew unto the king;

Nebuchadnezzar has demanded the impossible. He wants someone to tell him the dream he has forgotten, and then explain it. Every wise man in Babylon has failed. Daniel now stands before the king — and his first words are not the answer, but an admission that no human skill could produce it.

The world's wisdom set aside first

Daniel could give the king what he wanted. Yet before he says a word about the dream, he clears the ground by naming the four groups who could not.

Daniel can indeed do so; but in his answer he first sets aside the wisdom of this world by reminding the king that his wise men, astrologers, magicians and soothsayers cannot show the secret which the king has demanded.

Hamilton Smith

Who these men actually were

The titles in this verse are not decoration. They name recognised professions, and the words behind them describe specific occult trades.

In Isaiah 47:13 the word for "astrologers" means "dividers of the heavens," used for astrology. The word for "astrologers" all through Daniel is a different word, ashshaph. It does not suggest any link with the heavens. It means "sorcerers" or "enchanters," as we read about Babylon in Isaiah 47:9, 12, which speaks of her many sorceries and her great supply of enchantments… Another word linked with Babylon is soothsayer, gezar, "to divide, determine fate or destiny" by any pretended means of predicting events.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Should we feel sorry for them? Two things say no.

We might pity these men of wisdom, put through such an ordeal, if we did not remember two things. First, the experts in the occult of that day claimed they could reveal secrets and see into regions hidden from human eyes. Second, God designed the whole thing to bring the wisdom of the wise to nothing in the eyes of this absolute monarch, to catch them in their own craftiness, and so to pour contempt on all the pride of man.

Edward Dennett

What "the mystery" means

The word translated "mystery" or "secret" here is not a puzzle waiting for a clever mind. It is a thing that stays shut unless God opens it.

A mystery may be a dream, a vision, a parable or a spoken prophecy. The key feature is that no one can understand the first divine communication without a further divine communication to explain it. The Greek word mysterion, mystery, first occurs in the chapter of Daniel referred to (Daniel 2)… A mystery is a secret thing which would remain a secret apart from divine revelation.

The Bible Treasury

So the king's demand could not be met. He asked for something that only revelation could supply.

A sentence passed on human wisdom

This opening is not mere politeness. It is a verdict, and it points to the real source of the answer.

Daniel begins, in evident communion with the mind of God, by declaring the powerlessness of human wisdom… In this way, led by the Holy Spirit, he writes the sentence of death on the wisdom of the world. Then he declares the source of the vision. "There is a God in heaven that reveals secrets" — and this was Daniel's God, and he delighted to exalt Him in the presence of this absolute and idolatrous king.

Edward Dennett

Knowledge that makes a man lower, not higher

Daniel knew the dream when nobody else did. His answer shows what real knowledge of God does to a person.

Daniel's answer is beautiful. Real, deep knowledge of the ways of God is always accompanied by humility. No idea is more mistaken, or less supported by the facts, than the notion that spiritual intelligence puffs up. Mere knowledge may. But I am speaking of that spiritual understanding in the word which flows from the sense of God's love…

William Kelly

Why the captive knew and the court did not

The men who failed stood closest to the throne. The man who knew the secret was a captive.

"The secret of the Lord is with those who fear Him." This is beautifully shown in the case before us. "The magicians, and the astrologers, and the sorcerers, and the Chaldeans," who were breathing the air of the royal presence, were all in the dark about the royal dream… But there was a God in heaven who knew all about it. He could unfold it to those who had faith enough, devotion enough, and self-denial enough to separate themselves from Babylon's pollutions, even though they were caught in Babylon's captivity… The tangles and riddles of human affairs are all plain to God, and He makes them plain to those who walk with Him… How can such people so easily unravel the world's mysteries? Because they are above the world's mists.

C. H. Mackintosh

Summary

- Cannot. Daniel starts with a negative. No expert in Babylon could produce what the king asked, and he says so before anything else.

- Mystery. What the king wanted was a secret in the strict sense. It stays shut until God gives a second word to open it.

- Designed. The failure was no accident. God staged it to bring the wisdom of the wise to nothing in front of the most powerful man on earth.

- Humility. Real knowledge of God's ways lowers the one who has it — Daniel exalts God's name, not his own, in an idolatrous court.

- Fear. God's secrets travel to those who fear Him; a captive above the world's mists saw what the palace could not.

Daniel 2:28

but there is a God in the heavens, who revealeth secrets, and maketh known to king Nebuchadnezzar what shall be at the end of days. Thy dream, and the visions of thy head upon thy bed are these

Daniel stands before a king who has just condemned every wise man in Babylon to death. His first move is not to show off the answer he holds, but to name its source: a God in heaven who reveals what no expert in the empire could reach.

Human Wisdom Set Aside First

Before Daniel says anything about God, he says something about the men around him: the secret is beyond them. Commentators read this opening as a verdict, not a polite introduction.

Daniel begins in clear communion with the mind of God. He declares that human wisdom is powerless. This matches the words of another prophet: "I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent." Writing this way, led by the Holy Spirit, Daniel passes the sentence of death on the wisdom of the world. He then declares the source of the vision. "There is a God in heaven who reveals secrets" — and this was Daniel's God. He delighted to exalt Him in front of this absolute and idol-worshipping king.

Edward Dennett

Why "A God In Heaven"

Daniel does not call Him the God of the earth. One writer ties this title to a change in history: God's throne in Israel's midst had ended.

The throne of God had ceased on the earth at the beginning of these times of the Gentiles. So in Daniel you never get the God of the earth, but the God of heaven, because He was not there with them. God once governed the earth directly, with Israel at the centre and His throne in their midst, sitting between the cherubim, as it is said. His departure from that government, and His return to it, are of immense importance.

J. N. Darby

What A "Secret" Is

The word behind "secrets" — "mysteries" in the ESV — has a precise sense.

A mystery may be a dream, a vision, a parable or a spoken prophecy. The key feature is that you cannot understand the divine communication without a further divine communication to explain the first. The Greek word for mystery first occurs in this chapter of Daniel. In the Greek Old Testament the term appears again and again for Nebuchadnezzar's forgotten dream and its interpretation… A mystery is a secret thing that would stay secret apart from divine revelation. You must be let into it before you can know and understand it.

The Bible Treasury

Made Known To The King

Daniel does not say that God made the secret known to him. He says God made it known to Nebuchadnezzar. One writer stops on that wording.

Daniel shows how impossible it was for "the wise men, the astrologers, the magicians, and the soothsayers" to show the dream to the king. "But there is a God in heaven who reveals secrets, and makes known [he does not even say to Daniel, but] to the king Nebuchadnezzar what will be in the latter days." He wanted Nebuchadnezzar to know the interest God took in him.

William Kelly

The Latter Days

The phrase sets how far the dream reaches. It runs on to the point where God's purpose becomes plain to everyone.

Yet, as the God of the heavens, He was pleased to make known to the pagan king "what should be at the end of the days" (Dan. 2:28). Only then will God's purpose be plain to every eye. That purpose appears in the judgment of the Gentile empires, and then in the setting up of His kingdom, which will fill the whole earth and stand for ever.

William Kelly

Man has his own version of how the story ends, and it is the exact opposite.

He is determined to reach what he likes to call "The Millennium" by his own efforts — though without God and without Christ. He is sure he will succeed. In his judgment, "the end of the days" will be the end of all his toil, the fulfilment of his high ambition, and the peace and contentment of the human race.

James Boyd

The Man Who Stepped Aside

Daniel had every reason to take the credit. He took none.

As for Daniel himself, he is not lifted up by the great revelations he has received, nor does he, like Arioch, use the occasion for his own glory. He hides himself behind the glory of God, and because he does so, God is glorified.

Hamilton Smith

Summary

- Wisdom fails. Daniel first rules out the astrologers and magicians. The sentence of death on human wisdom clears the ground for God to speak.

- Heaven speaks. Daniel calls Him "a God in heaven" because God's throne in Israel's midst had ended. He now governs from above.

- Secrets open. A mystery stays hidden until God gives a second word to explain the first.

- The king is reached. Daniel says God made the secret known to Nebuchadnezzar, not to him — God took a personal interest in this pagan ruler.

- The end is His. "The latter days" run past every empire to the kingdom that fills the earth and stands for ever — not the future the world is building without God.

Daniel 2:29

-- as for thee, O king, thy thoughts arose upon thy bed, what should come to pass hereafter; and he that revealeth secrets hath made known to thee what shall come to pass.

Daniel stands before the king of Babylon. He explains not only what the dream meant, but where it came from — the king's own wondering, late at night, about what would follow him. A private thought met a divine reply. That raises two questions. How did God know the thought? And how far ahead does the answer reach?

The question the king took to bed

Before the dream came, something was already troubling Nebuchadnezzar. One writer describes what was on his mind as he lay down.

It seems he had been pondering what might become of his great kingdom in the hands of those who would follow him. In his view his gods had shown him great favour. Even the God of Israel had to admit their power and the strength of his armies. But the future held mysteries. Who could shed light on things still to come? Was it not possible that this mighty power might yet crumble to pieces and pass away like a dream in the night?

James Boyd

A reply aimed at his conscience

The dream was God's answer to what the king had been turning over at night. And it had a purpose beyond curiosity.

God graciously answered the poor pagan's thoughts. He showed him in a vision the whole of Gentile imperial power, and its final destruction by the greater power of the Kingdom of God. This was meant to work on his conscience for his blessing, but it had no such effect at that time. He was blessed later (Dan. 4).

W. W. Fereday

Nothing hidden

Daniel's words told the king that God had read his inner life. That was part of the reason God sent the dream.

He pointed the king to the God of heaven, who reveals secrets. This God intends to make known to him the future course of Gentile rule, which had begun with his overthrow of Jerusalem and its king. Nebuchadnezzar was plainly told why God had acted this way. It was for the sake of Daniel himself and his companions. It was also so that the king might realise he was dealing with a God who knew the most secret thoughts of his heart and mind.

F. B. Hole

Being known like this is not only a comfort. It is also a warning.

What a humbling experience to stand before a God who knows everything! How frightening, how overwhelming, just to find yourself before One who knows all about everything, and all about you — your "thoughts afar off." He even counts the hairs of your head! Well may the sinner tremble and the believer rejoice! And notice, He is not only a "revealer of secrets," but, as Romans 2 tells us, the judge of them too. God will judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ.

J Wilson Smith

What a mystery is

The verse calls God the One who reveals mysteries. Older translations say "secrets." One writer sets out what such a mystery is.

A mystery may be a dream, a vision, a parable or a spoken prophecy. The key feature is this: you cannot understand the first message from God without a later message from God that explains it… A mystery is therefore a secret thing which would stay secret apart from divine revelation.

The Bible Treasury

Daniel kept the focus off himself, and on the king God was addressing.

Real, deep knowledge of God's ways always comes with humility… Daniel says there is "a God in heaven who reveals secrets." And notice: he does not even say God made it known to Daniel, but "to King Nebuchadnezzar what shall be in the latter days." He wanted Nebuchadnezzar to know the interest God took in him.

William Kelly

How far the answer reaches

The king wondered about his successors. The answer ran far past them.

So the dream is the answer to those thoughts. Nebuchadnezzar gets a complete survey of the character and career of the enormous empire that was the pride of his vain and foolish heart. And he has to watch it broken to pieces in its last and strongest form, by a power greater than itself. That power scatters it like chaff from a summer threshing-floor.

James Boyd

One writer reads verses 28, 29 and 45 together, and finds that the "stone" in the vision is still to come.

The three verses, 28, 29 and 45, assure us that the appearance of this "stone" lies in the future… all three references clearly point to the end times. In our day many momentous events have taken place and we cannot ignore their impact. They make us feel we are living in closing days. But the focus of prophecy is on the end times. Those days will not begin to be fulfilled until the church has been removed from earth to heaven.

Truth & Testimony

Summary

- Secret thought. The king lay awake wondering what would become of his empire after him — a private question no one else had heard.

- Secret known. The dream showed him he was dealing with a God who knew the most hidden thoughts of his heart and mind.

- Secret revealed. A mystery is something that stays unknown unless God explains it. He reveals secrets — and He judges them too.

- Secret told. Daniel refused the credit. He told the king that God sent the answer for him, so that he would know the interest God took in him.

- Secret ahead. The reply outran the king's question. It runs on to the latter days, and to the kingdom that breaks all others.

Daniel 2:30

And as for me, this secret is revealed to me, not by [any] wisdom that I have more than any living, but to the intent that the interpretation should be made known to the king, and that thou mightest know the thoughts of thy heart.

Daniel stands before the most powerful man on earth. The order to execute Babylon's wise men has already gone out, and he alone holds the secret the king wants. Yet he opens his explanation by taking himself out of the picture. The verse raises two questions: why God gives a revelation to one man and not another, and who the revelation is really for.

What a "secret" is

The word translated "mystery" or "secret" is not vague religious language. It carries a precise sense:

A mystery may consist of a dream, a vision, a parable or a spoken prophecy. The essential feature is this: the message from God cannot be understood without a later message from God that explains the first… A mystery is a secret thing which would stay secret apart from divine revelation. You must be let into it before you can know and understand it.

The Bible Treasury

Refusing the credit

Daniel had every reason to take the honour. He alone had the answer, and the king was waiting. Yet his first move points away from himself.

How beautiful he is in the presence of the mighty monarch! What an opportunity to glorify himself. But he hides himself completely and gives God all the glory.

Arno Clemens Gaebelein

This was not false modesty. Daniel was the outstanding man of his generation, and he still would not let his own ability explain what had happened.

He denies that any wisdom of his own explains it; yet he was the wisest man then on earth. But God was in all his thoughts, to Whom be the glory.

William Kelly

Understanding and humility

Many assume that the more a person grasps of God's ways, the prouder they become. Daniel's answer cuts against that.

Daniel's answer is beautiful. Real, deep knowledge of the ways of God is always accompanied by humility. Nothing is more mistaken, or less true to the facts, than the idea that spiritual intelligence puffs a man up. Knowledge may — mere knowledge. But I am speaking of that spiritual understanding in the word which flows from a sense of God's love. It seeks to spread itself, if I may put it that way, simply because it is divine love.

William Kelly

A verdict on human wisdom

Daniel's words are also a public verdict on the experts who had just failed. By tracing the revelation to God alone, he writes off human ability as a route to God's mind.

Daniel begins in clear communion with the mind of God. He declares how powerless human wisdom is, in line with the words of another prophet: "I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and the discernment of the discerning I will thwart"… Finally, he disclaims any credit for himself; he was nothing but the vessel.

Edward Dennett

Who the revelation was for

The verse gives two purposes, and neither is Daniel's advancement. An older translation renders the middle clause "for their sakes," and one commentator builds on that:

He admits that any knowledge he has came to him by revelation. Even then, God did not give him that revelation because of any wisdom he has beyond anyone else. Nor does it come first of all for the king's sake, still less to save the lives of the wise men of Babylon. It is "for the sake of those who will make known the interpretation." He links his companions with himself. He reminds the king that God is caring for His people, captives though they are… One has said, "It is when we understand how to humble ourselves thoroughly that we are truly exalted. If Daniel disappears, God Himself is manifested in him."

Hamilton Smith

The second purpose reaches the king's own thoughts. Nebuchadnezzar is to learn who he is dealing with.

Nebuchadnezzar was told plainly that God had acted in this way for the sake of Daniel himself and his companions. He also acted so that the king might realise he was dealing with a God who knew the most secret thoughts of his heart and mind.

F. B. Hole

A gift held in dependence

If the wisdom is not his own, neither is its use. That principle reaches past Daniel to anyone God entrusts with anything.

What a lesson this is for us! To use rightly the gift given to him, the servant must depend on the Giver. There must be no confidence in self… God does not give His gift, whatever it may be, to make us independent of Him. We are to use it as He directs. Every servant has to learn this if he is to be a good and faithful workman.

James Boyd

Summary

- Secret — No skill could recover what Nebuchadnezzar had lost. A mystery stays hidden until God explains it Himself.

- Given — Daniel traces the answer to revelation, not to talent, though he was in fact the wisest man alive at the time.

- Emptied — He takes no credit and calls himself only the vessel. When Daniel disappears, God becomes visible in him.

- For others — The revelation was not for Daniel's promotion. It came for the sake of his companions, and to show the king that God reads his private thoughts.

- Held — God never gives a gift to make the servant independent of the Giver. Use it in dependence, or you misuse it.

Daniel 2:31

Thou, O king, sawest, and behold, a great image. This image was mighty and its brightness excellent; it stood before thee, and its appearance was terrible.

Daniel now recounts to Nebuchadnezzar the dream the king had lost — a single towering figure, dazzling and frightening at once. Why does world empire appear here as a man? Why does it look so magnificent? And why does the sight leave a king shaken?

One Image, One Man

The four kingdoms make up one body, and that body is human. The shape itself says who is on display.

Notice at once that the image stands for the times of the Gentiles, from Nebuchadnezzar's day until the kingdom of Christ is set up. Yet it is still one image, and the image of a man. So, as another writer has finely observed, it pictures "the man of the earth" (see Psalm 10:18) — the man of the earth as expressed in government, in all the various phases of his corrupt heart and unrestrained will.

Edward Dennett

Brightness And Terror Together

The image dazzles and frightens at the same time. Both belong to one rule.

The times of the Gentiles are marked by the rule of man, in which there is much that calls forth the admiration of men by outward magnificence, and yet strikes terror by oppression. It is a vision of the man of earth in contrast to the God of heaven.

Hamilton Smith

What stood before the king held everything a king values. It still robbed him of sleep.

There stood that image, its appearance frightening, holding such elements of wealth and power, such stores of gold and iron! How mighty, how unstoppable! No wonder the king was troubled, or that "his sleep left him" (Dan. 2:1).

J Wilson Smith

The Whole Course At One Glance

Later chapters of Daniel take the empires apart one by one. Here the king sees something different: the whole course at once, standing in front of him.

He had seen the course of empire, not just in broken pieces one after another, but as a whole. In the later part of the book we get that succession marked out in more detail, with the ways the different powers acted towards Daniel's people. But here it is the general history of the Gentile empire.

William Kelly

Downward From The Golden Head

The metals named next run from gold down to iron mixed with clay. That order carries meaning.

That is, the empires grew worse as they moved away from the source of power. It was God who gave imperial rule to Nebuchadnezzar. So what stands nearest to the source is seen as "this head of gold." In the Persian empire more of what was human comes in — "the breast and the arms of silver," a lesser metal. And so it goes on down to the legs of iron, and the feet, part iron and part clay.

William Kelly

Two Views Of The Same Empires

The same empires appear elsewhere under a completely different picture. Set the two side by side, and you see whose eyes each one belongs to.

There was the likeness of a great image, majestic in size, made of the most costly, lasting, and useful metals. In it was everything that appeals to the world: the splendour and richness of gold and silver, the strength and usefulness of brass and iron. True, there was clay too, but it lay low down in the feet. By comparison, the beauty and brightness of the golden head and silver breast overshadowed it. Here is the world's estimate of imperial power and successful ambition, and people bow down and worship. But the same empires, shown in symbol to the saint, appear as unclean and terrifying beasts.

The Bible Treasury

How The Image Ends

Because the figure is one, its fall is one. Nothing of the statue survives — not even the gold at the top.

Daniel 2 tells us an interesting and important fact: "the God of the heavens" acted by a dream on the first Gentile head of empire. The dream showed the whole course of the rule then beginning, down to its end — an image gorgeous and terrible, growing worse as it goes down, and closing with great strength and marked weakness together. Then He sets up another kingdom, His own. First He destroys the fourth empire in its last divided state of the ten toes, and with it the remains of all the rest from the first — the gold, the silver, the brass, as well as the iron and clay.

William Kelly

Summary

- One man. The four empires appear as one human figure — government in the hands of "the man of the earth," from Nebuchadnezzar to the kingdom of Christ.

- One glance. The king sees the whole course of empire at once, not a succession of details; those come later in the book.

- One descent. Gold to silver to brass to iron and clay: the further rule moves from the God who granted it, the more debased it becomes.

- Two views. Splendid metals to the world that bows to power; wild beasts when the saint sees the same empires in symbol.

- One end. God destroys the last divided empire of the ten toes, and every metal from the gold down goes with it — then He sets up His own kingdom in its place.

Daniel 2:32

This image's head was of fine gold, its breast and its arms of silver, its belly and its thighs of brass,

Nebuchadnezzar's dream starts at the top with the most precious metal and works down. Why did God picture world history as a body of falling metals, and what does that say about power He gives to men?

One Image, Not Four

The four empires are not four separate pictures. They form one figure — one man standing before the king.

We may first notice that the Gentile kingdoms are seen as one whole. The point is not their order in history, and not their moral character toward God and man. All the kingdoms together form one figure standing before God — the man of the earth as God sees him, splendid and terrible in the eyes of men.

J. N. Darby

Falling Value, Not Falling Strength

Gold, silver and bronze are not weaker metals than iron. So the descent measures something other than muscle.

Another feature of the image is that it gets steadily worse from head to feet. The decline is not in the strength of the metals, but in their value. The strength of each metal shows how much land each empire ruled. The value of each metal shows the sovereign power of each empire. The last three world empires would rule far more land than the first. But in none of them was imperial power, which stands for the power of God, as clear as in the first empire — the head of gold.

Hamilton Smith

Why the Head Is Gold

The finest metal marks the empire that stood closest to the God who gave the authority.

The falling value of the metals showed a decline in the quality of the powers that followed. We may think it a hard saying, but rule by one supreme head is God's ideal in government. It will be seen in righteous yet kind perfection in the millennial reign of Christ. It is worth noting that in this chapter Daniel speaks more than once of "the God of heaven." This shows that this first Gentile ruler of supreme power held his authority as given to him from heaven. We believe this is the fact behind the Apostle's teaching in Romans 13:1.

F. B. Hole

The same fall shows distance from where power began:

There was a decline as the empires moved further from the source of power. It was God who gave imperial rule to Nebuchadnezzar. So the empire nearest the source is the one called "this head of gold."

William Kelly

Silver: A King With Limits

The second empire is Medo-Persia. Its inferiority shows in how the ruler could act, not in how much land he held.

God showed Nebuchadnezzar the Medo-Persian power as a chest and arms of silver, and called it "inferior" to his own (Dan. 2:39). This inferiority was not in the size of its lands, but in the character of its rule. Nebuchadnezzar was an absolute monarch — "whom he would, he killed, and whom he would, he kept alive; whom he would, he raised up, and whom he would, he humbled" (Dan. 5:19). The power that followed was more limited in this, since the princes and others played an important part in the government. So Darius could not save an innocent man from the den of lions, though he badly wanted to.

W. W. Fereday

Bronze: Wider Reach, Lower Worth

The third section of the body points to the empire of Alexander the Great.

Alexander's kingdom is first spoken of as part of the great image Nebuchadnezzar saw in his dream. It is pictured by the belly and thighs of bronze. That marks a drop in the character of the kingdom compared with the empires of Babylon and of the Medes and Persians, though it covered more ground: it "shall rule over all the earth."

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Where the Whole Body Ends

The vision does not stop with the metals. The last thing Nebuchadnezzar saw was not an empire at all.

Last of all in the vision, Nebuchadnezzar saw a stone cut out "by no human hand." He saw the coming of a Kingdom that man did not set up. We know this is the Kingdom of Christ. The stone falls on the feet of the image, but the whole image ends in ruin. The Kingdom of Christ will judge the final form of the last empire. In doing so it will set aside the whole system of government by the man of the earth, and set up a stable, world-wide government, like a great mountain that "filled the whole earth."

Hamilton Smith

Summary

- One man. The four empires are one figure — the man of the earth, splendid to human eyes and terrifying at the same time.

- One gift. Nebuchadnezzar held his authority as a gift from the God of heaven. That is why the head is gold.

- One descent. Each metal is worth less than the one above it. That marks falling sovereign power, not shrinking size or strength.

- One pattern. Silver's king cannot do all he wants. Bronze rules more land yet stands lower still. The further from the source, the lower the rule falls.

- One end. The stone cut by no human hand does not repair the figure. It ends the whole system and fills the earth with the kingdom of Christ.

Daniel 2:33

its legs of iron, its feet part of iron and part of clay.

The dream now moves down the great statue, past gold, silver and brass, to legs of iron and feet mixed with clay. Two questions follow. What empire do the iron legs stand for? And why does such a grand image end in common clay?

Falling value, not falling force

The metals get cheaper as the eye travels down, but they do not get weaker.

Another feature of the image is that its materials get worse from head to feet. This decline is not in the strength of the metals, but in their value. The strength of the metals shows how far the rule of each empire reached. The value of the metals shows the sovereign power of each empire.

Hamilton Smith

The decline has a cause: distance from the One who gave the authority.

The empires declined as they moved away from the source of power. It was God who gave imperial rule to Nebuchadnezzar. So the part nearest that source is the head of gold. In the Persian empire there is a bit more of what is human: the chest and arms of silver, a lesser metal. And so on down to the legs of iron, and the feet, part iron and part clay. It is quite plain from this that the further we move from the original grant of power, the more debased the rule becomes.

William Kelly

The legs of iron

Commentators read the four sections of the statue as four world powers in turn, ending with Rome. The direction of travel is downward, not upward.

The fourth great empire to rise during the times of the Gentiles, pictured by the two legs of iron, is the iron empire, Rome. Here, then, is history written in advance. God, who knows the end from the beginning, revealed in this dream the course of the times of the Gentiles... Notice how the make-up of this image gets worse: gold, silver, brass, iron, and at last less iron, with clay taking a leading place. It shows that in political terms the times of the Gentiles are not improving.

Arno Clemens Gaebelein

Iron fits what Rome did, and the dream follows that empire past its united days.

The Roman empire did break in pieces and conquer the civilized world, and it lasted as one united empire for centuries. Its unity broke up, as we know. Yet the dream still treats it as existing in some form until its last stage at the end of its story, when it appears as ten kingdoms and clay is mixed with the iron. The result is a kingdom partly strong and partly brittle.

F. B. Hole

Why clay is the odd ingredient

Every other material in the statue is metal. Clay is not, and Scripture uses it in a particular way.

The mixture of clay and iron is a fitting symbol, for they are completely different in character. Iron is a metal, worth less than gold but stronger. Clay is not a metal, and Scripture uses it as a picture of what is human as against what is Divine: see Job 10:9 and Job 33:6, and the places where man is like clay in the hands of God, who is the Potter.

F. B. Hole

Commentators differ on what the clay stands for in history. Some see foreign peoples pressing into the empire:

That metal stands for the original Roman element in its strength. The clay was a foreign ingredient, and it brought in weakness when it tried to fuse with the iron.

William Kelly

Others read it as a way of ruling, not a group of people:

We see no reason to doubt a very common reading of the clay: it stands for popular, democratic forms mixed with absolute government. Absolute rule and the will of the people do not belong together. They can never be fully welded into one, and the very try at joining them becomes a source of weakness.

Edward Dennett

The feet decide the ending

The blow that ends the statue lands exactly where this verse leaves off — and that placement settles what the smiting is.

This final blow does not fall on the head of gold, the silver chest, the belly and thighs of brass, nor even on the legs of iron. It falls on the feet of iron and clay. This alone proves that the striking of the image is not the arrival and slow spread of Christianity, as many have supposed. It is a blow struck by divine power while the fourth empire is in its divided and mixed state.

W. Trotter

Summary

- Downward — the metals drop in value from head to feet. Each empire stands further from God, who first gave the rule to Nebuchadnezzar.

- Iron — the legs are Rome, the power that broke the civilized world in pieces. Rome loses none of the strength; it loses the value.

- Clay — the one non-metal in the statue, a picture of what is human. Commentators differ: some see foreign peoples, others see popular rule mixed with absolute rule.

- Brittle — iron and clay never truly bond, so the final form of the empire is partly strong and partly fragile.

- Powder — the stone strikes the feet, not the head. The end of Gentile rule comes by a direct act of God, not by slow improvement.

Daniel 2:34

Thou sawest till a stone was cut out without hands; and it smote the image upon its feet of iron and clay, and broke them to pieces.

Nebuchadnezzar's dream reaches its turning point here. He watches a stone, shaped by no human hand, strike the huge statue at its weakest point and shatter it. Three questions follow: what is the stone, why does the blow land on the feet, and is this slow or sudden?

A Stone No Human Hand Quarried

The phrase "without hands" rules out any human origin.

The stone fell on the feet of the image. The stone is described as "cut out without hands" — that is, with man having nothing to do with it — not human but divine in origin. In prophecy the Lord Jesus is first called the Stone in Genesis 49:24. There old Jacob, while blessing his sons, broke off to exclaim, "from there is the Shepherd, the Stone of Israel." He appears under this figure again in Isaiah 28:16, and on into the New Testament.

F. B. Hole

Why the Feet

Where the stone lands settles the timing.

Destruction comes only when Gentile supremacy exists in its last form. This final blow falls not on the head of gold, the silver breast, the belly and thighs of brass, nor even on the legs of iron, but on the feet of iron and clay. This alone proves what the striking of the image is not. It is not the introduction and gradual spread of Christianity, as many have supposed. It is a blow that divine power inflicts when the fourth empire is in its divided and mixed state. It existed in full unity and power for centuries after Christianity began.

W. Trotter

Each material in the feet stands for something:

From the iron we learn that there will be an imperial rule, while the clay points to ten separate kingdoms (Rev. 17:12-13). It is on the feet of the image that the stone falls... This event, still future, is the end of the "times of the Gentiles."

George Bell

Not the Gospel Spreading

Many read the stone as the gospel slowly winning the world. One writer answers by asking what the stone does.

God's gospel is the revelation of Christ. The Spirit of God applies it to save sinners, Jews and Gentiles who believe. But the "little stone" stands for something else. It is a power, small in appearance, which at once destroys all that is high, great, and strong on the earth. Its first blow reduces the entire imperial system to powder. So trying to make the gospel out of it fails completely... It is plain that the "little stone" is not the gospel or the church, but the kingdom of God which Christ enforces when He returns.

William Kelly

Destruction First, Growth After

The stone strikes before it spreads.

The instrument of this destruction was not formed by the wisdom or the schemes of man. It is "cut out without hands." It does not act by a moral influence that changes the character of the object it acts on. It destroys that object by force. It is God who establishes it and gives it that force. The stone does not gradually increase in size to displace the image. Before it spreads, it destroys the image. Note that God does not destroy the image in some other way and then set up the kingdom. The kingdom He is establishing strikes the feet of the image as its first act.

J. N. Darby

The Stone Is a Person

Daniel's interpretation speaks of a kingdom. In Matthew, the same figure points to a Person the builders refused.

He was the Stone, refused by the builders. The Lord Jesus went on to warn them, "The one who falls on this stone will be broken to pieces; and when it falls on anyone, it will crush him" (Matt. 21:44). These last words are close to those we have considered in Daniel 2:34. While in Daniel the emphasis was on the kingdom, here in Matthew it is very clearly on the Person of Christ... If the Lord Jesus had come in power to free the nation from Roman rule, it might have been different. But His lowly character and meekness exposed their hypocrisy. That did not suit them, and so they stumbled.

George Bell

Those who come to Him now know Him in another way:

We know Him as the "Living Stone," and we have already come to Him, as 1 Peter 2:5 reminds us. We are His already, and we share His nature as "living stones." So we are built up, under His authority, into that spiritual house and holy priesthood. He is the King of that coming kingdom predicted in Daniel 2. When He falls in judgment, it will be to demolish completely. While we wait for that, we know His attractive power, and its effect is to build up.

F. B. Hole

Summary

- Origin — "Cut out without hands" means the stone owes nothing to human wisdom or effort. Its origin is divine.

- Aim — The blow lands on the feet, not the head. That is the last stage of the fourth empire: imperial rule mixed with ten kingdoms.

- Method — This is a blow, not an influence. The stone does not transform the image; it shatters it.

- Order — Destruction comes first, growth second. The stone becomes a mountain only after the image is gone.

- Person — The Stone is Christ. The builders refused Him. He is a foundation to build on now, and a crushing weight in the day of judgment.

Daniel 2:35

Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold broken in pieces together, and they became like the chaff of the summer threshing-floors; and the wind carried them away, and no place was found for them. And the stone that smote the image became a great mountain, and filled the whole earth.

A stone no hand shaped

The stone is a kingdom which is not built up or formed by the wisdom of statesmen, or founded on victories won by military leaders. No mortal hand carves out its destiny or builds up its power; it is set up by the God of heaven. It is the introduction of Christ, according to Psalm 2, where God says, "As for me, I have set my King on Zion, my holy hill."

J T Mawson

The contrast with the statue is deliberate. One is a manufactured object; the other is untouched material.

An image is something on which the hand of man has worked; the stone is untouched by the hand of man. It is a kingdom altogether different from everything that had gone before it.

J T Mawson

One blow, the whole image

There is a sense in which even literal Babylon, Persia and Greece still exist. Persia exists to this day. So does Greece. This, I believe, explains Daniel 2:35. The four kingdoms are included here as sharing a common doom.

W. Trotter

Chaff, not conversion

The mountain comes after

No statement could show more clearly that the proper kingdom of Christ does not yet exist.

The Bible Treasury

Crushing the image of Gentile empires to powder is in no way and at no time the church's work. The once rejected but now exalted Stone will do it, as He declared in Matthew 21:44 and in other scriptures.

William Kelly

The rejected stone

Christians pray, with more or less understanding and warmth, "Our Father in heaven, hallowed be your name. Your kingdom come." When the stone moves against the image, that will be the answer to this prayer. Christ is the stone. But the rejected stone has been raised up. And "when it falls on anyone, it will crush him" (Matt. 21:44). No other word is needed to show us who and what the stone is.

J T Mawson

Summary

- Cut — the stone is shaped by no human hand: not by statesmen, not by armies, but set up by the God of heaven.

- Falls — its first act is a blow, not an influence; the statue's character is never changed, only shattered.

- Scatters

- Fills

- Reigns

Daniel 2:36

This is the dream; and we will tell the interpretation of it before the king.

Nebuchadnezzar woke from a dream he could not remember. He had sentenced all his advisers to death for failing to recover it. Daniel has just described the great image to the king. Now he turns from the dream to what it means.

The dream first, then the meaning

The verse marks a turn inside Daniel's reply to the king. Before giving the meaning, he says where the revelation came from.

Daniel's answer comes in three parts. First, he explains where the revelation of the secret came from and why it was given. Second comes the dream itself. Last comes its interpretation. Daniel begins, in clear communion with the mind of God, by declaring that human wisdom is powerless... Daniel goes on to declare the source of the vision. "There is a God in heaven who reveals secrets," and this was Daniel's God, and he delighted to exalt Him in the presence of this absolute and idolatrous king.

Edward Dennett

Confidence that rested on God, not on himself

Daniel promised the king an interpretation before God had given him one. Two things stand together here: certainty about God, and no claim for himself.

He does not wait until God gives him the answer before he says that he would show the interpretation of the dream. He offers it at once. He is confident in God, and that is faith — a conviction founded on the known character of God... We have two great things brought out in Daniel: first, his confidence that God would reveal the thing to the king; second, his confession that he could not.

William Kelly

"We will tell"

Daniel stands alone before Nebuchadnezzar, yet he does not say "I". Three friends had prayed with him for this secret, and he keeps them in the sentence.

In verse 36 Daniel says, "This was the dream. Now we will tell the king its interpretation." He links his companions with himself before the king, just as he had already done before God in his thanksgiving. It is very lovely, and it says much about the unselfish humility and generous heart of this "man greatly beloved."

C. Knapp

The head of gold and the reason for it

The interpretation begins with the king himself. Babylon stands first among the four kingdoms, and the reason lies in where its power came from.

Nebuchadnezzar's kingdom was a direct gift from God. As Daniel said, "You, O king, are a king of kings, for the God of heaven has given you a kingdom, power, and strength, and glory." No one could say that of the three kingdoms that followed. They come on the scene by God's providence. God permits them to govern the earth, and it happens according to His ordering. But their heads did not hold power directly from God, as Nebuchadnezzar did. He was nearest God in this outward sense, and his responsibility was therefore all the greater.

Edward Dennett

A transfer of rule announced

The meaning Daniel is about to give reaches past one king. Authority on earth has changed hands.

In Ezekiel chapter 1 the prophet had seen the glory of the Lord by the river Chebar. In chapter 11 he sees that glory leave Jerusalem. It departs from the house and from the city. It is a remarkable fact that the glory of the Lord has left its earthly throne. But more: at the same time this earthly power was transferred from Jerusalem to the Gentiles, and government entrusted to men. So we read in Daniel 2:36-38.

J. N. Darby

From Babylon to the kingdom of God's Son

The empires Daniel begins to trace do not run on forever.

Babylon ruled for less than a century, then fell to the Medes and Persians. These in turn gave way to Alexander and his Macedonians. Later still, the Macedonians fell before the power of Rome... The next kingdom God sets up will be the kingdom of His Son. The fourth empire (Rome) will revive for a short period. Then God will bring the Lord Jesus once more on the scene, and He will take all the affairs of earth into His own blessed hands.

W. W. Fereday

Reading prophecy the way Daniel gave it

Daniel got the meaning of the dream from God alone. That shapes how anyone should read prophecy.

We need not go beyond Scripture to understand prophecy. It is the right, spiritual use of what is in the word of God. Take the simplest man who studies his Bible carefully in his own language and is led by the Spirit of God. He has the elements and the power of a true interpretation. But suppose a man hunts for an interpretation here and there, with the help of history, ancient records, newspapers and the rest. He is only deceiving himself and his hearers.

William Kelly

Summary

- Revealed — God alone brought the dream back and explained it, after human wisdom had failed.

- Shared — Daniel says "we", drawing his praying companions into the credit before the king as he had before God.

- Received — Nebuchadnezzar's rule was a direct gift from God. That is why he is the head of gold, and why his responsibility was greatest.

- Transferred — rule passes from Jerusalem to the nations, and God puts government into human hands.

- Replaced — the line of empires ends when God sets up the kingdom of His Son. Scripture alone, not outside sources, makes this plain.

Daniel 2:37

Thou, O king, art a king of kings, unto whom the God of the heavens hath given the kingdom, the power, and the strength, and the glory;

This verse opens Daniel's explanation of the king's dream. Before he traces a single empire, he tells Nebuchadnezzar where the crown on his own head came from.

"The God of heaven" — a title that marks a change of throne

The name Daniel uses for God here is deliberate. God once ruled the earth from a throne in Jerusalem. That throne was set aside. Only then did He give authority to a foreign king under this new name.

It is as "the God of heaven" that God acts in giving power to the Gentiles. As "God of the earth" His throne was at Jerusalem, and will be when He again makes Himself known that way. But His throne on earth has been set aside, because those who held His authority and acted for Him had sinned. So He now acts as "God of heaven," giving authority to the Gentile king.

W. Trotter

Given, not won

Nebuchadnezzar had conquered Jerusalem and overpowered Egypt. Daniel tells him none of it came from himself.

It was not a question of his own prowess, nor of any special wisdom he possessed. If Nebuchadnezzar had been allowed to carry away these captives, and to triumph over the power of Egypt, it was the God of heaven who had given it to him.

William Kelly

"The king of kings" — something the world had not seen before

The phrase is not flattery. It names a form of rule that begins with this man: many nations and their own kings gathered under one head.

Daniel tells Nebuchadnezzar that, as the representative of the Babylonian empire, he is the head of gold. Until now the earth had separate nations, each under its own king. Now, for the first time, a new form of government begins — government by imperial unity. Under it, one empire joins nations and their kings under an imperial head who is a king of kings.

Hamilton Smith

The title also points past Babylon. One writer sees in this king a small, flawed copy of a greater One.

The God of heaven gives Nebuchadnezzar the kingdoms of the earth. The Gentile kingdom soon widens into an empire such as Israel had never seen. Nebuchadnezzar is therefore a king of kings — a small image of Him who will be the "King of kings and Lord of lords," and something of an image too in the absolute authority he had. But there the resemblance ends. How different the character of the man who has this power, and how fast it decays!

Frederick W. Grant

Why gold — and why everything after it is worth less

One writer traces the whole decline to one thing: where each empire's authority came from.

Four imperial powers were to follow one another, and God set up Nebuchadnezzar himself as their great head. In certain respects they would grow steadily worse. To me, the special excellence of the head of gold is that it received its authority straight from God Himself. In fact the absolute authority of the first power rested on the gift of the God of heaven. The others came in by God's providence, and to them God was not the direct source of authority. Babylon was the authority God established.

J. N. Darby

That nearness carried a cost. Being closest to God in this outward sense made this king the most answerable of the four:

He was nearest God in this external sense, and his responsibility was therefore all the greater.

Edward Dennett

The gift forgotten

The gift did not keep the king humble. One writer sets his later pride against the words of this verse.

God had given to the king "a kingdom, power, and strength, and glory" (Dan. 2:37). Despite God's gifts, and the striking way in which He had borne witness to Himself, the king had forgotten Him. The king, at rest in his palace and at the height of his prosperity, credits all his power and glory to himself, and uses his high position to exalt himself. Never was such great prosperity linked with such pride.

Hamilton Smith

Authority still held on loan

The principle did not die with Babylon. What was true of the head of gold holds for every government since.

In this chapter Daniel speaks more than once of "the God of heaven." This shows that the first Gentile monarch of supreme power held his authority as something given to him from heaven. We believe this fact lies behind the teaching of the Apostle in Romans 13:1. The power in his own day was the fourth one, mentioned in our chapter. But the Gentile powers that exist, whoever they may be at any given moment, hold their authority as delegates of "the God of heaven."

F. B. Hole

Summary

- Given — God handed over the kingdom, power, strength and glory. Nebuchadnezzar's wins over Judah and Egypt proved nothing about the conqueror.

- From heaven — God set His throne in Jerusalem aside because of sin. Here He acts as "the God of heaven," not as God of the earth.

- Directly — Babylon alone received its authority straight from God. The later empires came in by providence, and each one stands further from the source.

- Answerable — the king nearest to God carried the greatest responsibility. He credited his glory to himself, and his pride grew with his prosperity.

- Still on loan — every government since holds power as a delegate of the same God, which is the ground of Romans 13:1.

Daniel 2:38

and wheresoever the children of men, the beasts of the field, and the fowl of the heavens dwell, he hath given them into thy hand, and hath made thee ruler over them all thou art this head of gold.

Daniel turns from the dream to the dreamer, and tells the most powerful man alive where his power came from. The verse hands Nebuchadnezzar an empire over people, beasts and birds — and calls that whole reach a gift.

Power received, not won

Nebuchadnezzar had beaten Egypt and carried Jerusalem's people away. Daniel credits none of it to the king's own ability.

It was not a question of his own strength, nor of any special wisdom he had. Egypt had wanted to dispute who ruled the world. If Nebuchadnezzar was allowed to carry away these captives, and to triumph over Egypt's power, it was the God of heaven who had given it to him... Clearly the Babylonian empire is meant.

William Kelly

Why the head is gold

The image drops in value from head to foot. That drop measures the power of each empire, not its size.

This deterioration is not in the strength of the metals, but in their value. The strength of each metal shows how much land each empire ruled. The value of each metal points instead to its sovereign power. The last three world empires would rule far more land than the first. But in none of them was the imperial power, which stands for the power of God, as clear as in the first empire — the head of gold.

Hamilton Smith

What set Babylon apart was how the power arrived, and that nearness raised the stakes.

Nebuchadnezzar's kingdom was a direct gift from God... This could not be said of any of the three later kingdoms. They come on the scene through providence. God permits them to govern the earth, and they rise according to His ordering. But their rulers were in no sense direct holders of power, as Nebuchadnezzar was. He was nearest God in this outward sense, so his responsibility was all the greater.

Edward Dennett

A grant larger than the man

Israel had never held power on this scale. The words "wherever they dwell" mark a reach no ruler has ever filled — not even the king who received it.

Such dominion as Nebuchadnezzar had was never given to Israel. Not even Solomon's kingdom was anything like the extent of empire that Nebuchadnezzar had... No Gentile has ever realised this enormous gift. The largest empire that ever submitted to the rule of one man never took in the fullness of the gift as declared to the Gentile king. Yet, as it was, it was a weight of glory and power he was unable to bear; he was, as it were, crushed under it. There is a Man coming, the Man of God's right hand, who is able and worthy to bear it.

The Bible Treasury

What the list leaves out

The verse names people, beasts of the field and birds of the heavens. One group of creatures is left out.

In Daniel 2:38 we read that the birds of the heavens were likewise given into his hand. In Genesis 1:28 we learn that the fish of the sea were also to come under man. But the fish are not named as part of Nebuchadnezzar's dominion. When Psalm 8 speaks of the dominion of the Son of Man, however, it takes in all of these — and its language covers much more besides.

H. J. Vine

One man, not a dynasty

Daniel's words point to a man here, not to a kingdom.

Nebuchadnezzar was the head of gold: God had made him a king of kings, and the power and splendour of the kingdom centred in himself. Little is said of his kingdom; much is said of himself... The kingdom later comes into the hand of Nebuchadnezzar's son, and then into the hand of his grandson. Yet neither of them is the head of gold, and neither has any place in the vision.

James Boyd

The test he failed

So the question turns back on the king himself.

Man now gets another trial. Supreme power is put into his hand... How then will he use it? Will it be to the glory and honour of Him from whom he had received it? The result is known. Lifted up in pride of heart, he makes himself a centre. He persecutes God's people for the sake of a religious unity built on idols, apart from God... He loses his moral reason and becomes a beast!

The Bible Treasury

Summary

- Given. The God of heaven gave Nebuchadnezzar his empire. No skill or conquest of his own won it.

- Gold. He is the most valuable metal because he stood nearest the source. He held power as a direct gift; the empires after him rose through providence.

- Wide. The gift covered people, beasts and birds wherever men live. No empire has ever filled it.

- Short. The fish of the sea are missing from his list. Full dominion over creation waits for the Son of Man.

- Weighed. Nearest to God meant greatest responsibility. The weight crushed him: he fell into pride and lost his reason. A Man is coming who is able and worthy to carry it.

Daniel 2:39

And after thee shall arise another kingdom inferior to thee; then another third kingdom of brass, which shall bear rule over all the earth.

Daniel has just called Nebuchadnezzar the head of gold. Now the interpretation moves down the statue, covering two more world empires in one sentence. Two questions follow: which kingdoms are meant, and how a bigger empire can still be called "inferior."

Silver and bronze identified

Daniel names no nation here. His own later visions supply them.

The verse mentions the second and third empires in the briefest way — the breast and arms of silver, and the belly and thighs of bronze. From later visions we learn that the second empire is the Medo-Persian (see Dan. 5:28 and Dan. 8:20) and the third empire the Grecian (see Dan. 8:21). Here we learn only that the kingdoms to come will be inferior to the empire of Babylon.

Hamilton Smith

What "inferior" means

The word does not mean smaller or weaker. It measures how much power sat in one ruler's hands.

The Medo-Persian power was shown to Nebuchadnezzar as a breast and arms of silver, and pronounced "inferior" to his own (Dan. 2:39). This inferiority was not in extent of dominion, but in character of rule. Nebuchadnezzar was an absolute monarch — "whom he would, he killed, and whom he would, he kept alive; whom he would, he raised up, and whom he would, he humbled" (Dan. 5:19). The next power was more limited here, since the princes and others played an important part in the government. So Darius found himself unable to save an innocent man from the den of lions, though he badly wanted to. The next empire — the Grecian — was more military in character, and its generals had a strong influence over its ruler.

W. W. Fereday

Value, not strength

The metals lose value as the eye moves down the statue. Commentators read that fall in two ways. The first is distance from the source of the power.

There was deterioration, as the empires departed from the source of power. It was God who gave imperial rule to Nebuchadnezzar. So the empire nearest that source appears as "this head of gold." More of what is merely human comes in with the Persian empire — "the breast and the arms of silver," an inferior metal — and so on down. It is quite plain from this that, as we descend from the original grant of power, there is a gradual debasement.

William Kelly

The other reading takes the strength of the metals and their value as measuring two different things.

This deterioration is not in the strength of the metals, but in their value. The material strength of the metals sets out the extent of the dominions of each empire. The value of the metals signifies rather the sovereign power of each empire. The last three world empires would each stretch far wider than the first. But none of them showed the imperial power, which represents the power of God, as clearly as the first empire — the head of gold.

Hamilton Smith

The third kingdom that ruled over all the earth

Greece reaches wider than the other two, and is still only bronze. The state of the empire itself explains why.

The Grecian Empire is called "a kingdom of bronze," as inferior to the Babylonian and the Persian: Dan. 2:39. It was not inferior in extent. Yet the verse says it "shall rule over all the earth"; but as an empire it was not consolidated, and hardly had any capital. An army had to be left in Greece under Antipater to keep the peace. When Alexander died the empire was not conquered by others, but fell to pieces of itself.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Greece was in no shape to rule anything when Daniel wrote this.

Who could have imagined an empire far wider than any before it, coming from the vain and quarrelsome Greeks, led by the despised Macedonians and their boy king? Up to that time, apart from Sparta, what were they but a cluster of jealous, divided states struggling for leadership? Only God could have led the king to dream, and the prophet to interpret, the Greek or Macedonian kingdom.

William Kelly

Why two empires get one verse

The verse gives centuries of history a single line.

There is but little said in this chapter of the second and third empires. The chapter highlights the truth about the first kingdom, which received its dominion directly from God, and about the fourth. In the last days of the fourth, the whole structure will be set aside, with not a trace remaining.

W. Trotter

That brevity says something about what God values.

Persia's might may look great, and Greece's too. Their disputes may fill up the history of the world. Yet God thinks little of them. He disposes of the records of centuries in a few words.

William Kelly

Summary

- Downhill from gold. Each empire stands further from the rule God first gave Nebuchadnezzar. The falling metals record that gradual debasement.

- Inferior, not smaller. The second kingdom ranks lower in how it ruled, not in how much land it held. Its king was bound by his own princes.

- Wider, cheaper. Bronze rules over all the earth, yet still ranks below silver. Reach grew as real authority shrank.

- Named later. Daniel names no kingdom here. His later visions supply Medo-Persia and Greece.

- Skipped quickly. God disposes of centuries in a few words. He saves the detail for the first kingdom He gave and the last one He will set aside.

Daniel 2:40

And the fourth kingdom shall be strong as iron forasmuch as iron breaketh in pieces and subdueth everything, and as iron that breaketh all these, so shall it break in pieces and bruise.

Nebuchadnezzar's dream image ran from a golden head down to legs of iron. Here Daniel reaches the last part of it. Two questions follow: which empire is meant, and why iron — the strongest metal in the image, and the cheapest?

Which kingdom is meant

Daniel never names the four empires here. One writer notes that this last kingdom is given far more detail than the others, and says why:

When we come to the fourth kingdom, its character is given in much more detail. That is not only because it is the last kingdom of the times of the Gentiles, but because it is the one kingdom Christ will deal with directly in judgment. This clearly marks the fourth kingdom as the Roman Empire. The world was under the rule of the Roman Empire when Christ came to earth. That empire clashed with Christ when He left the world. And it is the revived Roman Empire that Christ will judge when He comes again (Luke 2:1-2; John 19:10-11; Rev. 17:7-14).

Hamilton Smith

One writer meets the obvious objection to naming these empires at all:

But someone may ask, How do you know these things? It is not said that the second empire is Medo-Persia, or the third Macedonia, or the fourth Rome. I think it is. It may not be said here, but Scripture does not always hang the key right by the door. We do not often find the explanation of one part in the very next verse.

William Kelly

Why iron

Iron is the toughest of the four metals and the least valuable. That mix carries the meaning:

The main mark of the fourth kingdom is that it is "strong as iron." Iron is stronger than gold or silver or brass, but not as precious. In the pictures Scripture uses, gold always speaks of what is divine, and iron of what is human. In the fourth Empire there is a huge increase of all that is human, and a great loss of all that is divine. Its government will show more and more human wisdom, human cleverness and human resources, and less and less recognition of God. With that goes a growing loss of God's supreme and absolute power in government. As the times of the Gentiles come to their close, people will try more and more to rule the world without any thought of God, until the world is ripe for judgment.

Hamilton Smith

So what declines through the image is not force but glory:

Notice how the materials get worse—gold, silver, brass, iron, and clay. There is no loss of force, except in the clay, for iron is a tougher metal than gold. But there is a loss of glory shown in this way.

A. J. Pollock

A common metal for a popular government

Beyond hardness, the choice of a base metal has been read as a comment on how Rome was actually governed — power held by one man while the forms of the republic were kept up:

Here strength is the great feature of the kingdom, and the metal matches it. But it is the commonest sort of metal, not one of the precious ones. Perhaps this is because of what marked out the Roman empire: in name it was the people who governed. However harsh the emperor was, he always pretended, in theory at least, to consult the people and the senate. Even under the empire, the Romans still kept the look of their old republic, while in fact one man had taken all the real power for himself.

William Kelly

Breaking in pieces, as history records

The phrase about iron that breaks and crushes is not vague poetry. Writers observe that secular historians reached for Daniel's own images when they came to describe these empires:

One well-known historian, when speaking about the empires, describes them in the liveliest imagery, derived from these very symbols of Daniel the prophet. He could find no figures so apt as those which the Spirit of God had consecrated to their use already, though every one knows it was from no lack of imagination, any more than from the wish to accredit Scripture.

William Kelly

The empire that has to be there at the end

Since this kingdom lasts until Christ's kingdom is set up, its present disappearance raises an obvious problem, which commentators answer from Revelation:

This kingdom plainly continues until the kingdom of Christ is set up, so other Scriptures have to be consulted to understand it. In history, the Roman empire followed that of Greece, and, "strong as iron," it broke in pieces and subdued all things. Its power seemed unstoppable at the time, and it ruled most of the world then known. All this is history. But a question arises: if this Roman empire must exist on the eve of Christ's appearing, where is it now, and where will it come from when it appears again? The book of Revelation gives the answer. The outward form of this kingdom has plainly disappeared; to human eyes it does not exist. In God's eyes it does exist, but hidden for the moment, waiting to burst out and astonish the world by its return.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Iron names Rome. Daniel gives no name here. But the empire that ruled when Christ came, clashed with Him when He left, and will meet Him in judgment is Rome.

- Iron is strong. The metal marks force, and Rome lived up to it, breaking and subduing most of the known world.

- Iron is cheap. The decline through gold, silver, brass and iron is a loss of glory, not of power; strength grows as value falls.

- Iron is human. Gold speaks of what is divine, iron of what is human. So this empire leans on human resources and gives God less and less place.

- Iron is not the end. This kingdom is hidden now, not finished. It is the one power Christ Himself will deal with when He comes.

Daniel 2:41

And whereas thou sawest the feet and toes, part of potter's clay, and part of iron, the kingdom shall be divided; but there shall be in it of the strength of the iron, forasmuch as thou sawest the iron mixed with miry clay.

The great statue in Nebuchadnezzar's dream ends in feet of iron mixed with clay. Here Daniel tells the king what that mixture means: the fourth empire, strong as iron, will become a divided kingdom. Commentators read the clay in more than one way. They agree on the picture — the world's last great power carries its own weakness inside it.

Position in the Image

The feet come at the bottom of a figure that has been sliding downward from the start. One writer notes that the whole statue, gold to clay, is a portrait of man himself as ruler.

While the image represents the times of the Gentiles, from Nebuchadnezzar's day until the establishment of the kingdom of Christ, it is yet one image, and that the image of a man. It is thus, as has been strikingly observed by another, a representation of "the man of the earth"... and the man of the earth, it may be added, as expressed in government — in all the various phases, as will afterwards be seen, of his corrupt heart and unbridled will.

Edward Dennett

Within the description of the fourth empire, this verse adds a distinct trait to those already given.

A third feature is that the fourth empire in the course of its history, will become divided and weakened. Daniel tells us that "the feet and toes" were "partly of potter's clay and partly of iron." This shows that "it shall be a divided kingdom," and weakened — or, as Daniel says, "partly strong and partly brittle."

Hamilton Smith

Weakness No Historian Would Admit

The Romans never wrote this weakness into their own history. God did.

That power was known above all others for its strength in beating down everyone who rose up against it... yet that very power is described here like this: "And as you saw the feet and toes, partly of potter's clay and partly of iron, it shall be a divided kingdom." The Romans do not tell us this. History is not always a truthful speaker. Those who describe their own country's politics are usually not very trustworthy... but God tells it all out. So we find that the same empire, so famous for its amazing strength, would also show the deepest weakness inside itself.

William Kelly

The Clay: Two Readings

Commentators differ on what the clay stands for. One reading takes it as an outside people who forced their way into the empire and broke it up.

The iron was the original material. The clay came in later, and did not really belong to the great metal statue. It was a foreign ingredient... I believe that in using the figure of clay, the Spirit of God does not point to the original Roman element, which had the strength of the iron. He points to the barbarian hordes that broke in later. They weakened the Roman power and step by step formed separate kingdoms. I can, however, only give this as my own judgment.

William Kelly

Others read the clay as a way of governing, not a group of people.

We see no reason to doubt a very common interpretation of the clay. It stands for the mixing of popular, democratic forms with absolute government — the joining of absolute rule with the popular will. These elements do not match, so they can never be welded together. The very attempt to unite them must become a source of weakness.

Edward Dennett

Divided, Yet Still Iron

The verse does not say the iron disappears. Some of its strength stays in the divided kingdom. That answers the objection that this empire vanished long ago.

Now this is exactly what has happened to the once tightly united Roman empire. It has been "divided," but still "some of the firmness of iron" remains in it. In this sense the Roman empire still exists. It is no longer one undivided whole, but a set of broken pieces. Most of the strong nations of Europe are only broken portions of the old Roman empire. We believe that at the time of the end these fragments will come together again under a revived, or eighth, headship.

W. Trotter

Union Without Fusion

The final shape of this empire is unusual: one head over kingdoms that stay separate.

Before the age closes there will be a most remarkable union of two conditions that seem to contradict each other. There will be one head over the whole empire, and also separate independent kingdoms, each with its own king. That one man will be emperor over all these kings. Till that time comes, every effort to unite the different kingdoms under one head will be a total failure. Even then they will not be melted together into one kingdom... God has said they will be divided.

William Kelly

Where the Divided Kingdom Ends

The divided state is not the last word; it fixes the moment when a different kingdom arrives.

Note the expression, "in the days of these kings," especially as it follows verse 43. It gives us the fact... that the last kingdom of the four will be divided into ten kingdoms. It also marks the time when the God of heaven will set up a kingdom which will displace — first destroy, and then displace — the last form of the Roman empire.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Divided. The feet show the fourth empire at a later stage: still iron, but now split, part strong and part brittle.

- Disclosed. No empire publishes its own flaw. God told the world of the strongest power's weakness long before it showed.

- Debated. Writers read the clay two ways: an outside people forced into Rome, or popular rule mixed with absolute rule. Both make it the point of weakness.

- Durable. Division did not end the iron. Its strength lives on in the broken pieces, which writers expect to be gathered again under one head.

- Displaced. Iron and clay never bond, so every effort to fuse the kingdoms fails. Then the God of heaven sets up a kingdom that displaces this last empire for good.

Daniel 2:42

And [as] the toes of the feet were part of iron and part of clay, the kingdom shall be partly strong and partly fragile.

Nebuchadnezzar's dream image does not end in a crash of strength — it ends in feet of iron mixed with baked clay. The questions the verse forces are simple: what are the toes, what is the clay, and why does the world's last great power carry a flaw it can never repair?

Strength and weakness in the same kingdom

Rome was celebrated for its strength. Its own historians would never record the flaw God announces here.

The Romans do not tell us this. History does not always tell the truth. Those who describe their own country's politics are seldom trustworthy. If something threatened to wipe them out, they were glad to hide it. They were just as ready to boast about anything that showed their boldness, strength and glory. But God tells it all. The same empire, so famous for its amazing strength, would also show the deepest weakness inside itself.

William Kelly

The toes as the last stage

The image runs from gold at the head down to iron and clay at the toes. One writer matches each metal to its kingdom.

The first thing to note in this image is the falling value of the metals that stand for these kingdoms. It gives us God's estimate of the decreasing glory in the kingdoms of men. First we have the gold representing Babylon, the kingdom at its best as given to Nebuchadnezzar by God, v. 37. The silver represents the Medo-Persian. The brass represents the Grecian. The iron represents Rome past, and the iron and clay of the toes Rome future… Seven heads controlled the Roman empire in its original form, while ten horns or toes will control it in its future revival, Rev. 13:1.

George Davison

Reading the clay

One common reading takes the clay as the will of the people mixed into rule that was once absolute.

We see no reason to doubt a very common interpretation of the clay. It stands for the mixing of popular, democratic forms with absolute government — the joining of absolute rule with the will of the people. These two elements do not belong together. They can never be fully welded into one, and the very effort to join them must become a source of weakness.

Edward Dennett

Commentators differ here. Kelly takes the clay as something foreign, forced into the empire from outside.

The iron was the original element. The clay came in later and did not really belong to the great metal statue. It was a foreign ingredient… I believe the Spirit of God, in using the figure of clay, does not point to the original Roman element, which had the strength of the iron. He points to the barbarian hordes that broke in at a later period. They weakened the Roman power and formed separate kingdoms step by step. I can, however, only state this as my own judgment.

William Kelly

Mixed, never fused

"Partly strong" is as much a promise as "partly brittle." Neither element ever swallows the other.

Two facts become clear. First, the fourth empire will be divided and weakened by the mixture of clay. Yet it will always be true that some of the strength of the iron stays in it. It will never be pictured as clay alone. The government of the fourth empire will never be wholly democratic. Second, the iron and the clay may mingle, but they will never hold together. Democracy and sovereignty will always be opposed.

Hamilton Smith

One writer traces the clash to where each side gets its right to rule.

Authority that comes from God and authority that comes from man are as different as gold or iron is from clay. The two may be mingled. In our modern theory and practice of government they are partly mixed beyond untangling. But only weakness and brittleness result. Soon will come the death-blow delivered by the stone "cut out without hands."

F. B. Hole

Why the stone strikes the feet

The verse describes the exact condition the world will be in when God acts. That detail settles how the blow is to be understood.

This final blow falls not on the head of gold, the silver chest, the belly and thighs of brass, nor even on the legs of iron, but on the feet of iron and clay. This alone proves that the striking of the image is not the introduction and gradual spread of Christianity, as many have supposed, but a blow struck by divine power when the fourth empire is in its divided and mixed state. It existed in full unity and power for centuries after Christianity began.

W. Trotter

Summary

- Descent — the image drops from gold to iron, and at last to iron mixed with clay. Each stage is worth less than the one before, and the toes are its final shape.

- Disclosure — no empire records its own fatal flaw. God tells it out: the strongest kingdom of all carries the deepest weakness.

- Division — most take the clay as the will of the people mixed into absolute rule. Kelly takes it as a foreign element forced in from outside. Either way, the mixture splits the kingdom.

- Deadlock — iron and clay mingle but never bond. The kingdom stays partly strong, and never becomes one thing.

- Death-blow — the mixture is never repaired. The stone falls on this divided empire, and man's rule ends at a stroke.

Daniel 2:43

And whereas thou sawest the iron mixed with miry clay, they shall mingle themselves with the seed of men; but they shall not cleave one to another, even as iron doth not mingle with clay.

Nebuchadnezzar's statue does not end in metal. Its feet mix iron — the strength of the fourth empire — with soft clay. This verse says why that mixture will never hold. (The writers below use the older wording of the middle clause: "they shall mingle themselves with the seed of men.")

Clay Is a Foreign Ingredient

The image is made of metals. Clay is not one of them. Its arrival is the point of the picture: something outside the empire's own nature enters it.

The image in Daniel 2 has feet, "part of iron and part of clay." There is weakness as a result. That metal represents the original Roman element in its strength. The clay was a foreign ingredient, and it brought in weakness when it tried to combine with the iron. Later, swarms of invaders came down on the empire from the north and east, and it fell. Since then no hand has been able to gather up the broken pieces and put them firmly together again. Not that men did not want to; they have tried all sorts of methods — the sword, policy, intermarriage — but in vain.

William Kelly

The verse says "they" will mix, but it does not name them. Clay is not metal at all, and it points to a different source of authority.

The "they" of this passage seems to mean those who hold authority at the time. We have no hesitation in seeing here a prediction of the rise and spread of democracy in the last days. Authority that has its source in God and authority that has its source in man are as different as gold or iron or any other metal is from clay. The two may be mingled. In our modern theory and practice of government they are in part mixed together beyond separating. But this only produces weakness and brittleness, and soon the stone "cut out without hands" will deal the death-blow.

F. B. Hole

What the Added Element Is

Commentators differ on what exactly the clay pictures. One reading is that it marks a change in the empire's own character.

The mixture of iron and potter's clay changes the original character of the imperial Roman power. Something else enters it. The old character partly remains, but a new element is added. The energetic will of man is not there in an absolute way… There are two causes of weakness here — division, and the failure of the two elements to hold together… The "seed of men" is, I think, something outside of what marks the proper strength of the kingdom. But these two elements will never combine. It seems to me that this probably points to the barbarian or Germanic element, added to what originally made up the Roman empire.

J. N. Darby

Others read the clay as the popular will pressed into sovereign rule. They trace the empire's break-up straight to it.

The loss of what is of God and the introduction of the human element lead, as always, to division and weakness. The weakened governing power can no longer hold the empire together. The iron mixed with the soft clay shows the mingling of democracy with sovereignty. The clay, or democratic element, brings about the break-up of the empire.

Hamilton Smith

They Will Not Hold Together

Mixing is not bonding. Iron and clay can be pressed into the same foot and still refuse to stick.

Two facts, however, become clear. First, the mixture of clay will divide and weaken the fourth empire. Yet it will always be true that some of the strength of the iron stays in it. No time will ever come when it can be likened wholly to clay. The government of the fourth empire will never be entirely democratic. Second, the iron and the clay may mingle, yet they will never hold together. Democracy and sovereignty will always be opposed to each other.

Hamilton Smith

The Strange Union at the End

Refusing to fuse is not the end of the story. A union is still coming, but not the kind men keep trying to build.

Before the age closes there will be a most remarkable union of two conditions that seem to contradict each other. There will be a universal head of empire, and separate independent kingdoms as well, each with its own king. That one man will be emperor over all these kings. Until that time comes, every effort to unite the different kingdoms under one head will fail completely. Even then, no one will fuse them into a single kingdom. Each independent kingdom will have its own king, though all are under one head. God has said they shall be divided.

William Kelly

Feet of Clay

The image was also a mirror. What is true of empires is true of the men who build them.

Nebuchadnezzar's image, though it had a head of gold, had feet of clay. The strongest man stands on feet of clay, and must crumble away in time; death will come at last.

Hamilton Smith

Summary

- Foreign. Clay never belonged to the image. It comes in from outside, and weakness comes in with it.

- Human. Name the clay how you like — an added barbarian element, or popular will mixed into sovereign rule. Either way it is authority that comes from man, not from God.

- Brittle. Iron and clay can be pressed together and still refuse to stick. Democracy and sovereignty stay at odds to the end.

- Divided. Every effort to weld the pieces into one kingdom fails. The final form is many kings under one head, not one fused empire.

- Shattered. What man cannot bond, God ends — the stone cut out without hands delivers the death-blow to the mixture.

Daniel 2:44

And in the days of these kings shall the God of the heavens set up a kingdom which shall never be destroyed; and the sovereignty thereof shall not be left to another people it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, but itself shall stand for ever.

Daniel stands before the king of Babylon, explaining a dream about a giant statue of gold, silver, bronze, iron and clay — a picture of world empires that rise one after another. Verse 44 is where that dream ends, and it raises questions that still divide readers: when is this kingdom set up, who are "these kings," and is it the gospel spreading quietly or something else?

opening two very-hard sentences (grade 15 and 21)

The timing: "in the days of these kings"

The opening phrase fixes the date. One writer treats it as decisive against placing this verse at Christ's birth. (The ESV reads "those kings"; older versions, which the writers quote, read "these kings.")

Mark those words, "in the days of these kings." They are a complete answer to those who have tried to make this the birth of Christ. They call that moment the start of the kingdom of grace. At the time here spoken of, the empire is broken up and divided. Was that the case when the Lord was born? Nothing of the sort. Rome was then at its fullest power. There was not the smallest crack anywhere in the empire. There was only one ruler, and only one will in control... What then does the verse refer to? I believe it points to the closing scene of the Roman Empire: not to the time when Christ was born, but to when the Lord Jesus comes with divine power to judge. No doubt He is the stone; but this is a destructive stone, wiping out the kingdoms of the earth.

William Kelly

Commentators of the period disagreed over the identity of "these kings," and Kelly states his own view against others in the debate:

I differ from Mr. Myers in referring "these kings" (not to the four kingdoms, but) to the toes of the great image, that is, to the ten rulers of the revived Roman empire in the last days, existing at the same time, whose judgment makes way for the universal prevalence of God's kingdom, which Christ in person shall administer.

William Kelly

Not a kingdom that spreads by preaching

One writer tests a popular reading against what the stone does in the dream:

I am well aware that many expounders of the Word of God have tried to make out that this is the Gospel. I do not see how they make it out at all. I do not think the Gospel is very destructive, as this falling stone certainly is. And I ask you this: Did the Gospel ever smite the image? Never — the image smote Christ. It was the Roman power that killed the Lord Jesus. The Gospel has never set aside the civil power in this world. On the contrary, the Gospel has always suffered, and it will suffer right on to the end.

W. T. P. Wolston

One writer notes what must happen before the stone becomes a mountain:

The little stone cut out without hands does not become a mountain until it has judged, broken in pieces and destroyed the image. And note: striking the image and then filling the whole earth is not the setting up of Christ's kingdom on the day of Pentecost. It is not an influence that changes the gold, the silver and the rest into the character of the stone. It is the sudden execution of judgment on the image — a blow that breaks it in pieces and leaves no trace of it behind.

J. N. Darby

"Break in pieces and consume" — sudden, not slow

Some have pressed the word "consume" to argue for a long, gradual wearing down of the empires. That reading is rejected on the grounds of the language itself:

The effort to find gradual and successive steps in Dan. 2:44, Dan. 7:26, and 2 Thess. 2:8 is unworthy of sound scholarship, and contradicts the plain object of the three texts, which describe nothing else or less than a sudden and complete extinction. Consuming in a slow way and by evangelical means is ruled out by the least approach to exact criticism, as well as by spiritual judgment.

William Kelly

Set up by "the God of heaven"

The title "the God of heaven" belongs to a particular moment in Israel's history:

It is as "the God of heaven" that God acts in giving power to the Gentiles. As "God of the earth" His throne was at Jerusalem, and will be when He again makes Himself known in that way. But His earthly throne has been set aside. Those who were responsible for holding and administering His authority acted wickedly. So He now acts as "God of heaven," giving authority to the Gentile monarch.

W. Trotter

Never destroyed, never handed on

The verse promises what no empire in the statue could offer: a kingdom that cannot be destroyed and never passes to another people.

This kingdom set up from heaven is the kingdom of Christ (see Daniel 7:1-14). Its first act will be to break the "image" in pieces. Then, when Christ Himself formally establishes it in power, it will grow until it fills the whole earth. It will have no successor, for it will stand for ever.

The Christian's Friend

The stone becomes a "great mountain" — a picture of what the kingdom will be like:

The description of it as "a great mountain" suggests its permanence and stability... Sin has ravaged the world for centuries, and man has tried to dethrone God. In that same world there will be righteousness, peace and gladness.

George Bell

What it means for believers now

Timing is not just theory. It shapes how Christians live now:

Christians are called to live apart from the world, to suffer, to stay separate and to submit, like the crucified Lord here below. Now if Daniel 2:44 is wrongly applied to a kingdom already set up, the church has to subdue and destroy the imperial powers... Through that error the church becomes a rebel in Christ's name, instead of a holy sufferer, as Christ and His servants taught and practised.

William Kelly

Summary

- Stone first. The kingdom arrives by a blow, not by growth — the stone strikes the image before it ever becomes a mountain.

- Then timing. "In the days of these kings" points to an empire already broken up and divided. Rome was not like that when Christ was born.

- Then giver. "The God of heaven" sets it up. He takes that title after His throne at Jerusalem is set aside and rule passes to the Gentiles.

- Then reach. The old order ends with one sudden blow. Then the kingdom fills the whole earth with righteousness, peace and gladness.

- Then us. Until the stone falls, Christians suffer and stay separate. They must not seize the power this verse keeps for Christ.

Daniel 2:45

Forasmuch as thou sawest that a stone was cut out of the mountain without hands, and that it broke in pieces the iron, the brass, the clay, the silver, and the gold, -- the great God hath made known to the king what shall come to pass hereafter. And the dream is certain, and the interpretation of it sure.

Daniel ends his interpretation with the one detail that explains the rest of the dream: a stone no human hand cut out, which shatters gold, silver, bronze, iron and clay together. What is that stone? When does it strike? And why can Daniel call the whole thing certain?

What "without hands" means

The phrase says where the stone did not come from.

Upon the feet of the image the stone fell. The stone is "cut out without hands" — that is, apart from man having anything to do with it. It is not human but Divine in origin. The first prophetic reference to the Lord Jesus as the Stone is in Genesis 49:24. When old Jacob blessed his sons, he broke off to say, "from there is the Shepherd, the Stone of Israel." He appears under this same figure in Isaiah 28:16, and so on into the New Testament.

F. B. Hole

Not carved out of any existing empire

Some try to identify the stone with a nation on the map. One writer showed what the vision rules out.

The legs of iron and feet of iron and clay in the image represent the Roman Empire, and the stone is not cut out of them at all. It never had any place in them. An image is something on which the hand of man has worked; the stone is untouched by the hand of man. It is a kingdom altogether different from all that had gone before it.

J T Mawson

The stone's first act: destruction

Many take the stone to be the gospel spreading through the world. Commentators reject that, and they argue from what the stone does.

The "little stone" symbolizes a power that looks small. At once it destroys all that is high, great, and strong on the earth. At the first blow it reduces the entire imperial system to powder. So the attempt to make the gospel out of it wholly fails. The "little stone" is not the gospel or the church, but the kingdom of God which Christ enforces when He returns.

William Kelly

Another writer turned the question around:

I ask you this: did the Gospel ever strike the image? Never — the image struck Christ. It was the Roman power that killed the Lord Jesus. The Gospel has never set aside the civil power in this world. On the contrary, the Gospel has always suffered, and will suffer right on to the end.

W. T. P. Wolston

When the blow falls

The stone falls at the end of Rome's story, not at its height.

Note those words, "in the days of these kings." They are a complete answer to those who have tried to make this the birth of Christ. At the time spoken of here, the empire is broken up and divided. Was that the case when the Lord was born? Rome was then at its fullest power. There was not the smallest breach anywhere in the empire… I believe it refers to the closing scene of the Roman Empire. It points not to the time when Christ was born, but to the time when God "brings the Firstborn into the world." Then the Lord Jesus comes, not as the Nazarene to suffer and die, but with divine power to judge.

William Kelly

The end of every form of human rule

Verse 45 lists all five materials, not just the last one. That listing carries a verdict on government itself.

A stone, cut out without hands, is to fall on the entire image, and to destroy it utterly (Dan. 2:45). This, we learn, is God's appointed end for every kind of human government, whether monarchy or democracy. The whole thing must give way to a kingdom of divine order, built "without hands." No element of human imperfection may have a place in it.

J Wilson Smith

What replaces it

The stone grows only after the destruction.

This destruction of Gentile power comes before the stone fills the whole earth. Describing it as "a great mountain" suggests its permanence and stability… No other kingdom will ever follow this one. Sin has ravaged the world for centuries, and man has sought to dethrone God. In that world there will be righteousness, peace and gladness.

George Bell

Why Daniel ends with "certain" and "sure"

Daniel ends with two things: where the message came from, and how sure it is.

At the close, Daniel added two things. First, he repeated that the great God had made known to the king what would come to pass. Second, he assures the king of the certainty both of the dream and of its interpretation. A revelation from God differs from what is of man in exactly this. Everything outside the Bible dares to compete with it and claim men's ears. It is only a sea, an unformed mass of opinions and reasonings. Think of a soul worn out in its search for stable ground to rest on in view of death and eternity. How welcome is the unchanging basis laid for faith in the infallible Scriptures!

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Source. The stone is cut without hands — divine in origin, never part of the image, never quarried from any empire on earth.

- Strike. Its first act is a blow, not a spread: judgment on the feet, not the gospel spreading through the world.

- Sweep. Gold, silver, bronze, iron and clay break together, so every kind of human government ends at once.

- Stand. After the wreckage, the stone becomes a mountain: a kingdom of righteousness and peace, and no kingdom follows it.

- Sure. Daniel signs it off as certain, marking God's revelation off from the sea of human opinion.

Daniel 2:46

Then king Nebuchadnezzar fell on his face and worshipped Daniel, and commanded that they should offer an oblation and sweet odours unto him.

Moments earlier the king had threatened to tear his wise men limb from limb. Now he lies flat on the ground in front of a young Jewish captive. What was he doing? And why did the honour stop at Daniel, instead of reaching the God who gave the dream?

Honour aimed at the wrong person

The king's reaction was real. But it landed on the man in front of him, not on the God who spoke through him.

He became sharply aware that he stood in the presence of the supernatural. Here was a power he had found completely missing in the Chaldeans and his magicians. But, true to his pagan upbringing, he cared mainly about the man who displayed that power. He did admit that Daniel's God was "God of gods and Lord of kings." Yet he gave his worship to Daniel, not to the God in whose name he spoke. So we see here an illustration of Romans 1:25, where the heathen "worshiped and served the creature rather than the Creator, who is blessed forever! Amen."

F. B. Hole

What the words mean

Commentators differ on how far the king's act went. One weighs the words themselves and finds less than the worship of a god.

The king's own words prove that he did not take Daniel for a god. And Daniel refused any such blasphemy, just as Paul and Barnabas did… Nothing here looks like the sacrifice offered at Lystra. The word translated "oblation" is often and rightly used for "a present," whether the true God or a false one is in view. In the same way, bowing down and worshipping often expressed no more than ordinary respect.

William Kelly

(In the ESV, the older word "oblation" is "offering," and "sweet odours" is "incense.")

Mind convinced, conscience untouched

The king drew the right conclusion and then acted in a way that showed the truth had not gone deep.

The king could not escape this conclusion… Once Daniel told him his own secret, one conclusion was unavoidable: Daniel's God was above all gods. The confession was remarkable. It owned the supremacy of God in heaven and on earth, and it came close to owning that He knows everything. Yet far as it went, it seems to have touched neither Nebuchadnezzar's conscience nor his heart. Only his mind bowed to the evidence in front of him. It was the same with those in the days of our Lord who believed in His name when they saw the miracles He did (John 2:23).

Edward Dennett

Had more than his mind been engaged, his behaviour would have been different.

The fact that the king fell on his face and worshipped Daniel, and commanded that an offering be made to him, sufficiently shows that neither his heart nor his conscience had been reached. Heart and conscience at work would have enlightened the monarch as to what was suitable to God.

Hamilton Smith

An impression that faded

The king's later record shows how deep this moment went.

He paid Daniel special honour in Daniel 2. In Daniel 3 he ordered his subjects to honour the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego. Neither lasted long. It was only a passing feeling, and like the morning cloud it faded from the king's mind.

William Kelly

The change of posture between the two chapters tells the story on its own.

Then he was on his face in the presence of Daniel, and to fall on one's face is to efface oneself, figuratively speaking. Now he is on his feet and so full of fury that his very face was transformed with savage resolution.

F. B. Hole

What put Daniel there

The king on the ground was the visible result of the way Daniel had lived.

And notice another result of Daniel's holy separation… Here is earth's proudest and most powerful king at the feet of a captive exile. What magnificent fruit of faithfulness! It is precious proof that God will always honour faith that rises, even a little, to the height of His thoughts… On that memorable day Daniel saw God's ancient promise come true in himself, as fully as it ever came true: "And all the peoples of the earth shall see that you are called by the name of the LORD, and they shall be afraid of you… And the LORD will make you the head and not the tail, and you shall only go up and not down." (Deuteronomy 28:10, 13)

C. H. Mackintosh

The honour was public. Its source was not.

But where did Daniel get the power to reveal the king's secret? Verses 17 and 18 supply the lovely answer… Here we have a prayer meeting in Babylon. These dear men were of one heart and one mind… By the grace of God they had decided to walk the holy path of separation, even as captive exiles in Babylon. They met together to pray, and God answered them abundantly.

C. H. Mackintosh

Summary

- Prayer first. The power that floored a king came from exiles praying together for mercy. That prayer meeting in Babylon is where this verse begins.

- Separation next. Earth's proudest king bowed at the feet of an exile who walked the holy path of separation. God honours faith that rises to the height of His thoughts.

- Misdirection. The king's worship stopped at the messenger instead of reaching the Creator. Romans 1:25 names that pattern.

- Words matter. "Worship" here can mean ordinary respect, and "oblation" can mean a present. The king's own words show he did not take Daniel for a god, and Daniel refused such honour, as Paul and Barnabas did.

- Mind is not heart. His confession was remarkable, but only his mind bowed to the evidence. The feeling faded like the morning cloud, as Daniel 3 shows.

Daniel 2:47

The king answered Daniel and said, Of a truth it is that your God is the God of gods, and the Lord of kings, and a revealer of secrets, because thou wast able to reveal this secret.

Moments earlier this emperor had ordered the death of every wise man in his capital. Now he lies face down before a young Jewish captive, calling Daniel's God supreme over all gods and all kings — but what had he really come to believe?

A Conclusion He Could Not Escape

Only one man in the room could judge whether Daniel was telling the truth.

There was no escape for the king from this conclusion. He alone had the dream, and so he alone could test Daniel's claim that God reveals secrets. When his secret was told back to him, the conclusion could not be resisted: Daniel's God was above all gods. The confession was remarkable. It admitted God's supremacy in heaven and on earth, and it amounted to saying that He knows everything.

Edward Dennett

What "Mystery" Means

The king calls Daniel's God "a revealer of mysteries." Scripture gives that word a precise sense:

These examples are enough to show what Scripture calls a "mystery." It may be a dream, a vision, a parable or a spoken prophecy. The key feature is this: what God communicates cannot be understood without a later communication from God that explains the first… A mystery is a secret thing, and it would stay secret if God did not reveal it.

The Bible Treasury

Right Words, Wrong Direction

The verse just before shows how the king reacted — and where his confession stopped.

The revelation left him sharply aware that he stood in the presence of the supernatural — a power he had found completely missing in his wise men and magicians. But true to his pagan upbringing, he was mainly concerned with the man in whom the power was shown. He did acknowledge that Daniel's God was "God of gods and Lord of kings." Yet he offered his worship to Daniel, and not to the God in whose name Daniel spoke. So here we see an example of what Romans 1:25 describes: pagans who "worshiped and served the creature rather than the Creator, who is blessed forever! Amen."

F. B. Hole

Another writer marks the gap between a convinced mind and a touched conscience:

Neither his heart nor his conscience had been reached. Heart and conscience at work would have shown the king what was suitable to God. But if the conscience is not reached, the mind of the king is at least convinced that God is supreme and all-knowing.

Hamilton Smith

Two Small Words: "Your God"

Everything hinges on one pronoun. The king can praise a God he has not yet made his own.

So he acknowledged Jehovah as greater than all other gods. But he was not yet ready to give Him his allegiance. He was Daniel's God — "your God." Nebuchadnezzar could not yet call Him "my God." The second step comes in Daniel 3, when the three Hebrews are rescued from the fiery furnace… There is progress there compared with chapter 2. He has come to respect Jehovah, and will not allow anyone to speak wrongly of Him, but still he does not know Him. He is "the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego," but not yet the God of Nebuchadnezzar.

W. W. Fereday

That slow progress has an end. God Himself finished what began here as a passing impression:

So in His mercy God subdued the proud heart of this mighty ruler. He humbled him before Himself, and made him confess His name to everyone in his vast empire. If a record of judgment, it is yet a story of unbounded grace.

Edward Dennett

Why Daniel Was the One Standing There

The confession came from a king's mouth. One writer traces it back to how Daniel had lived long before:

And notice a further result of Daniel's holy separation. Here we have earth's proudest and most powerful monarch at the feet of the captive exile. Magnificent fruit of faithfulness! Precious evidence of a truth: God will always honour faith that rises, even a little, to the height of His thoughts!

C. H. Mackintosh

Summary

- Separation — Daniel's holy separation came first. The king's confession is the fruit of one man's faithfulness.

- Mystery — A dream stays a riddle until God explains it. What Daniel handed the king came from God, not from a clever mind.

- Proof — Only Nebuchadnezzar knew the dream. When Daniel told it back to him, he could not argue: Daniel's God is supreme and knows everything.

- Partial — He praised a God he did not yet own. He said "your God," not "my God," and he worshipped the messenger instead of the Master.

- Persistence — God did not stop at a convinced mind. He kept working until the proud king confessed His name across the empire.

Daniel 2:48

Then the king made Daniel great, and gave him many great gifts, and made him ruler over the whole province of Babylon, and chief of the governors over all the wise men of Babylon.

Daniel has just recalled and explained a dream that Babylon's wisest men could not even name. Now the king hands this exile power over them all — but why trust a foreign captive, and what will Daniel do with it?

From death sentence to the king's court

Daniel's rise only makes sense against where he stood hours earlier, under sentence of death.

The sentence of death had gone out against them. In this way God rescued His servants and brought them out into the full light of day, working out His own purposes in testimony and blessing. They were captives from Judah. Now the king gives them the most prominent places in Babylon, raising them above all his courtiers and nobles in running public affairs.

The Christian's Friend

Why a pagan king wanted him

The king's reason was practical, and a Pharaoh had already set the pattern.

Like Pharaoh, the king felt that "a man in whom the Spirit of God" was (Genesis 41:38) would be a valuable helper in government. So he promoted him to great honour. Daniel had neither sought nor asked anything for himself.

Edward Dennett

The root was separation, not ambition

The chapter's honours trace back to choices Daniel made long before, when refusing the king's food cost him everything and gained him nothing visible.

And notice a further result of Daniel's holy separation. Here we have earth's proudest and most powerful monarch at the feet of the captive exile. Magnificent fruit of faithfulness! Precious evidence that God will always honour faith that can in any measure rise to the height of His thoughts... On this occasion Daniel knew God's ancient promise in his own person, as fully as anyone ever has: "And all the peoples of the earth shall see that you are called by the name of the LORD... And the LORD will make you the head and not the tail, and you shall only go up and not down" (Deut. 28:10, 13).

C. H. Mackintosh

Honour aimed at the wrong person

Commentators differ over the homage the king paid Daniel just before these honours. One reads it as the reflex of the king's upbringing.

True to his heathen upbringing, he cared most about the man the power worked through. He did admit that Daniel's God was "God of gods and Lord of kings." But he aimed his worship at Daniel, not at the God in whose name Daniel spoke.

F. B. Hole

Another writer takes up the offering the king ordered — older translations call it an "oblation." He denies that it made Daniel a god.

The king's own words show that he did not regard Daniel as a god. And Daniel certainly refused any such blasphemy, just as Paul and Barnabas did... The word translated "oblation" is often and rightly used for "a present," whether the gift is toward the true God or a false one. In the same way, bowing to the ground and worshipping often meant no more than civil respect.

William Kelly

He did not rise alone

The secret had been sought by four men together. When the reward came to one, it did not stop with him.

He himself is rewarded and lifted high, yet he does not forget those who were at the prayer meeting. He shares everything with them.

W. T. P. Wolston

Honour worth taking, and honour worth refusing

Daniel took these gifts. He did not take every honour offered him later.

Earlier, at the end of Daniel 2, Daniel had accepted the honours placed on him. Now he treated them with contempt. The meaning of the four fateful words had already sunk into his heart. He knew that God had rejected Belshazzar, and that his kingdom was about to crash in ruin. So the honours offered him were worthless.

F. B. Hole

Summary

- Separation first. The greatness in this verse grew out of Daniel's holy separation. Honour was the fruit of faithfulness, never its aim.

- Rescue next. God took men under sentence of death and set them above Babylon's nobles, in full daylight.

- Usefulness is why. Nebuchadnezzar promoted him for the same reason a Pharaoh once did: a man with God's Spirit in him is worth having in government.

- Shared, not hoarded. Daniel asked nothing for himself, then used his new position to lift those who had prayed with him.

- Held loosely. He took these gifts, but later refused Belshazzar's. A doomed kingdom's rewards were worth nothing to him.

Daniel 2:49

And Daniel requested of the king, and he appointed Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego over the administration of the province of Babylon. And Daniel was in the gate of the king.

Daniel has just interpreted a dream no one else could explain, and the king has made him ruler over the whole province of Babylon. The closing verse of the chapter shows what he did with that power, and where he chose to sit.

A request made for others

Daniel had asked nothing for himself. His first move is to ask for other people.

In the end, the king promotes Daniel to great honour. This faithful man has borne a witness for God before the king, and becomes a means of blessing both to the world and to his own companions. He had not sought or asked anything for himself. Yet now he is free to use his high position to ask for his companions.

Hamilton Smith

The three men he names had prayed with him when a death sentence hung over them all.

Rewarded and exalted himself, he does not forget those who were at the prayer meeting. He shares everything with them.

W. T. P. Wolston

What the gate of the king means

The ESV says Daniel "remained at the king's court". Older translations read that he "sat in the gate of the king", and the gate was far more than a doorway in a wall.

Gates protected a city, but "in the gate" was also where people settled many important matters. When Boaz wanted the question about Ruth and the inheritance settled, he went up to the gate. He talked it through with a nearer relative, then closed the matter, and the elders witnessed it. Ruth 4:1-12... To "sit in the gate" was a place of honour: "they that sit in the gate speak against me." Ps. 69:12. It should have been the place of true judgement and justice, but was not always so... It was, at least at times, the king's chief place of audience.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Daniel's name points the same way — and so does the Christian's calling.

"Daniel" is said to mean judge of God — one who acts as judge in the name of God. Daniel was allowed to do exactly that, in a very marked way. This high honour was his: he "sat in the gate of the king". And the Christian, taught by God and trained to tell good from evil, will have the mind of Christ, and can help others into the mind of God as revealed in His written Word. In this way he too is allowed to judge for God, and becomes a "Daniel."

C. Knapp

From death sentence to the highest places

A death sentence had stood over these four men. This verse shows how far God turned that round.

So, when the sentence of death had gone out against them, God rescued His servants. Working out His own purposes in testimony and blessing, He brought them out into the full light of day. They were captives from Judah. Now they hold the most prominent places in Babylon, for the king raised them above all his courtiers and nobles in the running of public affairs. Daniel himself was higher still, for he "sat in the gate of the king."

Edward Dennett

Honour that the world forgets

But the honour did not outlive the king who gave it. Belshazzar, a later ruler in Nebuchadnezzar's line, is the proof.

This fact that Daniel was a stranger to Belshazzar speaks volumes. Whatever the pride and daring of the great Nebuchadnezzar, Daniel sat in the gate of the king. He was ruler over the whole province of Babylon, and chief of the governors over all the wise men. His degraded and degenerate descendant did not know Daniel.

William Kelly

Passing on what you receive

Daniel received, then passed on. That habit explains why he prospered.

Daniel was a man of prayer and praise, and then, sharing everything he received with his brothers, he prospered (see also Dan. 6:28). Here is the secret of a prospering saint. Note this: if I have light, it is not for myself, it is for others. We are only vessels, and God puts the light in us. So whether it is the gospel or the truth about the Church, we are responsible to circulate it and pass it on. And I believe that if we do not use the truth you and I gather, and pass it round, it will soon rot away in our very souls. We become subjects of spiritual dry rot. Many of God's dear children are suffering from this disease. They acquire truth, but no one else benefits.

W. T. P. Wolston

Summary

- Received — Daniel asked nothing for himself. The king gave him the rule over the whole province of Babylon.

- Shared — he used his new position to ask for the three men who had prayed with him.

- Seated — the gate of the king was the place of public business and judgment. It was the king's chief place of audience, and the higher post of the two.

- Reversed — God brought men under a death sentence out into the full light of day and set them above the king's own nobles.

- Passed on — light kept for yourself rots. God puts light in us so we can pass it round, and that sharing is the secret of a prospering believer.

Daniel 3:1

Nebuchadnezzar the king made an image of gold, whose height was sixty cubits, [and] its breadth six cubits; he set it up in the plain of Dura, in the province of Babylon.

In chapter 2 Nebuchadnezzar dreamed of a towering statue, and Daniel told him he was its head of gold. Chapter 3 opens with the same king making a statue of his own and setting it up on a plain for the whole empire to see. The first thing world power does in Gentile hands is religious. So the verse asks a hard question: what does a man do with authority he has been told came from God?

From Outline to Character

The two chapters work differently. One sketches history; the other exposes what is inside the men who make it.

In chapter 2 the image Nebuchadnezzar saw in his night dreams mapped out the whole course of the times of the Gentiles, just as Daniel's authoritative interpretation showed. It is therefore a general picture... After this general outline, the Spirit of God turns our attention to the moral character of the Gentile powers, seen mainly in Babylon. But what showed itself there stands for what will be seen through the whole time of Gentile rule. In other words, we are now shown what use the Gentiles will make of the power entrusted to them, for which they are responsible.

The Christian's Friend

Where the Idea Came From

Commentators differ on whether the dream itself put the idea in the king's head. William Kelly will not settle the question. He finds the likeness between the two images troubling either way.

It is true that the image he had made was not an exact copy. Still, is it not serious that the first thing Nebuchadnezzar does, as far as Scripture tells us, is to order a golden image set up, so that all the peoples, the nations, and the languages might fall down and worship it? One thing at least is plain: whether the golden head of the great image gave him the idea or not, it certainly did not stop him.

William Kelly

If the dream did give him the idea, the lesson is plain:

If so, it only shows that if what God gives is not held with God, it will be debased to our own ends.

Hamilton Smith

Power Used Against the Giver

Nebuchadnezzar was not ignorant. He had already heard from Daniel where his kingdom came from, and had said so out loud.

Nebuchadnezzar had learned from Daniel, if he had not known it before, that the God of heaven had given him his worldwide kingdom. He had even confessed that Daniel's God was "a God of gods and a Lord of kings." Yet he will use his absolute power to have a god of his own. He will force his own will on the consciences of his subjects across his vast lands, and so seize for himself the place and authority that belonged to the God of heaven alone.

Edward Dennett

The lesson reaches far beyond one king:

Man uses the power conferred to set aside the rights of God — the One who has given the power. This, then, is the first characteristic of the times of the Gentiles, and the root of all later failure.

Hamilton Smith

Religion as the Glue of Empire

The plain of Dura was a political calculation as much as a religious one. A ruler over many languages needed a bond stronger than force.

He will have a god of his own, a god dependent on the will of man; and, in this case, dependent on the one who holds the imperial power. This is man's wisdom. Men's religious instincts find satisfaction in connection with the supreme power. The influence of religion then binds every member of the empire into one blended mass around its head. It is the strongest bond there is, and it never looks like the use of authority... But the will of man cannot make a true god.

J. N. Darby

The Measurements

Sixty cubits high and six broad. One writer ties those numbers to the last world power in Revelation 13.

The image of gold that Nebuchadnezzar set up for his own glory was sixty cubits high and six cubits broad (Dan. 3). No doubt the image on the plain of Dura was meant to draw together and unify the many different religions of the mighty Babylonian empire. On pain of a terrible death, everyone had to worship the image of gold. Daniel 3 surely points forward to the even deeper and truly satanic evil of Revelation 13... Both passages show the same sad picture: pride, self-will, and proud independence of God in men set above human law.

Walter Scott

Summary

- Given — the kingdom was God's gift, and the king said so himself before he ever built the statue.

- Grabbed — he turned that same authority against the rights of the One who gave it. Commentators call this the root of every later failure in Gentile rule.

- Glued — a god made to order was the cheapest way to hold an empire of many languages together, since religion binds tighter than law.

- Gigantic — sixty by six, a monument to man's own measure, pointing forward to the image of Revelation 13.

- Groundless — the will of man can raise a huge image, but it cannot make a true god.

Daniel 3:2

And Nebuchadnezzar the king sent to gather together the satraps, the prefects, and the governors, the judges, the treasurers, the counsellors, the justices, and all the rulers of the provinces, to come to the dedication of the image that Nebuchadnezzar the king had set up.

Nebuchadnezzar has just raised a golden image on the plain of Dura, and now he sends for the men who run his empire. The summons raises the question the whole chapter turns on: what happens when a ruler uses God-given authority to demand what belongs to God alone?

Who was called to Dura

The list of titles is not decoration. It is the empire's entire administration, ordered to attend in person.

Having set up his image, the king gathers together the political leaders of his kingdom: the princes of the royal house, the military leaders, the judges of his courts, the financiers, the counsellors. All must be present at the dedication of the image.

Hamilton Smith

The next verse repeats the same roll call of eight, and the repetition is part of the message.

For the moment he was the top of the pyramid. Beneath him, holding him up, were "the satraps, the prefects, and the governors, the counselors, the treasurers, the justices, the magistrates, and all the officials of the provinces." Our chapter gives this eight-fold description of important people twice, as if to impress us with how solid that pyramid was. From this position, which looked impossible to challenge, the great king issued his decree, and it was in effect a decree defying God. And God took up the challenge through three devoted servants that He had in reserve.

F. B. Hole

Why the whole administration had to be there

Calling every official from every province was a political move as much as a religious one. Commentators see the king using religion to hold a mixed empire together.

History and experience show that nothing divides and breaks up nations and families as sharply as a difference in religion. On the other hand, nothing binds nations together as powerfully as unity of religion, whether it is false or true... Nebuchadnezzar seems to have recognised these facts, and he tries to secure political unity by setting up a religious unity.

Hamilton Smith

Others trace the same instinct back to Satan, and note what such a demand does to God's people.

The first thing the civil power sets up is idolatry. The aim is a religious unity, but it always separates the people from the true God and puts something in His place. This becomes an occasion for testing the faithfulness of God's people... This is not an unusual way with Satan. He stirs up in the civil power the desire for unity, and no motive works more powerfully on the masses than religion.

J. N. Darby

Authority received from God, turned against Him

In the previous chapter this king had been told that his kingdom came from the God of heaven. Now he summons that kingdom to bow to a statue.

Nebuchadnezzar, the king to whom God had committed the government of the world, sets up an image of gold in the plain of Dura... Possibly the image of his dream had suggested this idolatrous image to the king. If so, it only shows that if what God gives is not held with God, it will be debased to our own ends.

Hamilton Smith

Where obedience to rulers stops

Every official obeyed the summons, and obeying a king is usually right. But that duty has a limit.

Obedience to the governing authorities is a sacred duty. But we can give that obedience only inside the circle of their own lawful authority. The rulers in Jerusalem stepped outside that circle when they ordered the apostles not to teach or preach in the name of Jesus. Rulers who do that must be told what Peter and John answered: "We must obey God rather than men." Nebuchadnezzar was an absolute monarch, yet he stepped outside his own domain when he issued his decree, and claimed for himself what was due to God alone.

Edward Dennett

A pattern that returns at the end

The gathering at Dura opens the long stretch of world rule by nations other than Israel. Commentators see in it a preview of how that stretch ends.

It is remarkable that at the beginning of the times of the Gentiles, Nebuchadnezzar, the first head, claimed for himself almost divine honours. He made a great image, and the worship of it was to set up a kind of super-religion, uniting the different religions across his wide empire... Our chapter shows us that the times of the Gentiles will end just as they began, and with what looks like greater success, for those who refuse to worship the image of the beast will be killed.

F. B. Hole

Summary

- Summoned. Every rank of the empire — satraps, prefects, governors, counselors, treasurers, justices, magistrates — comes to one spot. The repeated list shows how solid the structure looked.

- Motive. Nothing binds nations together like a shared religion, so the king used one worship to secure one rule.

- Debased. Nebuchadnezzar bent God-given authority to his own ends. Any gift not held with God goes the same way.

- Limit. Obey rulers inside their lawful sphere. When they demand what is due to God alone, the answer is: "We must obey God rather than men."

- Repeat. The same demand returns at the end of the age with the image of the beast. At Dura, God answered the whole pyramid through three servants He had in reserve.

Daniel 3:3

Then the satraps, the prefects, and the governors, the judges, the treasurers, the counsellors, the justices, and all the rulers of the provinces, were gathered together unto the dedication of the image that Nebuchadnezzar the king had set up; and they stood before the image that Nebuchadnezzar had set up.

Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.

Daniel 3:4

And the herald cried aloud, To you it is commanded, [O] peoples, nations, and languages,

One voice carries across the plain of Dura. The call goes out to every people under Nebuchadnezzar's rule. It raises the question that shapes the whole chapter. What happens when the state takes God's place and makes worship a matter of law?

Why the Herald Addresses "Peoples, Nations, and Languages"

Nebuchadnezzar ruled an empire of peoples who shared no god and no language. One writer traces the herald's opening words back to that problem.

The God of Heaven granted Nebuchadnezzar much power and glory, so at once he used it to glorify himself in this gigantic golden image. Many different peoples were under his sway, each with their many gods, whom they worshipped. Now let them keep their local gods, but let them also have a kind of 'super-religion.' That would bind them together under his rule. So the herald cries out, 'O peoples, nations, and languages.'

F. B. Hole

Another writer says such behaviour is not strange at all once we look at our own hearts.

Such conduct would make no sense at all if we did not know the subtle motives that stir and govern the human heart. It would make no sense either if we forgot that we ourselves have often used the blessings God has granted for our own profit and self-exaltation.

The Christian's Friend

The First Recorded Use of Gentile Power

Nebuchadnezzar had already seen a great image in a dream, with a head of gold. What he does next with the authority God gave him is the striking thing.

Imperial power is in the hands of the Gentiles. The first thing we are told of that power is that he used it to set up idolatry. He abused it, rather, to give idolatry a splendour unequalled in the old world. One thing at least is plain: whether the golden head of the great image had suggested the thought or not, at any rate it did not stop him. On the contrary, here we find him turning the authority which God had put into his hands to this frightful use.

William Kelly

Another writer sees an older strategy behind the king's plan. It always leaves the true God out.

The first thing the civil power sets up is idolatry. Its aim is a religious unity, but it always separates the people from the true God and puts something in His place. This becomes an occasion for testing the faithfulness of God's people, and the way that faithfulness shows itself... This is not an unusual way with Satan. He stirs up in the civil power the desire for unity. And no motive works on the mass of people more powerfully than the influence of religion.

J. N. Darby

"You Are Commanded" — Rule Over the Conscience

The herald does not invite; he orders. And the order reaches into the conscience.

The third chapter shows man taking control of the conscience. That has marked his rule wherever he has had the power for it. Nebuchadnezzar's image stands out as the one he has set up. To refuse to worship in the prescribed way is therefore rebellion against himself. Again and again, we may say, the civil power has claimed to be the religious power too, wherever it could. Freedom of conscience is a precious gift. But in our days it is a sign that absolute authority is decaying. It will not last, and will give way at last to the worst spiritual despotism the world has ever seen.

Frederick W. Grant

Why the Crowd Obeyed So Easily

Why did the crowd go along with it? One writer finds the answer in how little the king asked.

From man's point of view, this was a very simple religion. All it demanded was one act of bowing before an image, and then the matter was finished. Such a religion suited man's fallen nature perfectly. There was a magnificent image to appeal to the eye and beautiful music to charm the ear. There was one single act of bowing that was over in a moment. It cost nothing out of the purse, and it raised no question of sins to trouble the conscience.

Hamilton Smith

The Pattern Repeated at the End

One writer sees the same pull toward a common religion in our own day, and traces it on to the end.

Is it not significant that the whole trend of things in our own time is toward a common religion?... It is certain that the last head of Gentile power will do exactly what the first Gentile head attempted. Revelation 13 shows this clearly... But God cared for Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego twenty-five centuries ago. He will know how to strengthen faithful witnesses like them in the last dreadful crisis.

W. W. Fereday

Summary

- Command — The herald does not persuade. He orders. To refuse the worship he prescribes counts as rebellion against the king himself.

- Unity — The command reaches every people and language, and that shows its purpose: one religion to bind a divided empire under one ruler.

- Substitute — The unity on offer always works one way. It pulls people from the true God and puts something else in His place.

- Ease — The crowd obeyed because the demand was cheap: something to see, music to hear, one brief act, and no question of sin.

- Test — What costs the crowd nothing costs the faithful everything. That is why such a decree tests God's people, then and at the end.

Daniel 3:5

that at what time ye hear the sound of the cornet, pipe, lute, sambuca, psaltery, bagpipe, and all kinds of music, ye fall down and worship the golden image that Nebuchadnezzar the king hath set up;

At the sound of the band, every person in the empire must drop to the ground before a statue. One decree turns politics into religion, and raises a question that outlives Babylon: how far does a ruler's power reach?

Why an Empire Needs One Religion

Nebuchadnezzar ruled many nations at once. One writer shows what the civil power wanted from a single religion.

The first thing the civil power sets up is idolatry. The aim is to establish one religion for everyone. But it always separates the people from the true God, and puts something else in His place. This becomes an occasion for testing the faithfulness of God's people, and the manner of it. … Satan drives the civil powers to establish unity, so that everything under their authority is well ordered and regulated.

J. N. Darby

The Music Is the Signal

The band does not accompany the worship. It starts it.

The signal to worship the image was a burst of all kinds of music from the finest band in the king's dominions. Where religious feelings did not exist, the sweet and sensuous sounds of harmony had to produce them. How subtle the schemes of Satan! For here we really have the history of all religious music. It appeals to nature and stirs natural emotions. But the Spirit of God has no part in them, for those who worship God "must worship in spirit and truth."

Edward Dennett

A Religion Easy to Obey

Nothing in the decree is hard to do. One writer shows why that made it so easy to accept.

From man's point of view, this was a very simple religion. All it demanded was a simple act of prostration before an image, and then the matter was at an end. Such a religion was well suited to man's fallen nature. A magnificent image appealed to the sight. Beautiful music charmed the ear. One act of bowing was over in a moment. It made no demand on the purse, and raised no question of sins to trouble the conscience.

Hamilton Smith

The Instruments Named

The first instrument named is a horn. A Bible dictionary gives the word behind it.

In Daniel 3:5-15 the word is qeren and means "horn or cornet."

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Older translations call one of these instruments a "dulcimer." It was not a stringed instrument.

sumponyah. A musical instrument made of two pipes inserted into a leather bag, somewhat like the bagpipes, or the Italian sampogna. Daniel 3:5, 10, 15. It was not, like the modern dulcimer, made with strings.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Where a King's Authority Ends

Obedience to rulers is a duty. But this decree crossed a line.

The decree needs a little examination. It was the intrusion of man's will into God's domain. Obedience to the powers that be is a sacred duty. But we can give that obedience only within the circle of their own lawful authority. Sometimes rulers step outside this circle. The rulers in Jerusalem did it when they ordered the apostles not to teach or preach in the name of Jesus. They must be answered as Peter and John answered them: "We must obey God rather than men." Nebuchadnezzar was an absolute monarch. Yet when he issued his decree he stepped outside his own domain, and claimed for himself what was due to God alone.

Edward Dennett

The First Image and the Last

One writer sees this scene repeated at the far end of history, when the image of the beast appears.

Something remarkable happened at the beginning of the times of the Gentiles. Nebuchadnezzar, the first head, claimed almost divine honours for himself. He made a great image, and the worship of it was to set up a super-religion, uniting the different religions across his wide dominions. So he glorified himself. But a mere handful of godly Jews defied him, and he was defeated when he tried to wipe them out. … Our chapter shows us that the times of the Gentiles will end just as they began, and with even greater success, it seems. Those who refuse to worship the image of the beast will be killed. This time God will not step in to frustrate the plans of these wicked men, as He once did with Nebuchadnezzar.

F. B. Hole

Summary

- Signal — the music is not background. It is the trigger, making religious feeling where none exists.

- Strategy — one forced religion was the cheapest way to hold a many-tongued empire together: the true God pushed out, something else put in His place.

- Simplicity — one bow, one moment, no cost, no question of sin: the decree asked just what fallen nature is willing to give.

- Stop — obey rulers inside the circle of their lawful authority. When they claim what is due to God alone, obey God rather than men.

- Sequel — the times of the Gentiles open with Nebuchadnezzar's golden image and close with the image of the beast — this time with no rescue.

Daniel 3:6

and whosoever doth not fall down and worship shall that same hour be cast into the midst of a burning fiery furnace.

Nebuchadnezzar has set up a towering golden image. He has gathered every official of his empire to its dedication. Now the herald names the price of refusal: instant death in a blazing furnace. One sentence turns a ceremony into a test of who owns a person's conscience — the king, or God.

Why a king wanted one religion

The empire had many peoples to hold together, and the image was the king's way of doing it. One writer names the motive:

The first thing the civil power sets up is idolatry. The aim is to establish a religious unity. But it always separates the people from the true God and puts something else in His place. This situation becomes a test of the faithfulness of God's people, and of the way they show it... This is not an unusual way with Satan. He stirs up in the civil power the desire for unity. And nothing moves the masses more powerfully than the influence of religion.

J. N. Darby

Where the king overstepped

The demand was short and the penalty was plain. The problem was not the harshness but the subject. A ruler may command inside his own sphere, and here he stepped outside it:

The decree would be easily understood: it was simple and brief, and the penalty was plain... It was, as noted before, the intrusion of man's will into God's domain. Obedience to the powers that be is a sacred duty. But we can give that obedience only within the circle of their own lawful authority. If they step outside this circle, they must be told what Peter and John answered: "We must obey God rather than men." The rulers in Jerusalem stepped outside it when they commanded the apostles not to teach or preach in the name of Jesus. Nebuchadnezzar was an absolute monarch, yet he stepped outside his own domain. When he issued his decree, he claimed for himself what was due to God alone.

Edward Dennett

A religion easy enough for anyone

The threat of the furnace frightened almost nobody, because almost nobody wanted to refuse. That is the quiet horror of the scene:

From man's point of view, this was a very simple religion. All it required was a simple act of bowing down before an image, and then the matter was finished. Such a religion suited man's fallen nature perfectly. There was a magnificent image to appeal to the eye, and beautiful music to charm the ear. There was one single act of bowing that was over in a moment, that cost nothing, and that raised no question of sins to make the conscience uncomfortable. The severe penalties for refusing would hardly trouble the natural man. He would be quite ready to obey an order that asked so little.

Hamilton Smith

What the furnace was

The furnace belonged to the ordinary industry of the city. The story itself shows how big it was:

People used furnaces for many things: smelting raw metal, refining metal in crucibles, making lime and bricks, and baking as an oven... The fiery furnace in Babylon must have been very large for four people to walk about inside it. It may have been the furnace they used for their bricks.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

The rights of God set aside

Seen from God's side, the decree was something the world had never seen before:

Seen in the light of the true God, the king's command was an outburst of gross and furious idolatry. Never before had man set up such an imposing idol. Never before had all the nations of the earth been commanded to bow down to one idol under threat of a terrible death. It was the utter denial and setting aside of the rights of God. Sadly, such is man. God put him into the place of universal power over the world, and he uses that power at once to deny God.

Hamilton Smith

A pattern that returns

This threat was not the last of its kind:

It is remarkable that at the beginning of Gentile supremacy men were forced, under threat of death, to worship an image. That image stood for the greatness and majesty of the first empire (Dan. 3). Now at the close of Gentile rule it is repeated. How incorrigible human nature is!

Walter Scott

Another writer warns that freedom of conscience will not last:

Again and again the civil power has claimed to be the religious power too, wherever it could. Liberty of conscience is a precious gift. But in our days it is the sign that absolute authority is decaying. It will not last. In the end it will give way to the worst form of spiritual tyranny the world has ever seen.

Frederick W. Grant

Summary

- Motive: the image was a tool of empire. The state used religion to bind many peoples together, and left the true God out.

- Overstep: obey rulers inside their lawful sphere. Nebuchadnezzar claimed what belongs to God alone, so the answer is "We must obey God rather than men."

- Cheapness: one bow, no money, no conscience troubled. The demand cost nothing, so the death penalty alarmed almost no one.

- Outrage: easy as it was, the command set aside the rights of God. Man used world-wide power to deny the One who gave it.

- Repeat: what opened Gentile rule returns at its close. Our freedom of conscience is a pause in that pattern, not the end of it.

Daniel 3:7

Therefore at that time when all the peoples heard the sound of the cornet, pipe, lute, sambuca, psaltery, and all kinds of music, all the peoples, the nations, and the languages fell down [and] worshipped the golden image that Nebuchadnezzar the king had set up.

The music sounds, and in a single moment an entire empire drops to the ground before a statue of gold. Commentators see more here than ancient idolatry. The scene shows how fast a whole world can unite around a lie, why such a religion appeals, and what it costs the few who keep standing.

Why the crowd bowed so easily

The command was extreme, but the act it asked for was small. That is what made it work.

From man's point of view, this was a very simple religion. All it asked was one act of bowing down before an image, and then the matter was over. Such a religion suited man's fallen nature well. There was a magnificent image to please the eye and beautiful music to charm the ear. The bowing was over in a moment. It cost nothing, and it raised no question of sins to make the conscience uncomfortable. The harsh penalty for refusing would hardly trouble the natural man. He would be quite ready to obey an order that made such small demands.

Hamilton Smith

Two things pressed on the crowd at once: the glitter of the gold and fear of the great.

Gold dazzles the ungodly, and fear of the great makes them slaves to man. Music too has its seductive power over the senses… Music has its charms, just as gold has its glitter. In the same way, pleasure, getting wealth, and love of praise from people trap souls today — not only the open sinner and the ungodly, but, sadly, many of the professed people of God as well.

C. Knapp

The signal: music, not argument

The verse turns on hearing. Music was the cue to bow.

The signal to worship the image was a burst of music. Every kind of music sounded, played by the finest band in all the king's dominions. Where religious feelings did not exist, the sweet and sensuous sounds of harmony had to produce them. How subtle are the schemes of Satan! Here we have the history of all religious music. It appeals to nature and stirs natural emotions. But the Spirit of God has no part in these, for those who worship God "must worship in spirit and truth." All these devices only deceive souls through their enjoyment of what is natural. At the same time they shut God out and hide the spiritual condition of the professed worshippers.

Edward Dennett

One religion to hold an empire together

Why would a king bother? The reason offered is political: his empire was too mixed to hold together without one shared religion.

His empire must have been an immense mixture, made up of countless languages (see vv. 4-8) and religions. In political terms, all of them would tend to disturb the peace of his realm. So if a common religion could weld his varied territories together, it would strengthen his empire and improve the welfare of his subjects.

The Christian's Friend

Power from God, used against God

God had given Nebuchadnezzar his power. What he did with it first is what makes this moment so serious.

Seen in the light of the true God, the king's command was an outburst of gross and furious idolatry. Never before had man set up such an imposing idol. Never before had all the nations of the earth been commanded to bow down to one idol on pain of a terrible death. It was the complete denial and setting aside of the rights of God. Sadly, such is man. God put him in the place of universal power over the world, and he at once uses that power to deny God.

Hamilton Smith

Who did not bow

The verse says everyone fell down. Yet some did not, and they may have been more than three.

But there were some apart from that idolatrous crowd; very few, sadly! though no doubt there were others hidden. We may be bold enough to say there was one not mentioned here — Daniel himself. Whatever the truth about that, his three companions were not there. This made them offensive to others, all the more because their high position in the province of Babylon kept them in public view.

William Kelly

A rehearsal of something still to come

One writer reads the plain of Dura as a first sketch of a final scene.

Is it not striking that everything in our own time is moving toward a common religion?… It is certain that the last head of Gentile power will do exactly what the first Gentile head attempted. Revelation 13 shows this clearly. Woe to the godly in those days! The flames of persecution will blaze out then more fiercely than ever before. But He cared for Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego twenty-five centuries ago. He will know how to strengthen faithful witnesses like them in that last terrible crisis.

W. W. Fereday

Summary

- Motive — one religion could weld a mixed empire together, so unity, not devotion, drove the decree.

- Method — gold for the eye, music for the ear, fear for the rest. The appeal was to the senses, never to the conscience.

- Ease — one brief act of bowing cost nothing and raised no question of sin. It suited fallen nature.

- Insult — man took the power God gave him and used it at once to set aside God's rights.

- Exception — "all" was not quite all. A hidden few stood, and the God who kept them will strengthen faithful witnesses at the end.

Daniel 3:8

Whereupon at that time certain Chaldeans came near, and accused the Jews.

The crowd has bowed down before the king's image. Then a small group of men steps forward with information for the king. Here a private refusal becomes a public charge. Why did anyone notice three men left standing? And what drove the accusers to speak?

Why these three were noticed

The refusal of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego was not hidden in a crowd. Their rank made them visible. Everyone could see they were not bowing with the crowd. One writer also notes who is missing from the whole chapter:

But there were some apart from that idolatrous throng; very few, sadly! though no doubt there were others hidden. We may be bold enough to say there was one not mentioned here — Daniel himself. However that may be, his three companions were not there. This made them offensive to others. Their position in the province of Babylon was a high one, so it exposed them to more public notice. Of course the king's displeasure fell on them.

William Kelly

Another writer takes this silence about Daniel as encouragement for less gifted servants:

It is striking that Daniel is not mentioned in this chapter, and that fact should encourage us. Why he is not mentioned, and where he was, is not revealed. But it is encouraging to know this: when a servant of striking courage and power is absent, God can take up servants of lesser gifts and use them with great effect.

F. B. Hole

The motive behind the accusation

The words "certain Jews" in the charge that follows are not neutral. They point to foreign birth, captive origin, and promotion over the king's own loyal subjects:

The accusation was subtle. The accusers framed it in the way most likely to arouse the anger of the king. But its motive is very clear, and jealousy is written plainly upon it. "There are certain Jews" — men of a foreign race, from a hostile nation, among those brought here as captives, and men you have promoted over the heads of your own loyal subjects. It is these who have set themselves up against your royal command. They barely hide their hatred. Before charging the three with refusing to worship the king's image, they say, "they do not serve your gods." The king knew this well from Daniel, and he had appointed them to their posts of honour anyway. But the Chaldeans could not bear to see the servants of the true God so exalted.

Edward Dennett

The debt the accusers owed

There is a bitter irony here. The men now informing on the three had once faced death themselves. They escaped only because these same men prayed:

We might have known nothing of it but for the "certain Chaldeans" who "came forward and maliciously accused the Jews." These Chaldean accusers bring their faithfulness to light. The wickedness and contemptible trickery of the accusers is all the more obvious when we remember one thing: they owed their lives to the faithful prayers of these very "Jews." If their God had not revealed to them the king's forgotten dream, they would already have lost their heads — "torn limb from limb," with their houses "laid in ruins" (chap. 2:5).

C. Knapp

How the charge was built

The accusers did not simply report a fact. They shaped it, aiming every detail at the king's pride:

The enemies of these godly men, delighted to find an occasion of discrediting them before the king, approach Nebuchadnezzar with flattering phrases, and remind the king of the decree he has made and the penalty he has imposed for disobedience... They remind the king that he himself had appointed these men to the high position they held, and this was how they repaid him. They press the fact that they are not ordinary rank and file, but men set over the affairs of the main provinces — facts that would magnify their offence in the king's eyes.

Hamilton Smith

The real issue underneath

What looks like a loyalty dispute is something larger. One writer places the king's real fault in where his authority stopped:

The image and its dedication not only set aside the rights of God, but also trampled underfoot the consciences of men. By acting this way, the king had gone outside the circle of his own lawful authority and intruded into God's domain. This brings to the front certain God-fearing men who will obey God rather than men, whatever it costs. Here are certain Jews who are ready to obey the king within his own sphere. But they flatly refuse to obey him if he takes over the rights of God.

Hamilton Smith

A pattern that returns

Writers read this scene as more than an old court intrigue. The accusation, the furnace, and the deliverance form a shape that reappears:

The first Gentile empire became idolatrous, and so will the last, as we may learn from Revelation 13. God's faithful remnant met hostility and persecution under the king of Babylon. It will meet them again under the last head of the Roman empire... So the history of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego is full of encouragement — above all for the Jewish remnant in the last days, and also for the saints of God in every age surrounded by the fires of persecution.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Visibility invites attack. High position made the three impossible to overlook. Faithfulness on public view draws notice that hidden faithfulness never draws.

- Envy accuses. The charge sounds like loyalty to the king. Its wording shows jealousy and hatred at seeing foreigners promoted.

- Ingratitude accuses. The informers owed their own lives to the prayers of the men they were reporting.

- Conscience is the real battleground. The king had stepped outside his lawful sphere into God's. Inside that sphere, the three were ready to obey.

- The pattern repeats. What happened under the first Gentile empire will happen again under the last. That makes this story encouragement, not just history.

Daniel 3:9

They spoke and said to the king Nebuchadnezzar, O king, live for ever!

In this verse the accusers open with the polished greeting of the royal court. Only then does the real business come out: a charge against three men who would not bow to the king's golden statue.

Courtesy Wrapped Around a Charge

The greeting is not warmth. It is flattery with a purpose. One writer traces how the accusers build their case, step by step:

These godly men had enemies. Those enemies were delighted to find a chance to discredit them before the king. They approach Nebuchadnezzar with flattering words. They remind him of the decree he has made, and of the penalty he has set for disobedience. Then they tell him that three leading men have disregarded the king and his gods, and have refused to worship the image. They remind him that he himself had appointed these men to their high position, and this was how they repaid him.

Hamilton Smith

Jealousy Behind Every Word

Strip the politeness away and the motive shows. These men resented foreigners holding office over them:

The accusation was subtle. They phrased it in the way most likely to arouse the anger of the king. But its motive is very plain. Jealousy is written all over it. "There are certain Jews" — men of a foreign race, from a hostile nation, brought here as captives. And you promoted them over the heads of your own loyal subjects. These are the ones who have set themselves against your royal command. Hatred is barely hidden too. Before they charge the three with refusing to worship the king's image, they say, "They do not serve your gods."

Edward Dennett

Why These Three Were Visible

The crowd bowed. A few did not, and their high position made them impossible to overlook:

But some stood apart from that idolatrous crowd. Very few, sadly, though no doubt there were others hidden. We may be bold enough to say there was one not mentioned here — Daniel himself. However that may be, his three companions were not there. This made them offensive to others, above all because their high position in the province of Babylon exposed them to more public notice. Of course the king singled them out for his displeasure.

William Kelly

Debt Repaid With Betrayal

These accusers owed their own lives to the men they are now betraying:

What moved others, and brought them to their knees before the impressive image of the king, did not affect the three Hebrew witnesses at all. They refused outright to bow the knee. We might have known nothing about it except for the "certain Chaldeans" who "came forward and maliciously accused the Jews." These Chaldean accusers bring their faithfulness to light. The base wickedness and contemptible trickery of the accusers is all the clearer when we remember one thing: they owed their own lives to the faithful prayers of these very "Jews". If their God had not revealed the king's forgotten dream to them, they would already have lost their heads.

C Knapp

The Real Offence

The king had crossed a line, and that is what made these men refuse:

The image and its dedication not only set aside the rights of God, but also trampled the consciences of men underfoot. In acting this way, the king had stepped outside the circle of his own lawful authority. He had intruded into God's domain. This brings to the front certain God-fearing men who, whatever the cost, will obey God rather than men. Here we find certain Jews. They are ready to obey the king within his own sphere. But if he takes over the rights of God, they refuse outright.

Hamilton Smith

Why This Keeps Happening

People who live this way will always draw complaints. The pressures that move everyone else do not move them:

They are the irritating substance that vexes the godless fellowship of the world. Its best-laid plans are either frustrated or spoiled by their stubbornness. They are always in the way, a brake on the wheel, or a barrier in the path of human prosperity, as men understand it. They are not governed by the same thoughts that govern the rest of men... No one can accuse them of rioting, and they do not stir up rebellion. They are quiet, inoffensive and law-abiding — as long as the law does not come between their conscience and God. If it does, their submission to it ends at once.

James Boyd

Summary

- Flattery first. The accusers bless the king first, then use his own decree and its penalty to make the charge as damaging as possible.

- Jealousy underneath. The wording — foreigners, captives, promoted over locals — exposes envy and hatred, not loyalty.

- Rank exposed them. Their high office in the province put their refusal in full public view.

- Gratitude forgotten. The very men who owed their lives to these Jews' prayers are the ones who now hand them over.

- Conscience is the line. They obeyed the king inside his own sphere. They refused only where he claimed what belongs to God — and their accusers put that refusal on record for ever.

Daniel 3:10

Thou, O king, hast made a decree, that every man that shall hear the sound of the cornet, pipe, lute, sambuca, psaltery, and bagpipe, and all kinds of music, shall fall down and worship the golden image;

The accusers do not name the three men yet. First they stand before Nebuchadnezzar and read his own decree back to him — the music, the bowing, the golden image. That recital sets the trap. Once the king hears his own words repeated, refusing to bow counts as defiance of the throne.

Enemies quoting the decree

The accusers recite the decree before they name anyone. One writer looks at the motive behind the wording of the charge that follows.

If the accusation was subtle, and framed in the way most likely to rouse the king's anger, its motive is very plain. Jealousy is written all over it. "There are certain Jews" — men of a foreign race, from a hostile nation, brought here as captives. You promoted them over the heads of your own loyal subjects. These are the ones who have set themselves against your royal command. The hatred is barely hidden. Before charging them with refusing to worship the king's image, they say, "They do not serve your gods."

Edward Dennett

One religion to hold an empire together

The decree covered every people, nation and language — and that scope was the point of it.

His empire must have been an enormous mixture of countless languages and religions. In political terms, all of them would tend to unsettle the peace of his realm. So if a shared religion could weld his varied dominions together, that would strengthen his empire and promote the welfare of his subjects. Whatever his thoughts, this was the course he took. He made the magnificent image, and he decided it should serve as the god for "all the people, the nations, and the languages" under his authority.

The Christian's Friend

The orchestra as a signal

The verse names one instrument after another. Why should a burst of music be the signal to worship?

The signal for worshipping the image was the burst of all kinds of music from the finest band in all the king's dominions. If religious feelings did not exist, sweet and sensuous sounds had to produce them. How subtle the schemes of Satan! For here we really have the history of all religious music. It appeals to nature and produces natural emotions. But the Spirit of God has no part in these, for those who worship God "must worship in spirit and truth." All these devices only deceive souls through their enjoyment of what is natural. At the same time they shut God out and hide the real spiritual condition of the professed worshippers.

Edward Dennett

Worship that cost nothing

Notice how little the decree asked: hear the music, then bow.

From man's point of view this was a very simple religion. All it required was one act of bowing before an image, and then the matter was finished. Such a religion was well suited to man's fallen nature — a magnificent image to appeal to the eye, beautiful music to charm the ear, one single act of bowing that was over in a moment. It cost nothing, and it raised no question of sins to make the conscience uncomfortable. The severe penalties for refusing would hardly trouble the natural man. He would be quite ready to obey a command that asked so little.

Hamilton Smith

Where obedience to rulers stops

A king may command. The question is how far that command may reach. One writer marks the line.

Everywhere the New Testament commands submission to these, and this is to be the Christian's path in the middle of political turmoil and confusion… But suppose these authorities — emperors, kings, or magistrates — travel outside their own province, as Nebuchadnezzar did. Suppose they try to put their own will in the place of the word of God, and to force that will on the consciences of their subjects, putting themselves, in fact, in the place of God. Then, out of sheer faithfulness to God, the believer is bound to disobey, whatever it costs. The limit of his obedience to kings is obedience to God in obeying them.

Edward Dennett

A rehearsal of something later

The pattern in this decree — a forced image, a signal, a death sentence — does not end with Babylon.

Revelation 13 predicts very similar things for the end of the age, but with even more striking features. Instead of all kinds of music, the false prophet will have power to give life and speech to the image of the beast. Anyone who refuses to worship will be killed.

F. B. Hole

Summary

- The decree recited — the accusers repeat the king's own words first, so a refusal to bow looks like contempt for the throne. Jealousy over three promoted foreigners drives the charge.

- The decree's purpose — one shared religion, meant to weld a mixed empire of many languages and gods into one.

- The decree's method — a golden image for the eye, a full orchestra for the ear, stirring religious feeling where none existed.

- The decree's appeal — one brief act of bowing. It cost nothing and raised no question of sin, so the crowd obeyed. Only three refused.

- The decree's limit — obey rulers inside their own sphere. When they put their will in the place of God's word and bind it on the conscience, faithfulness to God means refusing, whatever it costs. Revelation 13 shows the same decree returning in a worse form.

Daniel 3:11

and [that] whosoever doth not fall down and worship, shall be cast into the midst of a burning fiery furnace.

The men who accuse Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego invent nothing. They quote the king's own words back to him, penalty included. Verse 11 is the threat at the heart of the whole chapter: bow to the image, or burn.

A religion designed to be easy

The decree asked for very little, and that was part of its power. Commentators note how well it suited human nature, and how little the furnace frightened the crowd.

From man's point of view, this was a very simple religion. All it asked was one act of bowing down before an image, and then the matter was over. Such a religion suited man's fallen nature perfectly. There was a splendid image to please the eye, and beautiful music to charm the ear. The bowing was over in a moment. It cost no money, and it raised no question of sins to make the conscience uncomfortable. The harsh penalty for refusing would hardly trouble the natural man. He would be quite ready to obey an order that asked so little.

Hamilton Smith

Where the king's authority ran out

The king backed his order with a furnace. But he had no right to give that order. Obedience to rulers is real, and it has a limit.

Obedience to the governing authorities is a sacred duty. But that obedience can only be given within the circle of their own lawful authority. If they step out of this circle, as the rulers in Jerusalem did when they ordered the apostles not to teach or preach in the name of Jesus, they must be told what Peter and John answered: "We must obey God rather than men." Nebuchadnezzar was an absolute monarch. Yet when he issued his decree, he stepped outside his own domain and claimed for himself what was due to God alone.

Edward Dennett

Why the accusers recite the penalty

Repeating the sentence is a tactic. It leaves the king no room to back down. Then they name the offenders and sharpen the charge.

The enemies of these godly men were delighted to find a way to discredit them before the king. They come to Nebuchadnezzar with flattering words. They remind him of the decree he has made, and of the penalty he has set for disobedience. Then they tell him that three leading men have ignored the king and his gods, and have refused to worship the image. They remind the king that he himself had given these men the high position they held, and this is how they repaid him. They stress that these are not ordinary men in the ranks, but men set over the affairs of the main provinces — points that would make their offence look far worse to the king.

Hamilton Smith

A real furnace, not a figure of speech

The threat was not symbolic. Such furnaces had everyday industrial uses. This one was big enough for several people to walk around inside.

Furnaces were used for many purposes: smelting raw metal, refining metal in crucibles, making lime and bricks, and baking as an oven. The fiery furnace in Babylon must have been very large, for four people to walk about inside it. It may have been the furnace they used for their bricks.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Bodies, but not conscience

The three men did not resist arrest or fight the sentence. They drew the line in one place only.

The confidence of these men in God is very beautiful. Yet it does not lead, as we might expect, to their escape from the threatened penalty. Their faith is tested, and God does not appear to step in. The king is left free to carry out his wicked will. Where conscience is at stake, they stand firm against the king. Where only their bodies are at stake, they offer no resistance. They act in the spirit of the Lord's words to His disciples: "Do not fear those who kill the body, and after that have nothing more that they can do" (Luke 12:4).

Hamilton Smith

What the fire did

The king carried out the penalty of verse 11. The fire destroyed only what held the men captive.

There were several faithful, godly men — Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego — who would not bow down to the idol. What is the result? They are cast into the burning, fiery furnace. And what does the fire do for them? It burns off all their bonds, sets them free, and puts them into the company of the Son of God. There they are in liberty. God takes care of them.

W. T. P. Wolston

Summary

- Cheap bow. The image cost the worshipper nothing: one quick bow, no money, no awkward questions about sin. That is why almost everyone bowed.

- Overreach. The king reached past his lawful authority and claimed what belongs to God alone. At that point the answer must be that we obey God rather than men.

- Trap. The accusers quote the penalty first, then name three men the king had promoted himself. They shape the charge to make his anger certain.

- Line drawn. The furnace could claim their bodies but not their conscience. They refused the king at the one point, and offered no resistance at the other.

- Reversal. The fire burned only their bonds. It set them free and placed them in the company of the Son of God. The threatened end became their liberty.

Daniel 3:12

There are certain Jews whom thou hast appointed over the administration of the province of Babylon Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego these men, O king, regard thee not; they serve not thy gods, nor worship the golden image that thou hast set up.

Three men had risen to the top of Babylon's administration. Rivals who watched them refuse to bow now name them to the king. Their charge is built with care. Why does faithfulness to God so often reach the ears of power through the mouths of the jealous?

The Accusers and Their Motive

The report is not neutral. One writer shows the motive behind its careful wording:

If the accusation was subtle, and framed in the way most likely to arouse the anger of the king, its motive is very clear. Jealousy is written plainly on it. "There are certain Jews" — men of a foreign race, belonging to a hostile nation. They were brought here as captives. You have promoted them over the heads of your own loyal subjects. And it is these men who have set themselves against your royal command. They hardly hide their hatred either. Before charging them with refusing to worship the king's image, they say, "They do not serve your gods." … It was a happy thing for Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego that their accusers could find nothing against them except the law of their God.

Edward Dennett

Why the Accusers Picked These Three

Others besides the three may have kept away from that crowd. High office is what made these men easy to find:

There were some apart from that idolatrous crowd; very few, sadly, though no doubt there were others hidden. We may be bold enough to say there was one not mentioned here — Daniel himself. However that may be, his three companions were not there. This made them offensive to others. Their position in the province of Babylon was a high one, and it exposed them to more public notice. Of course the king singled them out for his displeasure.

William Kelly

Another writer makes that exposure a rule, not an accident:

They are faithful, and they refuse outright to acknowledge any god but their own, who is the true God… The nearer we are to the power of the world, the more likelihood there is of suffering if we are faithful.

J. N. Darby

The Debt the Chaldeans Owed Them

The accusers owed their own lives to the men they now accused:

We might have known nothing of it except for "certain Chaldeans" who "came near and accused the Jews." These Chaldean accusers bring out the faithfulness of the three. Their own base wickedness and contemptible trickery is all the more obvious when you remember one thing. They owed their lives to the faithful prayers of these very "Jews." If their God had not revealed to them the king's forgotten dream, they would already have lost their heads.

C Knapp

Promotion Turned Into a Weapon

The accusers also reminded the king that he had promoted these men himself. That reminder was aimed at his anger, and it carries a warning:

They would cunningly increase the king's anger against these "certain Jews." They did it by reminding him, in a roundabout way, of the advancement he had given them when he set them over the affairs of the province of Babylon. Truly, favours granted by the world, or asked from it, are of doubtful advantage to the faithful. They as often prove to be live bombs, or blessings hardly worth having.

C Knapp

Where Their Obedience Stopped

The charge that they "pay no attention" to the king went too far. One writer describes how far God's people obey their rulers:

They do the best they can for the country in which they live. They pray for kings and for all who exercise authority. They cannot be accused of riot, nor are they stirrers of rebellion. They are quiet, inoffensive, and law-abiding, so long as the law does not come between their conscience and God. If it does, their submission to it comes to an abrupt end. At all cost they will obey God rather than men.

James Boyd

A Pattern That Returns

One writer sees the same clash returning at the end of history:

Here one religion is required of everyone, set up by the king, not by God… In the last days the faithful Jews will be in the furnace of tribulation because they will not comply with the imperial religion. God will deliver them, and the nations will glorify Him: compare Revelation 13. So the first mark of Gentile supremacy is idolatry.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Summary

- Jealousy accuses. The report is not about law and order. Envy drives it. The king had promoted foreigners over his own officials, and hatred shows through the words.

- Height exposes. Their high position in the province put them in public view. That is why the accusers picked them out.

- Nearness costs. The closer the faithful stand to worldly power, the more likely they are to suffer. These three would own no god but the true one.

- Favour betrays. Their accusers turn the king's own promotion into a weapon. Gifts from the world often prove to be live bombs.

- Conscience draws the line. These men are quiet, law-abiding citizens. When a law steps between them and God, their submission stops.

Daniel 3:13

Then Nebuchadnezzar in rage and fury commanded to bring Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego. Then were these men brought before the king.

Nebuchadnezzar had promoted these three men himself. Now his officials have accused them, and the furious king calls them back in — but the contest starting here is far larger than three officials and one furnace.

What Made the King Furious

The accusers named the three men, and named the promotion the king had given them. That detail was chosen to sting. One writer shows how the king's temper swept away his own earlier confession about God:

Jealousy and hatred may have shaped the way they made the accusation, but it was well aimed at Nebuchadnezzar's conscience. One might suppose that mentioning his promotion of the three Jews would surely bring back that eventful day. Daniel had unfolded his secret and its meaning, and Daniel's words had drawn a confession from the king's lips. But if so, all of it was forgotten in his "rage and fury" at the men who had dared to ignore his absolute and overbearing will. The knowledge God had given to Daniel had, in a way, served the king's desire. Now faithfulness to God crossed his will.

Edward Dennett

The Danger of the World's Favour

Their accusers turned the very thing that had raised them up into a weapon against them. One writer draws a warning from it:

They would cunningly increase the king's anger against these "certain Jews" by quietly reminding him of the advancement he had given them by setting them over the affairs of the province of Babylon. Truly, favours the world grants, or favours we ask from it, are of doubtful advantage to the faithful. They just as often prove to be live bombs, or blessings hardly worth having. And that can be said of favours the world gives freely. So what should we think of the advantages Christians gain from it at the cost of compromise and departure from the express Word of God?

C. Knapp

They Were Brought — and They Stood

The verse ends with the three men standing in front of the king. What marks them out is how they stood there:

"Men," in the truest sense of that word, they proved themselves to be. We often speak of them as "the three Hebrew children," but they behaved like men before the furious king. His fierce look and his threatening words did not move them.

C. Knapp

Where Obedience Stops

The king had used his power to make worship a matter of law:

The Gentile ruler uses his power to set up a religion tied to the politics of the kingdom, a religion for present earthly purposes. Where this is the case, religion cannot be left between God and the conscience. It is no longer a matter of real conviction about God and His truth, and no one is free to judge the fraud. The king forces his invented worship on every subject, under penalty of death.

William Kelly

Yet God's people make the least troublesome subjects a ruler could have — up to one point:

They do the best they can for the country in which they live. They pray for kings and for all who exercise authority. No one can charge them with riot, and they do not stir up rebellion. They are quiet, inoffensive and law-abiding, as long as the law does not come between their conscience and God. If it does, their obedience to it stops at once. At all cost they will obey God rather than men.

James Boyd

The Contest Changes Hands

With this command the king takes a further step, and it changes who he is fighting:

Now the king has gone a step further in wickedness. In setting up the image he had already set aside the rights of God, to whom worship alone is due; but now he openly defies God. This is claiming omnipotence. When man does this, his defeat is not far off. The contest is now no longer between these Jewish captives and the earthly king of kings. It is between Nebuchadnezzar and the God of gods.

Hamilton Smith

A Pattern That Returns

One writer sees more here than ancient history. This scene points ahead to a last ruler who will force one religion on everyone:

It is certain that the last head of Gentile power will do exactly what the first Gentile head attempted. Revelation 13 shows this clearly. It will go hard with the godly in those days! The flames of persecution will blaze out then more fiercely than ever before. But He cared for Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego twenty-five centuries ago. He will know how to strengthen faithful witnesses like them in the last dreadful crisis.

W. W. Fereday

Summary

- Promotion — The honours the king gave them became the handle their accusers grabbed. Favours from the world can turn into weapons.

- Provocation — What enraged Nebuchadnezzar was not disloyalty. It was faithfulness to God crossing his will, and he forgot his own earlier confession about God.

- Position — Believers are the quietest subjects a nation can have. When a law steps between conscience and God, their submission stops.

- Person to Person — By openly defying God, the king turned a dispute with three captives into a contest with God Himself. His defeat was near.

- Pattern — The first Gentile ruler forced one religion on everyone, and the last one will do the same. The God who held these three will hold His witnesses then.

Daniel 3:14

Nebuchadnezzar spoke and said unto them, Is it of purpose, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, that ye serve not my god, nor worship the golden image that I have set up?

Three men who held high office in Babylon now stand before the most powerful king on earth. He gives them one question: is the report about them true? It looks like a routine legal enquiry. It is the opening move in a fight over who owns a person's conscience.

The Real Question Behind the King's Question

Nebuchadnezzar treats this as a matter of loyalty to his decree. One writer weighs the two sides of the scene, names the real question, and points out that the king stretches the charge past his own law.

Morally, it was a deeply impressive scene. On one side stood Nebuchadnezzar, the mightiest king the world had ever seen, surrounded by all the show and splendour of his court and kingdom. On the other side stood three men of a despised race, whatever post they held in the government at that moment. And the question about to be raised was this: who is the master of men's consciences, God or man? Nebuchadnezzar raised it himself. First he asked them if the accusation was true. Notice that he goes beyond his own decree here. He accepts the extra charge the Chaldeans had brought — that the three did not serve the king's gods.

Edward Dennett

A King Who Had Already Confessed the True God

This same man had bowed before Daniel not long before and praised his God. That impression did not last.

It is sobering to see how quickly the impression on the king's mind faded. The last thing he did before setting up this image was to fall on his face before Daniel and pay him honours that were almost divine. He had even said, "It is true that your God is a God of gods and a Lord of kings, and a revealer of secrets, since you could reveal this secret." But it was another matter when he found his power challenged and his image despised, despite the burning fiery furnace.

William Kelly

"My Gods" — Where a Ruler Overstepped

The words "my gods" and "that I have set up" point to the problem. Authority itself is not the issue. The issue is a ruler reaching into territory that was never his.

The image and its dedication did not only set aside the rights of God; they also trampled on the consciences of men. By acting this way, the king stepped outside the circle of his own lawful authority and pushed into God's territory. This brings to the front certain God-fearing men who will obey God rather than men, whatever it costs. Here are Jews who are ready to obey the king within his own sphere, but flatly refuse to obey when he seizes the rights of God.

Hamilton Smith

When the king pushed further and demanded to know which God could rescue them from his hand, a deeper trait of that kind of power showed itself.

Impiety not only refuses to respect the conscience, but, what is worse, disallows the rights of God. Respect for the conscience is necessary enough, but the rights of God are infinitely more so. Observe the words of the king: "Who is that God that shall deliver you out of my hand?" This is impiety.

J. N. Darby

Called by the Names Babylon Gave Them

The king calls them Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego. Those are not the names their parents gave them.

Daniel means "God is my judge." Hananiah means "Beloved of the Lord." Mishael means "Who is as God." Azariah means "The Lord is my help." These beautiful names were soon swapped for names with pagan meanings, to blot out the very memory of Jehovah. Daniel became Belteshazzar (Bel's prince). Hananiah became Shadrach (lit up by the sun-god). Mishael became Meshach (who is like Shach — Venus). Azariah became Abednego (the servant of Nego).

Arno Clemens Gaebelein

Yes, It Was True

The accusation was true, and they did not soften it.

Yes, it was true. They were men of moral fibre, men of faith, men who had convictions. For those convictions they were ready to go into the fire, and to die if they had to, rather than violate their conscience or deny the one true God. He was their God. They prayed to Him alone, they worshipped Him alone, and they feared Him above every earthly ruler.

C Knapp

The Line for Every Believer

This moment shows where obedience to government stops. It is not a call to rebellion.

The New Testament everywhere commands submission to the authorities over us. This is to be the path of the Christian in the middle of political unrest and confusion... But these authorities — emperors, kings, or magistrates — may travel outside their own province, as Nebuchadnezzar did. They may try to put their own will in the place of the word of God, and to press that will on the consciences of their subjects, putting themselves, in fact, in the place of God. Then, in real faithfulness to God, and at whatever cost, the believer is bound to disobey, like these three exiles. The limit of his obedience to kings is obedience to God in obeying them.

The Christian's Friend

Summary

- Question. The king asks if the report is true. In doing so he raises the real issue himself: who is master of men's consciences, God or man?

- Overreach. He widens the charge past his own decree. He steps outside his lawful authority into God's domain, trampling the consciences of men and setting aside the rights of God.

- Forgetfulness. The man now demanding worship had just called their God a God of gods. That impression faded as soon as anyone challenged his power.

- Names. He calls them by the Babylonian names chosen to blot out the memory of Jehovah. The names changed; the men did not.

- Line. Obedience to rulers is real, but it has a limit. It ends the moment obeying them means disobeying God — whatever that costs.

Daniel 3:15

Now if ye be ready at the time that ye hear the sound of the cornet, pipe, lute, sambuca, psaltery, and bagpipe, and all kinds of music, to fall down and worship the image that I have made, [well] but if ye worship not, ye shall be cast that same hour into the midst of a burning fiery furnace and who is the God that shall deliver you out of my hands?

Nebuchadnezzar gives three Jewish officials one last chance to bow when the music plays. Then he goes too far. He asks which god could rescue them from his hands. That question turns a quarrel about a statue into a contest with God, and it raises an older question: who is master of a person's conscience?

A second offer, a short memory

The king does not execute at once. He argues, and repeats the terms. What makes this striking is what he had said only a chapter earlier.

It is solemn to see how quickly the impression on the king's mind faded. Just before this image was set up, he fell on his face before Daniel and paid him almost divine honours. He had even said, "Truly, your God is God of gods and Lord of kings, and a revealer of mysteries, for you have been able to reveal this mystery." But it was another matter when he finds his power disputed and his image despised, despite the burning fiery furnace.

William Kelly

The question underneath the question

The king thinks he is testing three officials. The real question is much bigger.

In moral terms, it was a deeply impressive scene. On one side stood Nebuchadnezzar, the mightiest ruler the world had ever seen, surrounded by all the splendour and magnificence of his court and kingdom. On the other side stood three men of a despised race... And the question about to be raised was this: Who is the master of men's consciences, God or man? ... Last of all, his rage carried him beyond every limit. He dared anyone greater than himself to step in, and so claimed to be all-powerful himself... This was truly a challenge thrown down. The conflict now begun was between Nebuchadnezzar and God.

Edward Dennett

Power that forgets its source

The king's words are worse than rude. They show a fixed principle in human power that forgets who gave it.

Impiety not only refuses to respect the conscience, but, what is worse, it disallows the rights of God. Respect for the conscience is necessary enough, but the rights of God are infinitely more so. Look at the words of the king: "And who is the god who will deliver you out of my hands?" (v. 15). This is impiety. It is the principle of blasphemy that marks the beast at all times and in every situation. His thought is of the power the beast has and holds. May we remember that it is God who has given it, and who overrules it!

J. N. Darby

The answer that takes up the challenge

Their answer meets the king's boast head on. It begins with what they know of God.

The opening words of their answer — "our God whom we serve" — give the secret of their confidence. They knew God, and can say "our God." A true knowledge of God is the secret of power before men. Moreover, however great the position they hold before men, it is God they serve. The king had defied God when he said, "And who is the god who will deliver you out of my hands?" These faithful men calmly take up the challenge. With the confidence of faith they say, "our God... is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace," and further, "He will deliver us out of your hand, O king."

Hamilton Smith

Refusal without rebellion

Their refusal is narrow. It touches one command only.

It is not God's way, at present, to meet power with power... Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego never set themselves to resist Nebuchadnezzar in his wickedness... But still these godly men do not pretend that he is a false king because he sets up and enforces idolatry. For the Christian, the question is not about the king, but how he ought to behave himself. It is not his business to meddle with others. He is called to walk, relying on God, in obedience and patience. In the vast majority of everyday duties, we can obey God by obeying the laws of the land where we live.

William Kelly

What the idol could not do

The king asked a question and got an answer he could see. His own idol never spoke for itself.

What happened on the plain of Dura was enough to make him acknowledge only the one true God. For if the idol was a god, why did he not defend himself against those who refused to honour him? The king set out to avenge his idol. Instead he found himself facing the power of the one God he had defied, as Pharaoh once did: "And who is the god who will deliver you out of my hands?" He learns that there is One who can deliver in a wonderful way.

The Bible Treasury

Summary

- Challenge. The king boasted that no god could rescue from his hands. That turned a local loyalty test into a contest between Nebuchadnezzar and God Himself.

- Conscience. By demanding worship he reached past his own authority. The question raised was simple: who is master of a person's conscience, God or man?

- Confidence. The three men answered with "our God whom we serve." Knowing God is what gave them power to stand before an angry king.

- Conduct. Their refusal was narrow. They did not rebel or deny the king's office. They said no only where his will replaced God's.

- Conclusion. The king who asked "who is the god who will deliver you?" learned by sight that there is One who delivers in a way no other can.

Daniel 3:16

Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego answered and said to the king, O Nebuchadnezzar, we have no need to answer thee in this matter.

Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.

Daniel 3:17

If it be [so], our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace, and he will deliver [us] out of thy hand, O king.

Nebuchadnezzar had just thrown down a challenge: which god could rescue anyone from his hand? Three young men answer without panic, naming God as theirs, confessing His power, and leaving the outcome entirely to Him — and the shape of that answer has steadied believers under pressure ever since.

"Our God whom We Serve"

The confidence in this verse is not self-confidence. It rests on two words at the start of their reply, which one writer treats as the key to the whole scene:

The opening words of their answer — "Our God whom we serve" — give the secret of their confidence. They knew God, and can say "our God." A true knowledge of God is the secret of power before men. Moreover, however great the position they hold before men, it is God they serve. The king had defied God in saying "Who is that God that shall deliver you out of my hands?" With great calmness these faithful men take up this challenge.

Hamilton Smith

Serving the King, Serving God

These men were officials in Babylon's government. Their refusal now was not a change of character but the same loyalty running underneath it, and their words carry no hesitation:

In the presence of the king, who never thought of serving any but himself, and who saw none but himself to serve, they say, "Our God, whom we serve." They had served the king faithfully before, because they had always served God: and they must serve God still, even if it looked like not serving the king. But they have confidence in God. "He will deliver us out of your hand, O king." This was not mere abstract truth: it was faith.

William Kelly

Three Steps in One Answer

Read with the verse that follows, their reply moves in stages, and each stage says something different about God:

First, they asserted that their God was able to deliver them. They exalted His power. Second, they did not hide the fact that for reasons of His own He might not deliver them. And third, they stated with complete decision that if He were not pleased to deliver, they would not forsake their God by worshipping the king's golden image, in honour of gods that were false.

F. B. Hole

Their certainty about God's power did not become a demand that He use it. One writer puts the balance like this: God "could deliver them from the fire or carry them through it; but whatever the consequences, they would trust in Him and serve Him."

When a Ruler's Command Crosses God's Word

This is not a story about resisting government. The commentary draws a careful line here, and it is the same line believers face today:

If God allows them to suffer a martyr's death, they are ready to accept the fiery ordeal as God's way of deliverance from the king, rather than disobey God. For them it is simply a question of obeying God or man… Obedience to the governing authorities is the plain direction of the word of God for His people. It is not for us to raise questions about how the authority is constituted, or about the character of the one who holds it; our part is to obey. But when the will of man clashes with the word of God, and seeks to force that will on our consciences, we must obey God rather than man.

Hamilton Smith

Notice how their faith was tested before it was answered. God did not stop the king; He let the sentence be carried out, so that their confidence "is put to the proof without any apparent intervention by God."

The Deliverance They Actually Received

God's answer was not what a spectator would have predicted. He did not keep them out of the furnace — He met them inside it:

In front of that fiery furnace, while they were being bound in their coats and their other garments, to be handed over to that raging fire that opened its mouth to devour them, they had the support of Almighty God; but in the furnace itself they had not only His support but His company. The cords that bound them and the men who threw them in were both burned up. The fire did nothing but set them free from their bonds.

James Boyd

Written for Every Believer Under Fire

The events happened, but commentators hold that the chapter was also chosen to picture something still ahead — and that its comfort reaches wider than one moment in Babylon:

The actual facts took place, but these facts were chosen to show what will happen in the last days… The history of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego is full of encouragement — especially for the Jewish remnant in the last days, but also for the saints of God in every age when surrounded by the fires of persecution… And the lesson is written large: "God is faithful, and he will not let you be tempted beyond your ability, but with the temptation he will also provide the way of escape, that you may be able to endure it" (1 Cor. 10:13).

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Know Him — "our God" comes before "is able." Confidence before men grows out of real knowledge of God, not out of nerve.

- Serve Him — they had served the king well precisely because they served God first; loyalty to God is what made them trustworthy anywhere else.

- Trust Him — faith affirms God's power without dictating how He must use it; He can deliver from the fire or carry His people through it.

- Obey Him — submit to authority as a rule; refuse only where a ruler's command would override the word of God on the conscience.

- Meet Him — the fire burned only their bonds, and gave them a companion in the flames; what looked like abandonment was the deepest deliverance of all.

Daniel 3:18

But if not, be it known unto thee, O king, that we will not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden image that thou hast set up.

Nebuchadnezzar had given three exiled Jews one last chance to bow to his golden image. He backed the offer with a furnace. Their reply reaches its high point here: the refusal stands whether or not God rescues them. So what does such faith rest on, if not on a guaranteed escape?

The three steps of their answer

One writer sets out the three stages of their answer:

First, they asserted that their God was able to deliver them. They exalted His power. Second, they did not hide the fact that for reasons of His own He might not deliver them. And third, they said with complete firmness that they would not forsake their God, even if He were not pleased to deliver. To worship the king's golden image would be to honour gods that were false. "We will not serve your gods," was their decisive word, and as a result their God greatly honoured them.

F. B. Hole

Serving God, not the gods of this world

The reason they can leave the outcome open is that their loyalty is to a Person, not to a rescue. Notice what happens to the balance of power in the room:

Even if God will not use His power to deliver us, we serve God Himself; we will not serve the gods of this world. Faith in the living God gives the man who walks in it a place of great dignity. These men were at that moment the object of all the attention of the Babylonian empire. What was the image then? It was forgotten. Nebuchadnezzar himself was powerless in the presence of his captives from Israel.

William Kelly

Death itself counted as deliverance

"But if not" does not mean they expected God to fail them. It means they widened what rescue could look like:

But if God allows them to die as martyrs, they are ready to accept the fire. They will take it as God's way of delivering them from the king, rather than disobey God. For them it is simply a question of obeying God or man.

Hamilton Smith

Their confidence and their readiness to die stood together:

They knew whom they had believed, and that He was able to keep them safe from the king's fury. But if it were His will, they were ready to die as martyrs for His name's sake. As another has observed, their faith and obedience were as absolute as the will of the king.

Edward Dennett

Why one bow was not a small thing

There was an easy case for one small, meaningless gesture. Faith refused to reason that way:

The natural man might say, "It is only a small thing the king asks. You only have to bow down once to this image. The whole thing is over in a moment, and then you are free. You need not bow down in your heart. It is quite a formal affair, and only a question of obedience to the king." But faith does not reason like this. Faith obeys God, and sees clearly that the question is God or the king. That settles the matter.

Hamilton Smith

Where obedience to rulers stops

The New Testament tells believers to submit to their rulers. This refusal marks where that submission stops:

Everywhere the New Testament calls for submission to the governing authorities... But these authorities — emperors, kings, or magistrates — may travel outside their own province, as Nebuchadnezzar did. They may seek to put their own will in the place of the word of God, and to force that will on the consciences of their subjects. In doing so they put themselves in the place of God. Then, in faithfulness to God, and at whatever cost, the believer is bound to disobey, as these three exiles did. He obeys kings only so far as he can obey God in obeying them.

Edward Dennett

What the outcome proved

The king got his way on the outside. That only made God's power show more clearly:

The king in his fury defies God. "Who is the god who will deliver you out of my hands?" God allows him to take his own way... The Hebrews are cast into the furnace, and outwardly the king's will is accomplished. But this only shows the power and faithfulness of God more brightly. He comes even into the middle of the fire, to prove how much He cares about the faithfulness of His servants. For them, the fire burns away their bonds. And they have with them One whose form is like the Son of God.

J. N. Darby

Summary

- Served. Their loyalty was to God Himself, not to a rescue — so the gods of this world were never an option.

- Able. They confessed His power to rescue before they admitted He might not use it.

- Open. "But if not" leaves the method to God; even a martyr's death would be His way of delivering them from the king.

- Fixed. The outcome stayed open, but the refusal did not: not one bow, not even a formal gesture.

- Answered. The king got his way outwardly, yet the fire burned their bonds away and gave them the presence of One whose form was like the Son of God.

Daniel 3:19

Then was Nebuchadnezzar full of fury, and the form of his visage was changed against Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego. He spoke, and commanded that they should heat the furnace seven times more than it was wont to be heated.

Three Jewish captives had just told the king they would not bow to his golden image, whether God rescued them or not. Verse 19 is his answer: his face changes, and he orders the fire heated seven times hotter than usual.

Why the king exploded

His rage was not a random tantrum. He had a plan for holding his empire together, and three prisoners had just wrecked it.

One can understand, in some measure, the anger of this arbitrary monarch. He had come up with a plan to hold the different races of his empire together. It looked likely to succeed. No one had lifted a hand or a foot against it. Then suddenly three Jews, the special favourites of the king, stood before him charged with resisting his commands. His whole scheme was now in danger. That is why, in ungovernable passion, he sent these rebels against his authority to the cruellest death anyone could devise.

Edward Dennett

A face transformed

The change in his face shows how far he had fallen. In the chapter before, he had been on his face before God's servant.

Follow the story on, and notice the complete change in Nebuchadnezzar since the end of Daniel 2. Then he was on his face in front of Daniel. To fall on your face is a way of making yourself nothing. Now he is on his feet, and so full of fury that his very face was transformed with savage determination. … The mightiest men of his army were to throw them in. The judgment fell. The deed was done.

F. B. Hole

Faith left without rescue

Their confidence in God did not spare them the sentence. God let the king carry out his threat.

The confidence of these men in God is very beautiful. But it does not lead, as we might expect, to their escape from the threatened penalty. Their faith is tested, and God does not appear to step in. He lets the king carry out his wicked will. When it is a question of conscience, they firmly resist the king; now that it is a question of their bodies, they make no resistance.

Hamilton Smith

Why God allowed the fire at all

He could have stopped the fire before it was lit. He did not — and the reason is what fire does to gold.

But could the Lord not have kept His beloved servants from being thrown into the furnace? Of course. That would have been a very small matter to Him. He did not do it. It was His will that the faith of His servants should be tested. It had to be tried in the furnace. It had to pass through the most searching crucible, so that it "might be found to praise and honour and glory." Why does the refiner put a bar of gold into the furnace? Not because he thinks it worthless, but because he values it. And, as someone has said well, "His object is not merely to remove the dross, but to brighten the metal."

C. H. Mackintosh

Heat that defeated the king

The seven-fold heat was meant to guarantee the outcome. It guaranteed the opposite.

Having his will opposed by three captive Jews fills the king with fury. … In the end, the king's fury only adds to his defeat. The king has to learn this. His furnace can consume his own mighty men. But it cannot hurt the servants of God, if God acts for them, even when it is heated seven times.

Hamilton Smith

Written for later furnaces

Commentators say the scene is more than one day's history in Babylon. It also points ahead to a persecution still to come, and it comforts anyone under fire now.

So far the record is historical; but is it only historical? To think so would be to miss the main point of the story. … The king of Babylon hated and persecuted God's faithful remnant. The same will happen again under the last head of the Roman empire. … God may allow Satan to rage and to sift His people, but not a hair of their heads can fall without His permission. So the history of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego is full of encouragement. It speaks especially to the Jewish remnant in the last days. But it also speaks to the people of God in every age when the fires of persecution surround them.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Fury — the king's rage came from a wrecked plan. Three captives had blocked the scheme he built to hold his empire together.

- Fall — chapter 2 left him on his face before God's servant. Chapter 3 has him on his feet, his face changed with savage determination.

- Furnace — God did not stop the sentence. Their faith was tested with no visible rescue. They resisted the king over conscience; over their bodies they made no resistance.

- Refining — the fire came because faith is valuable, not because it is cheap. The refiner wants more than to remove the dross; he wants to brighten the metal.

- Reversal — the king's own furnace could consume his strongest men, but it could not hurt God's servants. His fury only added to his defeat, and the story still steadies anyone standing in the fire.

Daniel 3:20

And he commanded the most mighty men that were in his army to bind Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, and cast them into the burning fiery furnace.

Three men have defied the king, and Nebuchadnezzar answers with the full strength of his empire: a hotter furnace, and his strongest soldiers sent to bind them. So what happens when a king's full power falls on people who have put themselves in God's hands?

The full force of the empire

The order names the strongest men in the army, not ordinary guards. That detail turns against the king.

To have his will opposed by three captive Jews fills the king with fury. He at once commands his servants to heat the furnace seven times hotter than usual. He appoints the strongest men of his army to bind the three captives and throw them into the furnace. As a result, the king's fury only adds to his own defeat. The king has to learn this. His furnace can consume his own mighty men. But it cannot hurt the servants of God, if God acts on their behalf. That holds even though it burns seven times hotter than usual.

Hamilton Smith

Why they refused the image but not the ropes

Earlier in the chapter these men would not move an inch. Now they let the soldiers tie them and carry them. The difference is conscience and body.

The confidence of these men in God is very beautiful. But it does not lead, as we might expect, to their escape from the threatened penalty. Their faith meets the test with no visible intervention from God. The king is allowed to carry out his wicked will. When conscience is at stake, they firmly resist the king. Now that their bodies are at stake, they make no resistance. They act in the spirit of the Lord's words to His disciples: "Do not fear those who kill the body, and after that have nothing more that they can do" (Luke 12:4).

Hamilton Smith

Bound: the picture of helplessness

The soldiers tie them before they throw them in. One writer asks what God did with that weakness.

You see these men bound hand and foot, the picture of weakness. They are thrown into a furnace heated seven times hotter than usual — that is, the height of cruel power set on destroying them. Was not God magnified in their bodies?

W. T. Turpin

What the fire was allowed to burn

The same flame reached both the soldiers and their prisoners, with opposite results.

And then the hand of God began to appear. The judgment fell, but it fell on the mightiest of Nebuchadnezzar's famous army, and not on the three defenceless Jews. The proud, godless king first saw his own mightiest men killed by the furnace he had overheated. A humiliating sight for him! Next he saw four men walking, free and unhurt, in the middle of the fire. Its very edge had killed his finest soldiers. The fire that was death to them was not only preservation but liberty to God's servants. They were flung in "bound," but now they "walk." The only things burned were their bonds, and they had a heavenly Visitor with them.

F. B. Hole

Why God let them be thrown in at all

God could have kept His servants out of the fire. One writer weighs what that would have cost them.

This is very clear. If the Lord had kept His servants out of the furnace by an act of power, there would have been less glory to Him. And as a result, there would have been less blessing to them. It was far better to have His presence and sympathy in the furnace than His power to keep them out of it. What glory to Him in this! And what an unspeakable privilege to them! The Lord went down and walked with His set-apart servants in the furnace their faithfulness had brought them into. They had walked with God in the king's palace; and God walked with them in the king's furnace.

C. H. Mackintosh

A pattern for later fires

The story does not stop with one furnace in Babylon.

The actual facts took place, but these actual facts were chosen to show what will take place in the last days… So the history of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego is full of encouragement. It speaks first to the Jewish remnant in the last days. But it also speaks to the saints of God in every age surrounded by the fires of persecution. Satan, as a roaring lion, is seeking whom he may devour. And the lesson is written large: "God is faithful, and He will not let you be tempted beyond your ability, but with the temptation He will also provide the way of escape, that you may be able to endure it" (1 Cor. 10:13).

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Fury — The king's rage calls up his best soldiers and a sevenfold heat. Every extra measure only sets up his own defeat.

- Bound — They resist the king over conscience. Then they hand over their bodies without a fight, and enter the fire as the picture of weakness.

- Burned — The flame kills the strongest men in the empire. Of the three it burns only their ropes.

- Beside — Keeping them out would have meant less glory and less blessing. So He walked with them inside.

- Beyond — One furnace in Babylon still encourages God's people in every age of persecution, and points on to the last days.

Daniel 3:21

Then these men were bound in their hosen, their tunics, and their cloaks, and their garments, and were cast into the midst of the burning fiery furnace.

Three men had just told the king that their God could deliver them. Now soldiers tie them up in their own clothes and throw them into the fire, and God does nothing to stop it.

What the clothing words mean

The older King James Version calls one of these garments "hosen." A Bible dictionary explains the word and points out that this older version swapped two of the terms. The ESV has "cloaks" and "tunics":

'Coverings for the legs, trousers' ('hosen' and 'coats' have been swapped in the King James Version). Dan. 3:21.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Why the detail matters

Some readers suspect a story like this was staged or exaggerated. The careful record of ordinary clothing answers them:

There was no material for the sceptic or the unbeliever to work on. It was a real furnace, and a real flame, and the "three men" were "bound in their cloaks, their tunics, their hats, and their other garments." Everything was real.

C. H. Mackintosh

Faith tested with no visible help

Notice the line these men drew. They refused the king outright over worship, yet they let him do what he liked with their bodies.

The trust these men have in God is beautiful. Yet it does not lead, as we might expect, to their escape from the punishment they were threatened with. Their faith is tested, and God gives no sign of stepping in. He lets the king carry out his wicked will. Where conscience is at stake, they stand firm against the king. Now that their bodies are at stake, they make no resistance. They act in the spirit of the Lord's words to His disciples, when He said, "Do not fear those who kill the body, and after that have nothing more that they can do" (Luke 12:4).

Hamilton Smith

The king appears to win

At the end of this verse, everything Nebuchadnezzar ordered has happened. Commentators read that apparent success as the setting God chose for what came next.

We may observe that faith and obedience are as absolute as the will of the king... The king in his fury defies God. "Who is the god who will deliver you out of my hands?" God allows him to take his own way. See the effect of his headlong rage. The fierce flames he prepared for the faithful Hebrews destroy the very men who carry out his vengeance. Soldiers throw the three into the furnace, and on the surface the king has his way. But this only makes the power and the faithfulness of God shine more brightly. He comes even into the middle of the fire, to show the interest He takes in the faithfulness of His servants.

J. N. Darby

Why God did not keep them out

God could have stopped the soldiers at the door. One writer says that keeping them out would have given them less:

If the Lord had used His power to keep His servants out of the furnace, there would have been less glory to Him, and so less blessing to them. It was far better to have His presence and sympathy in the furnace than His power to keep them out of it. The Lord went down and walked with His devoted servants in the furnace their faithfulness had brought them into. They had walked with God in the king's palace; and God walked with them in the king's furnace.

C. H. Mackintosh

Support outside, company inside

This verse leaves them at the furnace mouth, with the ropes going on. What they had there was not all they were about to have.

They stood in front of that fiery furnace. Soldiers tied them in their cloaks, their tunics, their hats and their other garments, to hand them over to that raging volcano that opened its mouth to devour them. There they had the support of Almighty God. But in the furnace itself they had not only His support but His company. The cords that bound them and the men who gave them to the fire were both consumed. The fire did nothing but set them free from their bonds.

James Boyd

Bound going in, walking inside

The verse leaves them tied and helpless. The fire changed that.

The judgment fell, but it fell on the mightiest men of Nebuchadnezzar's famous army, not on the three defenceless Jews... The fire that was death to them meant both safety and freedom for God's servants. The three were flung in "bound," but now they "walk." The only things burned up were their ropes, and they had a heavenly Visitor with them.

F. B. Hole

Summary

- Bound — They went in tied up and still in their own clothes. The list of garments marks a real furnace, not a legend.

- Silent — Conscience made them refuse the king's worship. The same faith made them give up their bodies without a fight.

- Alone — God gave no rescue at the furnace door. On the surface, the king got everything he ordered.

- Accompanied — Outside the fire they had God's support. Inside it they had His company, which is greater.

- Loosed — The flames burned the ropes and nothing else. Men thrown in tied up walked free.

Daniel 3:22

Forasmuch as the king's commandment was rigorous, and the furnace exceeding hot, the flame of the fire slew those men that had taken up Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego.

The verse stops on a detail easy to rush past. The fire meant to destroy three men killed the soldiers who carried them. So if the furnace could kill the strongest men in the empire, what kept the three inside it alive?

Fury that defeats itself

Three captives had refused the king's order, so his answer was an urgent command and an overheated furnace. That extra heat became part of his own defeat.

To have his will opposed by three captive Jews fills the king with fury. At once he commands his servants to heat the furnace seven times hotter than usual. The strongest men of his army are chosen to bind the three captives and throw them into the furnace. The result is that the king's fury only adds to his defeat. The king has to learn this. His furnace can consume his own mighty men. But it cannot hurt the servants of God, if God acts on their behalf, even when the furnace is heated seven times over.

Hamilton Smith

God did not stop the king. He let him have his own way, and the rage turned back on him.

God allows him to take his own way. His headlong rage has this effect: the fierce flames he prepared for the faithful Hebrews destroy the men who carry out his vengeance. The three Hebrews are cast into the furnace, and outwardly the king's will is done. But this only shows the power and the faithfulness of God more clearly. He comes even into the middle of the fire, to prove how much He cares about the loyalty of His servants.

J. N. Darby

The same fire, two opposite results

The deaths at the furnace mouth are not a side note. God uses the contrast to teach the king.

What was human life to this stubborn, raging king? But God will teach him by the very contrast. What is death to His enemies cannot injure those who are under His protection. (Compare Exodus 14; Mark 16:18.)

Edward Dennett

Judgment on the wrong side

Notice who suffered. The king sentenced three unarmed captives, but the blow landed on his best soldiers.

And then the hand of God began to appear. The judgment fell, but it was on the mightiest of Nebuchadnezzar's famous army, and not on the three defenceless Jews. The first thing the proud, godless king saw was his mightiest men killed by the furnace he had overheated. A humiliating sight for him! The next thing he saw was four men walking free and unhurt in the middle of the fire. The very edges of that fire had killed his finest soldiers. The fire that was death to them was not only preservation but liberty to God's servants. They were flung in bound, but now they walk. The only things burned were their bonds, and they had a heavenly Visitor with them.

F. B. Hole

Harm returning to its author

The soldiers died by the very fire they were feeding. Commentators see a settled pattern here, not an accident.

This still instructs us, for this has been God's way, and will be so still. Daniel's accusers are themselves thrown into the den they had prepared for him. And the flame of the fire killed the men who lifted up the captive Jews to throw them into the furnace. And so it is foretold of the enemies and apostates in the last days of this world's history. "Their own iniquity shall be brought upon them" (Ps. 7, Ps. 9, Ps. 10, Ps. 35, Ps. 57, Ps. 141, etc.). Satan himself, who has the power of death, is destroyed through death.

J. G. Bellett

A rehearsal of a later crisis

The chapter is not only past history. Commentators see the same clash coming back at the end of the age.

In the last days the faithful Jews will be in the furnace of tribulation, because they refuse the religion the empire demands. God will deliver them, and the nations will glorify Him: compare Rev. 13. So the first mark of rule by the non-Jewish empires is idolatry.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Summary

- Rage. The king's fury set the temperature, and the extra heat he ordered became the first thing to work against him.

- Recoil. The fire prepared for others killed the men who carried out the sentence. The same pattern returns with Daniel's accusers.

- Reality. Those deaths prove the furnace really could kill. Only God kept the three inside it alive.

- Reversal. The same flames killed the empire's strongest men. Inside, they burned only the bonds, and the three walked free.

- Rehearsal. Commentators see a coming day in this scene. Refusing the empire's religion will again mean death, and God will again deliver.

Daniel 3:23

And these three men, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, fell down bound into the midst of the burning fiery furnace.

The three men have already given their answer, the king has had his way, and now they drop into a fire so fierce that it kills the soldiers at its mouth. Here faith looks as if it has failed, and the writers ask why God waited until the men were inside before He acted.

Faith proved, not spared

Their confidence in God did not spare them the sentence. One writer notes where these men resisted the king and where they did not.

The confidence of these men in God is very beautiful. But it does not lead, as we might expect, to their escape from the threatened penalty. God tests their faith, and He does not appear to step in at all. He lets the king carry out his wicked will. When it is a question of conscience, they firmly resist the king. Now that it is a question of their bodies, they do not resist at all.

Hamilton Smith

The king's apparent victory

From the outside, the king got exactly what he wanted.

They are thrown into the furnace, and on the surface the king's will is done. But this only shows the power and the faithfulness of God more brightly. He comes right into the fire, to prove how much He cares about the faithfulness of His servants. For them, the fire burns away their ropes and gives them His presence — the presence of One whose form is like the Son of God. Even the king who denied His almighty power sees Him.

J. N. Darby

Why He did not keep them out

Keeping them out of the fire would have cost God nothing. He chose not to, and one writer explains why with the picture of a refiner at work.

Could the Lord not have kept His beloved servants from being thrown into the furnace? Of course He could. It would have been a very small thing to Him. But He did not do it. He wanted the faith of His servants tested — tried in the furnace, put through the most searching fire — so that it "may be found to result in praise and glory and honor." Does the refiner put the bar of gold into the fire because he thinks it is worth nothing? No. He does it because he values it.

C. H. Mackintosh

Bound going in, walking inside

The word to notice in this verse is bound. The fire destroyed the ropes and the soldiers, not the men.

Then the hand of God began to appear. Judgment fell — but it fell on the strongest men of Nebuchadnezzar's famous army, not on the three defenceless Jews. The first thing the proud, godless king saw was his strongest men killed by the furnace he had heated so fiercely... That same fire meant death to them, but for God's servants it meant not only safety but freedom. They were thrown in "bound," but now they "walk." The only things burned were their ropes, and they had a heavenly Visitor with them.

F. B. Hole

The highest point of their lives

The place the king meant as their disgrace turned out to be their promotion.

It is very clear that if the Lord had used His power to keep His servants out of the furnace, there would have been less glory to Him, and so less blessing to them. It was far better to have His presence and sympathy in the furnace than His power to keep them out of it... The Lord went down and walked with His set-apart servants in the furnace their faithfulness had brought them into. They had walked with God in the king's palace, and God walked with them in the king's furnace. This was the highest moment in the whole life of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego.

C. H. Mackintosh

Written for fires still to come

One writer reads the chapter as more than a rescue story from long ago. He says these events were chosen to show something still to come.

These things really happened, but they were chosen to show what will happen in the last days. The first Gentile empire turned to idol worship, and the last one will do the same... So the history of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego is full of encouragement. It speaks above all to the Jewish remnant of the last days, but also to God's people in every age when the fires of persecution surround them... And the lesson is written large: "God is faithful, and he will not let you be tempted beyond your ability, but with the temptation he will also provide the way of escape, that you may be able to endure it" (1 Cor. 10:13).

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Bound — they went in tied hand and foot. The fire was real, and the soldiers who threw them in died proving it.

- Tested — God gave no sign first. He let the king's threat run its full course, so faith was proved rather than spared.

- Burned — the flames took the ropes and the executioners, and nothing else. The men who fell in bound stood up and walked.

- Accompanied — His presence in the furnace was worth more than His power to keep them out. It was the highest moment of their lives.

- Repeated — the same pattern meets every believer under persecution, and God's people in the days still ahead.

Daniel 3:24

Then Nebuchadnezzar the king was astonied, and rose up in haste; he spoke and said unto his counsellors, Did not we cast three men bound into the midst of the fire? They answered and said to the king, True, O king.

The king had just watched his strongest soldiers die at the mouth of the furnace. Now he jumps up and asks his advisers to confirm the simplest fact of the day: three men went in, tied.

Power Defeated

The king threw the whole force of his empire at three captives. What he saw in the furnace left that power worth nothing.

When the king drew his sword against God, how useless it was! In the middle of this burning fiery furnace was a sight that stopped him. What was to be said of the power of Nebuchadnezzar now? What use was it to be the mightiest monarch of the world, with all the strength of his army and the grandeur of his empire around him? These men had been bound and thrown into the middle of the burning fiery furnace. They looked like the most pitiable case in his realm. But now he has to see their bonds burnt. The very thing he meant for their destruction is what set them free.

William Kelly

Three Bound, Four Loose

He turns to his counsellors because the count no longer works. The fact they confirm is what makes this impossible to explain away.

Every eye turned from the great image of gold to stare in astonishment at the three captives. What could it mean? "Three men bound!" "Four men loose!" Could it be real? Was the furnace real? Sadly, "the most mighty men in the king's army" had proved it to be real. And if they had thrown Nebuchadnezzar's image into it, it too would have proved the furnace real. There was no material for the sceptic or the unbeliever to work on. It was a real furnace, and a real flame, and the "three men" were "bound in their cloaks, their tunics, their hats, and their other garments." It was all real.

C. H. Mackintosh

Only The Ropes Burned

Their courage before the king did not spare them the sentence. The fire touched only one thing.

They are cast into the furnace of fire, as Daniel was afterwards into the den of lions. They would not obey Nebuchadnezzar by violating their conscience. Yet they offered no resistance to the persecution. As to their bodies, they submitted fully to his commands. And what is the result? The fire loosens them. Nothing is burnt but the chains the world had bound them with. More than that, they have the Son of God as their companion in the furnace.

J. N. Darby

Carried Through, Not Kept Out

God could have stopped the execution. He chose something better than keeping them out of the flames.

God did not put out or remove the furnace. He did a greater thing: He carried them through it. Its hot breath was like the gentle breeze of a summer day on their cheeks. In the middle of it, free from every chain, yoke, and care, they walked in happy agreement with the Son of God. So their faith and faithfulness glorified God. It proved to a world that did not know Him that He can and does deliver His servants who trust in Him.

J. T. Mawson

The Fourth Figure

One thing explains the king's haste. The three men in the flames are not alone.

This was the true secret of the three captives walking unharmed in the middle of the fire — they were in the company of the Son of God. What can the saints not do in His company? In His company they can walk on the water (Matthew 14). In His company they can walk in the middle of the fire. This fulfils the promise made to the prophet: "When you pass through the waters, I will be with you… when you walk through fire you shall not be burned, and the flame shall not consume you" (Isaiah 43:2).

Hamilton Smith

Summary

- Fury. The most powerful king on earth aimed everything he had at three captives. The furnace left his power looking futile.

- Fact. He rises in haste and asks his counsellors to confirm the count: three men, bound. There was nothing here for a sceptic to work on.

- Freedom. The fire consumed one thing only: the chains the world had put on them. They went in bound; the king saw them walking free.

- Fellowship. God did not remove the furnace. He carried them through it, and in the fire they had His company.

- Fulfilment. In His company saints walk on water and walk through fire. A watching empire saw the promise kept: the flame shall not consume you.

Daniel 3:25

He answered and said, Lo, I see four men loose, walking in the midst of the fire, and they have no hurt; and the appearance of the fourth is like a son of God.

Nebuchadnezzar had three men thrown into a blazing furnace, then looked in and counted four. His words raise two questions: who was the fourth, and why were the three walking free?

What the King Saw

The same flames did two opposite things at once.

The judgment fell — but on the mightiest men of Nebuchadnezzar's famous army, not on the three defenceless Jews. The first thing the proud, irreverent king saw was his mightiest men slain by the furnace he had heated far beyond measure. A humiliating sight for him! The next thing he saw was four men walking, free and unhurt in the middle of the fire. Its outer edge had killed his finest soldiers. The fire that was death to them was not only preservation but liberty to God's servants. They were flung in "bound," but now they "walk." The fire burned nothing but their bonds, and they had a heavenly Visitor with them.

F. B. Hole

The Fourth Figure

The older translation these writers used reads "the Son of God." ESV has "a son of the gods."

The New Translation clears that point up by showing it more correctly as "a son of the gods." What Nebuchadnezzar saw was a supernatural being that he, as a heathen king, could only describe as "a son of the gods."

George Davison

Others point out how well the title fits what was happening inside the furnace.

Just as God might use a Balaam or a Caiaphas to speak the truth when they gave it little thought and had no fellowship with Him in it, so in this expression of the king's, "the Son of God," there seems to be amazing fitness. We cannot suppose that he entered into its meaning with understanding… He might have said, "Son of man," or "the God of Israel," or many more. But "Son of God" seems exactly suited to describe the scene… Son of man is His title as Judge, for the Father has given Him all judgment. As Son of God He gives life: He gives life in the middle of death. As Son of God, He frees those that were bound: and "if the Son sets you free, you will be free indeed." That verse seems to me a doctrinal commentary on this very scene. There was the Son, and He was making the prisoners free.

William Kelly

The Secret of Walking Unhurt

The three did not survive by their own strength.

This was the true secret of the three captives walking unharmed in the middle of the fire — they were in the company of the Son of God. What can the saints not do in His company? In His company they can walk on the water (Matt. 14). In His company they can walk in the middle of the fire, so fulfilling the promise made to the prophet: "when you walk through fire you shall not be burned, and the flame shall not consume you" (Isa. 43:2).

Hamilton Smith

What Fire Does to a Believer

One writer applies the furnace to the trials believers meet today.

What was the effect of the fire in their case? It only burned off their bonds, and set them free. The Lord often lets us get into the fire. Its effect is to burn off the cords that bind us — in our case often cords we have tied ourselves — and we come out free. But what have we had in the fire? A sense of the presence and company of the Lord, such as we never had before. So with the Hebrew servants, One walked with them in the furnace, and the form of that One was "like the Son of God."

W. T. P. Wolston

More Than History

Commentators also read the chapter as a picture of the last days.

The first Gentile empire became idolatrous, and so will the last, as we may learn from Rev. 13. God's faithful remnant was the object of hatred and persecution under the king of Babylon, and it will be so again under the last head of the Roman empire… But, as we read in this same book, however hot the furnace Daniel's people will be thrown into at that time, they "shall be delivered, everyone whose name shall be found written in the book"… So the history of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego is full of encouragement — especially for the Jewish remnant in the last days, but also for the saints of God in every age when surrounded by the fires of persecution.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Fire — the same furnace killed the king's strongest soldiers and left three bound captives untouched. The fire obeyed God, not the king who lit it.

- Freedom — the only thing the fire burned was their bonds. They went in tied and walked free inside the flames.

- Fourth — commentators differ over reading the phrase as "the Son of God" or "a son of the gods." Both agree the king saw someone more than human.

- Fellowship — the secret was His company, not their endurance. Trial still works the same way: cords burn off, and we know the Lord as never before.

- Future — the same story runs again in the last days: an idolatrous empire, a faithful remnant, and God delivering His own.

Daniel 3:26

Then Nebuchadnezzar came near to the opening of the burning fiery furnace; he spoke and said, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, ye servants of the Most High God, come forth, and come [hither]. Then Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego came forth from the midst of the fire.

Nebuchadnezzar had challenged the God of the three men he threw into the fire. Now the same king walks up to the furnace door and calls them out as servants of the Most High God.

The Challenge Answered

The king had made this a contest. Here he concedes it, and even his manner changes as he reaches the furnace door:

Nebuchadnezzar had provoked the conflict by challenging the God of Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego. God came in and showed His power to the furious king without a word — and he is conquered! He forgot everything but the sight in front of him. He did not even feel his own public humiliation. His whole manner and expression changed as he confessed his defeat, and he walked up to the mouth of the burning fiery furnace.

Edward Dennett

And his humiliation was not private:

He has lost some of the best men of his army. His own nobles see his humiliation. He has to accept defeat in front of the representatives of the provinces, who had gathered to honour his god of gold — a god now fit for nothing but the melting-pot.

James Boyd

Servants of the Most High

The king now names who these men serve.

The humbled king now admits that these three captives are the servants of the Most High God, and calls them to come out. His princes, governors, captains and counsellors must all watch the defeat of the great king who had defied the living God. They must also watch the collapse of his plan to set up one religion.

Hamilton Smith

The name he uses is not a vague compliment. It carries a settled meaning through Scripture:

"Most High" is always the name of God used to denote Him as supreme over the earth. See what Melchizedek said to Abraham after the defeat of the kings who had carried off Lot: "Blessed be Abram by God Most High, Possessor of heaven and earth" (Genesis 14:19).

J. N. Darby

Out of the Fire

They walk straight out of the flames. The fire had done real work — just not the work the king intended.

The first thing the proud, godless king saw was his mightiest men killed by the furnace he had heated far too hot. A humiliating sight for him! The next thing he saw was four men walking free and unhurt in the middle of the fire. Its outer edge alone had killed his finest soldiers. The fire that was death to them was not only preservation but liberty to God's servants. They were flung in bound, but now they walk, for the only things burned were their bonds.

F. B. Hole

Company in the Flames

They came out unharmed because they had company in the fire:

This was the true secret of the three captives walking unscathed in the middle of the fire — they were in the company of the Son of God. What can the saints not do in His company? In His company they can walk on the water (Matthew 14). In His company they can also walk in the middle of the fire. This fulfils the promise made to the prophet: "When you pass through the waters, I will be with you… when you walk through fire you shall not be burned, and the flame shall not consume you" (Isaiah 43:2).

Hamilton Smith

The furnace became something other than a place of execution:

But there was a deeper reality: God was there. This changed everything. It changed the king's word; it changed the furnace into a place of high and holy fellowship; it changed Nebuchadnezzar's slaves into God's free men.

C. H. Mackintosh

More Than History

Commentators read the episode as both a real event and a pattern of what is still to come.

The actual facts took place. But these facts were chosen to show what will take place in the last days. God's faithful remnant suffered hatred and persecution under the king of Babylon. It will suffer the same again under the last head of the Roman empire… The history of Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego is full of encouragement — especially for the Jewish remnant in the last days, but also for the people of God in every age when surrounded by the fires of persecution.

Edward Dennett

Yet the change in the king went only so far:

The decree that goes out from him shows only a mind overawed by God's unexpected and wonderful intervention for His devoted servants. It shows a heart still unaffected by the mercy shown to him and his kingdom. With him the true God is as yet only one among many, though the most powerful of all.

James Boyd

Summary

- Challenge. Nebuchadnezzar began the conflict by defying the God of these three men. At the furnace door he concedes defeat in front of his whole court.

- Company. The men walked unharmed because they were not alone. The One who lets saints walk on water lets them walk through fire.

- Liberty. The flames burned only their bonds; men thrown in as the king's prisoners walked out as God's free men.

- Confession. The title he gives them, "Most High," names God as supreme over the earth — and the king of Babylon says it himself.

- Comfort. The scene encourages every believer in the fire. It also points forward to a faithful remnant kept through persecution in the last days.

Daniel 3:27

And the satraps, the prefects, and the governors, and the king's counsellors, being gathered together, saw these men, upon whose bodies the fire had had no power, nor was the hair of their head singed, neither were their hosen changed, nor had the smell of fire passed on them.

The empire's officials are called in to inspect three men who came out of a furnace alive. What they find answers the question the whole chapter has been building to: what can a furnace do to a person God is keeping?

A Verified Miracle

The verse reads like a legal record. The empire's own officers had to examine the evidence.

The king's command was now obeyed, and these "servants of the Most High God" came out. The truth of their preservation — the miracle that had been done — was verified by "the satraps, the prefects, the governors, and the king's counselors." They had been gathered together, it seems, to examine whether this miraculous preservation was real...

Edward Dennett

These witnesses were no friends of the three men; enforcing the decree was their own job.

The satraps, prefects, governors and counsellors have to bear witness themselves. The great king who had defied the living God is defeated, and his plan to make one religion for all has collapsed.

Hamilton Smith

Only the Ropes Burned

They went in tied up and came out walking. What burned was what men had put on them.

The fire sets them loose. Nothing burns except the chains the world had put on them. More than that, they have the Son of God as their companion in the furnace. God acted for His poor servants, and the result was a confession forced out of the ruling power: their God was a God who delivered His people, and who stooped to attach His name to theirs.

J. N. Darby

The same pattern shows up in the trials God allows His people today.

The Lord often lets us get into the fire. Its effect is to burn off the cords that bind us — in our case often cords we tied ourselves — and we come out free. But what have we had in the fire? A sense of the presence and company of the Lord, such as we never had before.

W. T. P. Wolston

Kept In It, Not Kept Out of It

God could have stepped in before the furnace. He did not, and writers see mercy in that.

It is a far richer mercy to have the grace and presence of Jesus in the trial than to be delivered from it. The Lord let Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego be thrown into the furnace. But if He did, He came down and walked with them in it. This was infinitely more gracious of Him, and more honouring to them, than if He had stepped in for them before they were thrown in.

C. H. Mackintosh

Why the Fire Had No Power

The explanation is not in the men. It is in who was with them.

This was the true secret of the three captives walking unharmed in the middle of the fire — they were in the company of the Son of God. What can the saints not do in His company? In His company they can walk on the water (Matt. 14). In His company they can also walk in the middle of the fire. This fulfils the promise made to the prophet Isaiah: "When you pass through the waters, I will be with you... when you walk through fire you shall not be burned, and the flame shall not consume you" (Isa. 43:2).

Hamilton Smith

What the King Took From It — and What He Missed

Nebuchadnezzar could not deny what he saw. But his confession had a limit.

The miracle was so complete that their garments were not affected, not a hair of their heads singed, not even the smell of fire clinging to them. The king had to recognise the hand of God in full, and he acknowledged His mighty power. Still he went no further than knowing Him as "the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego"... He did not acknowledge Him as his own God, even though he ordered severe penalties for anyone who spoke against Him. This great man, with whom the times of the Gentiles began, still had a deeper lesson to learn.

F. B. Hole

Written for Later Fires

The story is history, but not only history.

The actual facts took place. But these facts were chosen to show what will take place in the last days. As the first Gentile empire became idolatrous, so will the last also... So the history of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego is full of encouragement. It encourages the Jewish remnant of the last days above all, and also the saints of God in every age who are surrounded by the fires of persecution.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Bound — They went in tied up. The fire burned the ropes and nothing else; the world's chains were all it could touch.

- Accompanied — The fire had no power because the Son of God walked with them. Isaiah's promise about walking through fire came true.

- Unmarked — Hair, clothes and even smell came through untouched. The officials sent to enforce the decree became the witnesses who verified the miracle.

- Unspared — God did not keep them out of the furnace. His presence inside it was a richer mercy than rescue before it.

- Unfinished — The king owned "their God", but not his own God. A deeper lesson still lay ahead of him — and commentators see the same test returning in the last days.

Daniel 3:28

Nebuchadnezzar spoke and said, Blessed be the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, who hath sent his angel, and delivered his servants who trusted in him, and who changed the king's word, and yielded their bodies, that they might not serve nor worship any god, except their own God!

Nebuchadnezzar had dared any god to rescue the three men from his hands. Now he stands at the mouth of his own furnace and blesses the God of the men he had just condemned. His words praise God, defend the men who defied him, and admit that his own command no longer stands.

The challenge answered

The king's outburst of praise is not a calm decision. It is the sound of a man beaten in a contest he started.

So Nebuchadnezzar is faced with the living God stepping in for His faithful and beloved servants. His shameless challenge was, "who is the god who will deliver you out of my hands?" The Almighty has answered it with a blow struck full in his hard face.

James Boyd

The king does two things at once. He gives God the credit, and he takes the side of the men whose refusal had enraged him.

So he paid honour to God, who had rescued His servants from the king's anger. And he cleared the men who, in faithfulness to "their own God," had refused to worship the image he had set up himself.

Edward Dennett

God links His name to theirs

Notice how the king names God — not as God in general, but as the God of three named men.

God stepped in for His poor servants. That forced a confession out of the ruling power. Their God was a God who delivered His people, and who stooped to attach His name to theirs.

J. N. Darby

The exchange runs both ways, and it began with them.

And notice, further, the honour put on these men. "Then Nebuchadnezzar spoke and said, Blessed be the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego." Their names are bound up with the God of Israel. This was a high honour. They had identified themselves with the true God when it was a matter of life and death. So the true God identified Himself with them.

C. H. Mackintosh

"Trusted in Him" and "yielded their bodies"

The king puts his finger on two things about the men, and both are named in his own sentence.

Faced with this great miracle, the King has to admit that God stepped in for those "who trusted in Him." He also owns that their action had "changed the king's word." He testifies that their trust in God was so strong that they had "yielded up their bodies" rather than serve or worship any God except their own God.

Hamilton Smith

Notice the king's exact word: bodies.

Yes, their bodies, not their spirits. Their bodies might be bound and burned, but their spirits were free. They did not fear those who kill the body. God was a great and present reality to them — the God of body and soul, the God of all circumstances, the God of time and eternity.

The Christian's Friend

The king's word changed

The king had ordered everyone to worship his image. That order did not survive the furnace. The ESV says the men "set aside the king's command"; the older wording quoted below says the king's word was "changed."

But there was a deeper reality: God was there. This changed everything. It "changed the king's word." It changed the furnace into a place of high and holy fellowship. It changed Nebuchadnezzar's slaves into God's free men.

C. H. Mackintosh

The believer's place

What these men did marks out the ground every believer stands on.

This is the position of a believer: he yields up his body to death, so that he may serve no one but the true God.

J. N. Darby

The king's progress — and its limit

The praise is real, and it is progress. It is also incomplete, and the wording shows where he stopped.

There is progress here compared with chapter 2. He has come to respect Jehovah, and will not allow anyone to speak wrongly of Him, but still he does not know Him. He is "the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego," but not yet the God of Nebuchadnezzar.

W. W. Fereday

Summary

- Challenge — the king had demanded to know which god could rescue from his hand. This verse is his own answer, forced out of him in defeat.

- Trust — God stepped in for His servants "who trusted in Him." They trusted first, and the rescue came after.

- Surrender — they yielded their bodies, not their spirits. They refused to hand over worship; they handed over themselves.

- Name — they tied themselves to God at the risk of death, so God tied His name to theirs. A pagan king had to say it that way.

- Reach — God's presence changed the king's word. It turned the furnace into fellowship and slaves into free men. Yet He was still their God, not yet the king's.

Daniel 3:29

Therefore I make a decree, that in every people, nation, and language, he who shall speak anything amiss against the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, shall be cut in pieces, and his house shall be made a dunghill because there is no other God that is able to deliver after this sort.

The king had ordered every nation to worship his golden image. Now he uses that same royal power to guard the God of the three men who refused. But how much does this decree prove about his own heart?

The decree and what it undoes

The decree names a crime, a penalty, and a reason. One writer shows how it undoes the king's own plan:

The king then makes a decree. No people, nation or language may speak anything against the God of Shadrach, Meshach and Abed-nego. Anyone who does will be cut to pieces, and his house will be made a rubbish heap. He admits his reason: "there is no other god who is able to rescue in this way." So all nations can serve their own gods, it seems, but they must not speak against the God of these faithful men. The king's purpose to establish one religion is completely frustrated. The jealous schemes of the enemies of these captives also come to nothing. In the end these captives each receive promotion in the province of Babylon.

Hamilton Smith

The crowd gathered to bow to the image had not yet gone home. The opposite message went out through them:

All the king's thoughts and plans came to nothing. Men had publicly refused the image he made, and just as publicly called it a false god. Nebuchadnezzar himself had to confess that he and his god were powerless. He had to proclaim throughout his empire that there was no god like the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego. His grand assembly had done nothing for his own purposes. Obedient subjects came from every part of his empire to accept and worship the king's idol. Yet before they scattered, a testimony rang out like a trumpet to the supremacy of the most high God.

Edward Dennett

How far the confession goes

The reason the king gives is a comparison, not a change of gods. He ranks Israel's God above the rest without giving up the rest:

But the king did not stop being an idolater; he did not deny his own gods. He praises the three Jews for not giving up their own religion. They would not "serve and worship any god except their own God." He owns that the God of Israel is the greatest: "there is no other god who is able to rescue in this way." But he does not disown other gods. What happened on the plain of Dura should have been enough to make him acknowledge only the one true God. For if the idol was a god, why did he not defend himself against those who refused to worship him?

The Bible Treasury

Set beside chapter 2, the king's words still keep God at a distance. He is named as the God of three other men:

There is progress here compared with chapter 2. He has come to respect the Lord, and will not allow anyone to speak wrongly of Him, but still he does not know Him. He is "the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego," but not yet the God of Nebuchadnezzar.

W. W. Fereday

Threats again

The penalty attached to the decree is the same violence that heated the furnace, only pointed the other way.

The decree that goes out from Nebuchadnezzar shows nothing but a mind overawed by God's unexpected and marvellous intervention for His devoted servants. It shows a heart unaffected by the mercy shown to him and his kingdom. With him the true God is so far nothing but one among many, though the most powerful of all. But God has not yet finished with this idolatrous ruler.

James Boyd

Chapter 4 shows how long the effect lasted:

In Daniel 2 he paid special honour to Daniel. In Daniel 3 he commanded his subjects to honour the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego. Neither lasted long. It was only a passing feeling, which faded from the king's mind like the morning cloud.

William Kelly

Beyond the history

One writer sets this proclamation beside a scene still to come:

The king acknowledged God's power and sent a proclamation about it throughout his kingdom. But his later history proves that he was not humbled. In the last days the faithful Jews will refuse to comply with the imperial religion. So they will be in the furnace of tribulation. They will be delivered, and God will be glorified by the nations: compare Revelation 13.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

What the faithful gained

The men who were sentenced end the chapter higher than they began it.

The victory granted was complete, for God not only frustrated the plans of the king, but also those of the jealous and spiteful enemies of His servants. They had meant to bring about the destruction of these faithful men, but the outcome was their further promotion and honour.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Refusal. Three men refused to bow. The image the whole empire came to honour was declared a false god.

- Reversal. The king's plan for one forced religion collapsed. The plot against the three ended in their promotion.

- Recognition. The decree admits that God can rescue. It guards His name, but the king keeps his other gods.

- Distance. He is still "the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego" — respected, guarded by law, not yet the king's own God.

- Reach. The same pattern lies ahead. A forced religion, a faithful few in the fire, and God glorified before the nations.

Daniel 3:30

Then the king promoted Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego in the province of Babylon.

Daniel 3 does not end with the fire; it ends with a promotion. The last verse asks what God does with faithfulness once the flames are out, and what honour from the king who lit the furnace is worth.

The plot turned back on its authors

God's answer went further than rescue. It undid what two different parties had planned.

The victory granted was complete. God frustrated the designs of the king. He also frustrated the plans of the jealous and spiteful enemies of His servants. They had meant to destroy these faithful men. The outcome was their further promotion and exaltation.

Edward Dennett

Honour as the fruit of plain obedience

The three men had no plan for getting ahead. What they had was obedience.

And what was the result? A splendid victory! They walked through the furnace with the Son of God. They were called out of it as witnesses and servants of the Most High God. Glorious privilege! Wonderful dignity! And all of it the simple result of obedience. Suppose they had gone along with the crowd and bowed their heads in worship to the national god, just to escape the dreadful furnace. See what they would have lost!

C. H. Mackintosh

The province of Babylon as a public stage

Their promotion was not a private reward. It played out in public, and the crowd on earth was not the only audience.

The trial of strength in this case, as in every other, was between God and Satan. But the onlookers are countless: the ranks of heaven, the dwellers in hell, and all the peoples the proud Gentile king ruled. All this spiritual drama plays out in the province of Babylon. Its purpose is to give light to a world steeped in ignorance of the true God. That world wanted none of His ways. The light of God came into Babylon with His afflicted, downtrodden, captive people. It shone brightly in the middle of the deep darkness.

James Boyd

When the threat turns into a favour

The same man who heated the furnace now hands out office. Knapp weighs what that honour did to the three men.

From persecutor, Nebuchadnezzar turns patron: "The king promoted Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego in the province of Babylon." This they were not required to resist; and let us hope that it moved them from their stand towards his gods as little as his threats and his furnace of fire had done.

C Knapp

The second test, harder than the first

Flames did not move them. Knapp warns that the world's kindness is the harder test.

Christian, if you have by grace resisted the drift of modern thought against God and His truth, take care that you do not fall through its patronage. Be sure of this: the world's smiles and kisses are far more to be feared, for most of us, than its machinery of terror and force. God help us to pay attention to His encouraging word: "Be watchful, stand firm in the faith, act like men, be strong" (1 Corinthians 16:13).

C Knapp

Why the story was recorded at all

The events happened. Dennett asks whether history is all they are.

So far the record is historical; but is it only historical? To think so would be to miss the main point of the story. The actual events took place, but these actual events were chosen to show what will take place in the last days... But this same book tells us more. However hot the furnace Daniel's people are thrown into at that time, everyone whose name is found written in the book will be delivered. God may allow Satan to rage and to sift His people. Even so, not a hair of their heads can fall without God's permission.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Refusal. One act of obedience started it all. They would not bow, and every honour that followed grew from that.

- Furnace. They did not dodge the fire; they walked into it. They came out as witnesses and servants of the Most High God.

- Reversal. God overturned the king's plan and the schemes of their enemies at once. The plot that aimed to destroy these men promoted them.

- Stage. The honour came in the province of Babylon. A world that knew nothing of the true God saw the light shine in its own darkness.

- Warning. The last danger is not the furnace but the favour after it. Fear the world's smile more than its threats.

Daniel 4:1

Nebuchadnezzar the king unto all the peoples, nations, and languages, that dwell in all the earth Peace be multiplied unto you.

Daniel 4 opens with something unique in the Old Testament: an emperor writing to his own subjects about what God had done to him. Verse 1 is the address line of that letter. It raises the questions the chapter answers: why a pagan king was writing at all, and whether the change in him was real.

A royal letter, published to an empire

The king is not just someone this chapter describes. He wrote it himself, and that sets it apart from everything around it.

This chapter has a special character, because it contains a letter written by Nebuchadnezzar himself and addressed to "all peoples, nations, and languages, that dwell in all the earth." God had already given him many signs — through Daniel's interpretation of his dream in chapter 2, and through the rescue of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego from the flames in chapter 3. His heart, however, was unchanged. In the account before us, which is both historic and prophetic, we see how this idolatrous king is brought at last to "praise and extol and honour the King of Heaven" (v. 37). Read in its setting, there cannot be a doubt that Nebuchadnezzar really bowed in conscience and heart to the testimony that reached him through the prophet Daniel, and so became a servant of the "Most High."

Edward Dennett

"Peace be multiplied"

The king's greeting sounds like the way the apostles later opened their letters.

He wants every person in his kingdom to know about his "conversion." The address of the letter has already been noted, and a greeting follows — "Peace be multiplied to you" — which in its form is almost like an apostle's. (Compare 1 Peter 1:2.)

The Christian's Friend

One word is missing from the king's greeting. The New Testament supplies it.

The apostle here adds, "Grace and peace be multiplied to you." The closest parallel in the Old Testament, strange to say, is Daniel 4:1 — though the penitent emperor only says, "Peace be multiplied."... Grace is the source, peace the outflow.

William Kelly

Three steps: from "your God" to "my God"

This letter is the end of a road, not a sudden turn. Earlier steps had already moved the king — but only so far.

There were three great steps in God's dealings with Nebuchadnezzar. The first is in chapter 2. The vision of the great image, once Daniel explained it, so impressed the King that he exclaimed, "Truly, your God is God of gods and Lord of kings, and a revealer of mysteries." He owned Jehovah as greater than all other gods, but he was not yet ready to give Him his allegiance. He was Daniel's God — "your God"; but Nebuchadnezzar was not yet able to call Him "my God."... Daniel 4 records the final step, and here we have a complete surrender.

W. W. Fereday

Why publishing it matters

A proud man does not broadcast his own collapse. That is the argument one writer draws from this public decree.

We are allowed to read what Nebuchadnezzar himself later had written down and published to all the many nations and languages under his rule. In it he told everyone how God — whom he now called "the Most High God" — had dealt with him personally. It was the story of his own total defeat and humbling at the hands of God. So the very fact that he published that story abroad showed a great and basic change in his own mind and attitude.

F. B. Hole

Commentators weigh the king differently. Dennett has no doubt he truly bowed in heart. Another writer measures him by the light he had.

No more can be said. Only let us remember that he did not live in New Testament times, when the gospel brings the knowledge of salvation and makes that the basis of worship... And he is not ashamed to publish it all, as if through a trumpet, so that God might be glorified. This, at least, is no small evidence of what we call "conversion."

J Wilson Smith

A picture of the end of Gentile rule

The letter went out to every people and language. What the chapter points to reaches just as wide.

Nebuchadnezzar had credited all his glory to himself, and he was brought down, as no one else ever was, to the state of a beast until "seven times" passed over him. After that he "lifted up his eyes to heaven," a repentant and restored man owning the Most High, no longer like an animal but with moral understanding... It is blind not to see that Daniel 3 looks on to the deliverance of faithful ones at the end, and Daniel 4 to the day when the Gentile will have a beast's heart no more, but will bless the Most High God, possessor of heaven and earth.

William Kelly

Summary

- Pride. Nebuchadnezzar credited all his glory to himself, and God brought him down to the state of a beast.

- Humbling. God dealt with him personally, until the proud king lifted his eyes to heaven and owned the Most High.

- Confession. Verse 1 opens his own letter: he wanted every person in his kingdom to know what God had done to him.

- Publication. He sent the story of his own humiliation to every people, nation and language — and that willingness is itself strong evidence of a changed heart.

- Foreshadowing. One man's story pictures the course of Gentile rule: pride, judgment, then a restored heart that blesses the Most High.

Daniel 4:2

It hath seemed good unto me to declare the signs and wonders that the Most High God hath wrought toward me.

A world emperor sends a letter to every nation under his rule, and its subject is not his victories but what God did to him. The wonders were done "for me" — "toward me" in older translations — and that phrase raises the chapter's question: what humbles the proudest man on earth?

A public letter, not a private memory

The king could have kept his story quiet. Instead he broadcast it, and he left the shameful parts in.

Nebuchadnezzar tells the tale of the pride of his heart, of his utter humbling, of his beast-like condition. He tells it with a brokenness of spirit that shows a soul subdued in the presence of God. And he tells it to "all people, nations, and languages, that dwell in all the earth." He does not hide the shame the God he had dishonoured and despised put him through. He would have the whole earth know the signs and wonders that the high God had worked toward him. And he seems to tell it with a heart grateful for all the sorrows he had been called to pass through.

James Boyd

Another writer reads the act of publishing as proof of a change inside the king:

We can read what, at a later date, Nebuchadnezzar himself ordered to be written and published to all the many nations and languages under his rule. In it he made known God's dealings with him personally — God whom he now called "the Most High God." It was the story of his own complete defeat and humiliation at the hands of God. So the very fact that he published it abroad showed a great and basic change in his own mind and attitude.

F. B. Hole

"For me" — God deals personally

This confession is not about what the king saw. It is about what God did to him.

Notice this: it is a bold, public confession of the judgment that came on him because of his pride. He had passed through deep waters under God's correcting hand… Remember that this is the effect of personal humiliation — "toward me," said the once proud monarch. But he had been humbled, emptied, brought to the dust, and now, visited again with mercy, his lips are full of the praise of the One who corrected him.

J. Wilson Smith

"The Most High God" — a name about who rules the earth

The title the king uses is not a general word for God. It marks His rule over the world:

"Most High" is always the name of God used to describe Him as supreme over the earth… In Daniel 4:24-25 this name announces God to Nebuchadnezzar. He is the One who, in His government of the earth, was about to step in with judgment on him. "This is the decree of the Most High which has come on my lord the king…" And this is also what Nebuchadnezzar was brought to own as the result of that dealing.

J. N. Darby

Conversion, not just new opinions

Was the king's change real conversion? One writer answers by defining the word:

What is conversion? A change of religious opinions? Nebuchadnezzar's views certainly changed completely. Bel and Nebo were gods to him no longer. But conversion is more than this. A man might be strictly orthodox in his opinions and yet perish for ever. Conversion is a mighty moral work in the soul by which a man is turned right about face. One moment his back is towards God, and the next he finds himself face to face with Him, and he begins to see sin and judgement as God sees them.

W. W. Fereday

Commentators differ on whether this amounts to personal salvation. But his confessions grow clearer as the book goes on:

In Daniel 2 he confessed to Daniel, "Truly, your God is God of gods and Lord of kings, and a revealer of mysteries." In Daniel 3 he decreed that no one should speak against the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego… And finally, in our chapter, he acknowledges God as the Most High and as the King of heaven. If it is a record of judgment, it is still a story of unbounded grace.

Edward Dennett

A picture of the nations

One writer reads the king's story as a picture of the nations as a whole:

Besides its moral effect on the king, what he went through is a symbol of the times of the Gentiles. After being like the beasts of the field, they will in the end be restored to "reason," and, "clothed, and in their right mind," will, like this king, "praise and extol and honour the King of heaven."

The Bible Treasury

Summary

- Pride. His letter opens with a bold, public confession: judgment came on him because of his pride.

- Personal. The correcting hand fell on the king himself; "for me" is the mark of God's personal dealing with him.

- Power. He owns God as "the Most High" — the name for the One supreme over the earth, who stepped in to judge him.

- Publication. What he had been most ashamed of he broadcast to every nation, and that willingness to tell it is itself the proof of the change.

- Pattern. What happened to one man pictures the nations: brought low like beasts, then restored to reason and to praise.

Daniel 4:3

How great are his signs! and how mighty are his wonders! His kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and his dominion is from generation to generation.

Daniel 4 opens with a public letter, and verse 3 is the burst of praise at the front of it. Look at who is speaking: the emperor of Babylon, praising a kingdom that will outlast his own.

An emperor's open letter

Verses 2 and 3 state why he writes. Then his own feeling takes over.

In verses 2 and 3 he sums up why he is writing to his subjects: "It has seemed good to me to show the signs and wonders that the Most High God has done for me." Then his heart overflows with admiration as he recalls what God had done, and he exclaims, "How great are His signs, how mighty His wonders!" It is a good thing when the soul has to confess what God has done by His grace. As the apostle teaches, the heart believes for righteousness, and the mouth confesses for salvation. We owe God that confession, and once we make it, it turns into a testimony for His glory.

The Christian's Friend

What he chose to publish is itself the evidence of a changed man.

We may read what Nebuchadnezzar himself later had written down and published to all the many nations and languages under his rule. In it he made known the dealings of God — whom he now called 'the Most High God' — with himself personally. It was the story of his own complete defeat and humiliation at the hands of God. The very fact that he spread that story abroad showed a great and basic change in his own mind and attitude.

F. B. Hole

Signs and wonders

The two words he starts with mark a moment in God's dealings with the world.

The preface to his story, and especially verse 3, is very striking. He mentions first 'His signs' and 'His wonders.' Faith marks the age we live in. The Apostle Paul could write of a time 'before faith came,' and again of a time 'now that faith has come' (Gal. 3:23, 25). Signs that appealed to sight had a special place before the era of faith began. But there is another fact. When God opened a new era, He confirmed what was new by miraculous signs. It was so when He brought Israel out of Egypt, and the era of the law began at Sinai. Most of all it was so when He revealed Himself in His Son the Lord Jesus Christ. It was so again when the church age began, as we see in the Acts of the Apostles. So it was, as we see here, when the times of the Gentiles began.

F. B. Hole

Two kingdoms compared

He calls God's kingdom everlasting. What had just happened to him gives that word its force.

The particular sign and wonder that Nebuchadnezzar is now about to relate is, as we see, very humbling to himself. In one hour his mighty kingdom left him, though it was soon restored. In contrast to this, he confessed God's kingdom to be everlasting. He may not have grasped it fully. Yet within two or three generations his own rule, pictured by gold, would fall before another rule, pictured by silver. God's kingdom, he acknowledged, continues through all generations. He confessed this before he told the experience that made him realise it.

F. B. Hole

Three steps with one king

He had spoken well of God twice before this letter.

There were three great steps in God's dealings with Nebuchadnezzar. The magicians all admitted they were helpless. Then Daniel explained the vision of the great image, and it so impressed the king that he exclaimed, "Truly, your God is God of gods and Lord of kings, and a revealer of mysteries." He acknowledged Jehovah as greater than all other gods, but he was not yet ready to give Him his allegiance. He was Daniel's God — "your God"; but Nebuchadnezzar was not yet able to call Him "my God." … After the wonderful rescue of the three Hebrews from the fiery furnace there is progress compared with chapter 2. He has come to respect Jehovah, and will not allow anyone to speak wrongly of Him, but he still does not know Him. … Daniel 4 records the final step, and here we have a complete surrender.

W. W. Fereday

A picture of how the nations end

Commentators read the king's story as more than personal history.

God had to use another means before Nebuchadnezzar could speak as he does in Daniel 4:2-3, 37. This chapter is his account of an event that happened to himself, and it sets his history apart from every other man's… Besides its moral effect on the king, it pictures the times of the Gentiles. They have been like the beasts of the field. In the end they will be restored to "reason." Then, "clothed and in their right mind," they will, like this king, "praise and extol and honour the King of heaven," for "all His works are right and His ways are just; and those who walk in pride He is able to humble."

The Bible Treasury

Summary

- Signs first. He starts with God's signs and wonders. God used them to confirm the opening of a new era, here the start of the times of the Gentiles.

- Steps, not one leap. Two earlier displays left him admiring "your God." Only now does he surrender and call God his own.

- Confession published. Once changed, he wrote out his own defeat and sent it to every nation he ruled. Confession like that turns into a testimony for God's glory.

- Everlasting, not one lifetime. He lost his kingdom in an hour. Gold gave way to silver within a few generations. The kingdom he praises runs through all generations.

- The nations' future in one man. His fall and restoration picture the Gentile world, brought at last to its senses and to the same praise.

Daniel 4:4

I Nebuchadnezzar was at rest in my house, and flourishing in my palace.

Daniel 4 opens with the most powerful man on earth. He describes his own life at its high point — and then tells the world how God took it apart. Verse 4 is the calm before that storm: a king at ease in his own house, with nothing left to conquer and nothing to fear.

Whose Words These Are

The verse opens with "I, Nebuchadnezzar." The whole chapter is the king's own account, sent out across his empire.

As we read on into chapter 4, a remarkable change in the narration takes place. Later on, Nebuchadnezzar had his own account written and published to all the many nations and languages under his rule. We are allowed to read it. In it he made known the dealings of God — whom he now called "the Most High God" — with himself personally. It was the story of his own complete defeat and humiliation at the hands of God. So the very fact that he published the story abroad showed a great and basic change in his own mind and attitude.

F. B. Hole

So a changed man is looking back on this ease.

The Summit Of Human Success

"At ease" and "prospering" describe a life with no gaps — public affairs and private life both settled.

He had reached the summit of all human ambition. He ruled all the kingdoms of the earth. His authority was undisputed. He prospered in everything he undertook. Nothing disturbed his calm, in public or in private matters. He was at peace in his house and flourishing in his palace. In a word, everything went well with this mighty ruler. If human prosperity could give perfect happiness, he would have had it. And he was, it seems, happy, but without God.

Edward Dennett

That last phrase is the hinge of the verse. Nothing here is sinful. The problem is what is missing.

Enjoying His Own Things

The verse tells us where he found his rest — in his house, in his palace, in what belonged to him.

As he tells of these ways of the Lord, he first describes the circumstances in which God began to deal with him. "I was at ease," he says, "in my house and prospering in my palace." He was a thorough man of the world. He found rest and prosperity in enjoying his own things, without any thought of God.

Hamilton Smith

A Heart Untouched By Earlier Wonders

The king had already seen God at work in the two chapters before this one. Verse 4 shows how little those events had done to him.

He paid special honour to Daniel in chapter 2. He commanded his subjects to honour the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego in chapter 3. Neither had much permanence. It was only a passing feeling, which faded from the king's mind like the morning cloud. In this chapter he records how little the ways of God had reached his heart. The display of His wisdom had struck him, but only for the moment. It is one thing to show honour to a prophet, or to make your subjects honour the God who delivered as no other could. But how was it with Nebuchadnezzar himself?

William Kelly

Admiring God's power is not the same as being changed by it.

Why God Spoke Now

The timing of God's warning is not accidental. It came when there was nothing left for the king to achieve.

The warning came just when the king seemed to have reached the very peak of his prosperity. His many military campaigns were over; his great conquests completed. He was at last at rest and flourishing in the palace of his magnificent city.

F. B. Hole

The Danger Of Resting In Blessings

The pattern of verse 4 is not limited to kings. We can settle down into God's gifts instead of into God Himself:

There is great danger that we rest in the mercies, the blessings and the benefits. They flow in such rich abundance from our Father's loving heart and generous hand. We are apt to rest in these things, and say with the psalmist, "In my prosperity I said, I shall never be moved. Lord, by your favour you made my mountain to stand strong." It is true — "by your favour." But we still tend to be taken up with our mountain and our prosperity. We let these things come between our hearts and the Lord, and so they become a snare to us. That is why chastening is needed.

C. H. Mackintosh

Summary

- Ease. Nebuchadnezzar had it all — power no one questioned, success in every venture, and calm at home and abroad.

- Emptiness. He seemed happy, but without God. He rested in enjoying his own things.

- Evidence. Earlier wonders stirred only a passing feeling, like the morning cloud. He honoured God's servant; his heart stayed the same.

- Entrance. God's warning came at the peak. The conquests were finished, the campaigns over, the king at rest in his palace.

- Echo. Rest in the blessings instead of in the Lord, and the gifts become a snare. That is why chastening comes.

Daniel 4:5

I saw a dream which made me afraid, and the thoughts upon my bed and the visions of my head troubled me.

In Daniel 4 the king tells his own story. Here he sets the scene: a man with nothing left to want, and a dream he could not shake off. Why would God disturb him just when everything was going well? And why does the fear come before he understands anything?

A clear sky before the storm

Just before this verse, the king is at rest at home and thriving in his palace. One writer shows how complete that comfort was, and what was missing from it:

Everything, in a word, went well with this mighty monarch. He might have been perfectly happy, if human prosperity could give it. And he was, it seems, happy, but without God. The sky was clear, with no hint of coming trouble. Out of that clear sky God's warnings came suddenly, to arouse the king and to fill him with fear.

Edward Dennett

The same man after all he had seen

God had already acted in front of this king more than once. What difference had it made to the man himself?

He gives this account himself, to show the mercy shown to him. Yet it is plain that after all the wonderful events of the previous chapters, Nebuchadnezzar was at bottom just the same man still. There was no thorough change in his soul. Nothing had brought his heart to God. He was at rest in his house and flourishing in his palace. As the man of the earth, all that God had given into his hands only fed his pride and self-satisfaction. In this condition God sends him a fresh testimony.

William Kelly

Fear that runs ahead of understanding

Notice the order in the verse. Fear comes first; understanding does not come with it. His own bed, the place of rest, is where the alarm found him. The dream said enough to frighten him, and no more:

While the king was prospering, God spoke to him by a dream. He did not understand the full meaning of the dream. Still, it was plain enough to fill him with dark forebodings of coming evil.

Hamilton Smith

A dream that would not go away

The first time God spoke to this king in the night, the dream itself slipped from his memory. This time it stayed:

This time the dream did not pass away from his mind, as the earlier one had. He still did not understand what he had seen. Yet it troubled him, because he felt that it held something of great importance for him and for his kingdom.

The Christian's Friend

Why God interrupts a man's sleep

One writer turns to the book of Job to say what a troubled night is for. God's aim is to turn a man, and if the gentle way fails, He does not give up:

God speaks once, yes twice, yet man does not notice. He speaks in a dream, in the vision of the night, when deep sleep falls on men, in slumberings on the bed. Then He opens the ears of men and seals their instruction. He does this to turn man from his purpose and to hide pride from man (Job 33). And this does not always work, and so, to carry out His own purpose of blessing, He turns to more severe measures. If we were wise we would respond at once to the touch of His hand. But we are not wise; we are very foolish. In our natural state we know neither Him nor the touch of His hand. So we often go on in our own way until a staggering blow leaves us in the dust. Then, and only then, we may wake up to the eternal danger we were rushing towards. We would surely have reached it, but for His merciful intervention — which at the time may have seemed hard and unmerciful to us.

James Boyd

Summary

- Comfort. The verse opens on a man at the summit of human success. He might have been perfectly happy, and he was happy — but without God.

- Interruption. God sent a fresh message into that untroubled life. All the king had already seen had left him the same man at heart.

- Fear. The dream frightened him before it informed him. He missed its full meaning, but sensed that something serious was coming for him and his kingdom.

- Persistence. Unlike the earlier dream, this one stayed with him. A warning from God can keep its hold on a man.

- Mercy. A disturbed night is God opening a man's ear, to turn him from his course and hide pride from him. If the man ignores that, God uses heavier measures to reach him.

Daniel 4:6

And I made a decree to bring in all the wise men of Babylon before me, that they might make known unto me the interpretation of the dream.

Safe and rich in his own palace, Nebuchadnezzar has been shaken by a dream. His answer is an official order — bring in every wise man in Babylon — though this same class of men had already failed him once, so why call them at all?

A Command from an Unchanged Heart

Commentators note that the events of the earlier chapters left no lasting mark on the king:

So it is plain from his own account that Nebuchadnezzar was still the same man underneath, even after all the remarkable events of the earlier chapters. He tells the story to show the mercy shown to him. There was no thorough change in his soul, no such thing as his heart being brought to God. He was at rest in his house and flourishing in his palace. As the man of the earth, everything God had put into his hands only fed his pride and self-satisfaction. In this condition God sends him a fresh testimony... So he makes a decree: bring in all the wise men of Babylon, so that they might make known the interpretation of the dream. It was in vain.

William Kelly

Anyone but Daniel

The king knew who had solved his last riddle, yet Daniel is the last person he sends for. One writer traces this to a gap that no favour can close:

The wise men had proved their incompetence in Daniel 2, and the king had learned at the same time that Daniel alone could unravel his mystery. So it may seem strange that Daniel was not called into the king's presence at once. There is no affinity between the natural and the spiritual man. Saul was glad to use David's services, both with his harp and with his sword, and yet he hated him. In the same way, Nebuchadnezzar had gained from Daniel's interpretation. But he could not love the man who stood before him as the representative of the God of heaven. So if he could do without Daniel, he would; and therefore he first tried his own wise men.

Edward Dennett

Why the Experts Could Not Deliver

The wise men failed for one reason: the message came from a source outside their reach.

In his fear, the king again turns to his wise men, only to find that they cannot interpret the dream. The reason is simple. The dream was a message from God, and only God can interpret such a message. The natural man can understand the things of a man, but no one knows the things of God except the Spirit of God. God's things are only spiritually discerned.

Hamilton Smith

These men were not neutral scholars. Their knowledge had a source, and it did not stand up beside knowledge given by God:

The magicians and astrologers were men who dealt with the powers of darkness to gain knowledge beyond the reach of ordinary men. Compared with these, the four men, taught by God, were ten times better.

F. B. Hole

The Nature of a Secret

Scripture has a word for what the king was facing: a mystery. It carries a precise sense:

It may consist of a dream, a vision, a parable or a spoken prophecy. The key feature is that the divine communication cannot be understood without a later divine communication which explains the first... A mystery is a secret thing which would remain secret apart from divine revelation — a matter you must be let into before you can know and understand it.

The Bible Treasury

Why God Waits

God's servant arrives last, and the timing is deliberate:

He will keep His servants in the background until the king's wise men have shown their utter worthlessness. He will not compete with those wretched frauds. He will let them exhaust every resource of their cleverness. Then, when it is all over with them... He will take the matter in hand. It is always so with God. This principle of His intervention shines on every page of the divine revelation. Man's complete failure comes to light first, and then, and only then, the power of God. We see this principle in many places and ways — at the Red Sea, at the Jordan, but above all in the death and resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ. For while we were still weak, at the right time Christ died for the ungodly. God's activity cannot be mixed with man's puny efforts. Light cannot mingle with darkness.

James Boyd

Summary

- Unchanged. The decree comes from a king the earlier chapters had left unchanged. His heart was never brought to God, and prosperity only fed his pride.

- Avoidance. He summons everyone except the one man he knew could help. A man of the earth has no sympathy with a representative of the God of heaven.

- Incapacity. The dream came from God, so only God could interpret it. His things are spiritually discerned, and Babylon's experts had no way in.

- Secret. A mystery stays hidden until a second word from God opens the first. Study cannot replace revelation.

- Sequence. God lets men exhaust every resource first. Only after their complete failure does His power come to light — above all in the death and resurrection of Christ.

Daniel 4:7

Then came in the scribes, the magicians, the Chaldeans, and the astrologers; and I told the dream before them; but they did not make known unto me the interpretation of it.

Nebuchadnezzar has had a second dream, and this time he remembers every detail. He calls in the trained experts of Babylon, and they cannot tell him what it means. Two questions follow. Why call men who had already failed him once? And why did hearing the dream leave them with nothing to say?

A king unchanged by his own history

The answer starts with the king himself.

The king gives this account himself, to show the mercy shown to him. Yet it is plain that after all the remarkable events of the previous chapters, Nebuchadnezzar was still the same man underneath. There was no thorough change in his soul — his heart was not brought to God. He was at rest in his house and flourishing in his palace. As the man of the earth, everything God had put into his hands only fed his pride and self-satisfaction. In this condition God sends him a fresh testimony... So he makes a decree: bring in all the wise men of Babylon to make known the interpretation of the dream. It was in vain.

William Kelly

Who these men were

The verse names four groups. One of those words tells us what such men actually did.

In Daniel 1:20; 2:2, 10, 27; 4:7; 5:7, 11, 15 the Hebrew word is ashshaph, meaning 'enchanter, magician' — one who practised occult arts. This word occurs nowhere else.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Scripture treats these arts as more than a trick. A king had faced this same failure once before:

Scripture refers many times to the various forms of what is now called occult science. It also warns the Israelites strongly against having anything to do with it. This shows that it was a dangerous reality, however much deception might at times have been mixed in with it. We read of it first in Genesis 41:8, when Pharaoh called for all the magicians of Egypt and the wise men to interpret his dream. When all their resources failed, God's man in the prison was called out to show the dream, and God's purposes for Joseph moved forward. No doubt such men were noted for their learning, like those at the court of Babylon, over whom Daniel was made chief.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Why the dream defeated them

Their failure was not a gap in education. The message had come from outside their whole field of knowledge.

In his fear, the king again turns to his wise men, only to find that they cannot interpret the dream. The reason is simple. The dream was a message from God, and, being such, can only be interpreted by God. The natural man can understand the things of a man. But "no one comprehends the thoughts of God except the Spirit of God." God's things are only spiritually discerned.

Hamilton Smith

Hearing the dream changed nothing

In chapter 2 the king could not even recall his dream. Here he tells it in full — and the result is identical.

Nebuchadnezzar has another dream. This time it stays so firmly fixed in his memory that he can tell it to his wise men exactly as it appeared to him while he slept. But they were no more able to interpret the dream now that they had heard it than they had been able, the first time, to make known the dream itself. God was speaking in a language they did not understand, however learned they might be; nor did God intend that they should understand Him.

James Boyd

Why Daniel was not sent for first

The king had already seen who could read such things. Something kept him from calling Daniel first.

The wise men had proved useless in Daniel 2, and the king had learned then that Daniel alone could unravel his mystery. So it may seem strange that Daniel was not called into his presence at once. There is no affinity between the natural and the spiritual man. Saul was glad to make use of David's services, both with his harp and with his sword, and yet he hated him. In the same way, Nebuchadnezzar had profited by Daniel's interpretation. But he could not love the man who stood before him as the representative of the God of heaven. So if he could do without Daniel, he would.

Edward Dennett

God's timing in the failure

The delay in verse 7 is not wasted time. It is how God makes His own hand unmistakable.

So Nebuchadnezzar's wise men must first try to interpret the dream. Only when they clearly fail does Daniel come into the king's mind. In the ways of God this strange oversight only makes the solemn truth stand out more clearly. The God who put this king in such a position of power and splendour is the one true and living God. He raises up and casts down, and does what He pleases in His own universe. It is only when all human resources fail that God comes in with deliverance.

James Boyd

Summary

- Unchanged. Past miracles had not touched the king's heart. In fear he reached again for help that had already failed him.

- Unqualified. The men he called were enchanters and magicians by trade. They practised real occult arts — the same class Pharaoh called in before Joseph.

- Unable. The dream came from God, so only God could interpret it; the natural mind cannot reach the things of God.

- Unhelped. This time they had the dream itself and still failed, because God was speaking a language He never meant them to read.

- Unmistakable. God lets human wisdom exhaust itself first. When Daniel is called at last, the answer is clearly God's and not man's.

Daniel 4:8

But at the last Daniel came in before me, whose name is Belteshazzar, according to the name of my god, and in whom is the spirit of the holy gods; and before him I told the dream

Nebuchadnezzar tells this story himself: a dream has frightened the most powerful man on earth, and his own experts have failed him. Only then does Daniel walk in — and the king greets him by a Babylonian name, crediting gods that are not God.

Why Daniel came in last

Daniel had already solved one royal mystery. So why did the king send for him last? One writer traces it to a dislike the king would not admit.

The wise men had already proved useless in Daniel 2. The king had learned then that Daniel alone could unravel his mystery. So it may seem strange that he did not call Daniel in at once. But the natural man and the spiritual man have nothing in common. Saul was glad to make use of David's services both with his harp and with his sword, and yet he hated him. In the same way, Nebuchadnezzar had gained from Daniel's interpretation. But he could not love the man who stood before him for the God of heaven. If, therefore, he could do without Daniel, he would; and so he first tried his own wise men. Again they proved powerless. The wisdom of man is limited to earth, but Nebuchadnezzar's dream came from heaven.

Edward Dennett

Last with men, first with God

Being anyone's final option looks like a demotion. One commentator reads the ranking the other way round.

"At last Daniel came in." Daniel had interpreted the king's earlier dreams, so you might expect the king to turn to him first. Yet Daniel seems to be his last resort. But the man who is "last" in man's estimate is first in God's.

Hamilton Smith

Named after a Babylonian god

The king does not call him Daniel. He uses the label Babylon fastened on him, and says plainly whose god it honours.

We notice, however, that although the king consulted Daniel, he called him by the pagan name Babylon had given him. Both verses 8 and 9 use "Belteshazzar." The king says this name was "according to the name of my god," for Bel was one of the great gods of Babylon. In keeping with the pagan name he used, he recognised only that in Daniel was "the spirit of the holy gods." He did not yet know the true God — "the God of heaven" — who had given him his great dominion.

F. B. Hole

One writer sees a plan behind that honour.

Daniel's name was changed to Belteshazzar, which according to Gesenius means "Bel's prince," or "he whom Bel favours." This may have been a trap of Satan. A name and a place of honour with the chief god of the land could draw Daniel away from the worship of the one true God. It could pull him from loyalty to the God whose name was woven into the name his parents gave him in Israel. That is how cunning the enemy of God and of our souls is. By flattery and by force he seeks to turn us from loyalty to Christ, whose blessed name we bear — "Christians."

C. Knapp

Real respect, wrong address

The king speaks to Daniel with real confidence. One commentator asks what that confidence shows about the king himself.

His own account makes it plain. He tells it to show the mercy shown to him. Yet after all the remarkable events of the previous chapters, Nebuchadnezzar was still the same man underneath. There was no real change in his soul. His heart was never brought to God… He may speak to Daniel in a pagan style. He may credit his own gods with the wisdom of the Most High God in him. But he still admits there is something special and unusual in Daniel.

William Kelly

The god who bows down

One writer notes how Scripture elsewhere speaks of Bel.

The king could only turn to Daniel. He called him Belteshazzar, "according to the name of my god." Isaiah 46:1 mocks the Babylonian gods: "Bel bows down, Nebo stoops." So the king hoped for light from a man "in whom is the spirit of the holy gods." No wonder he was afraid before the Most High.

F. B. Hole

Summary

- Last — the king tried every other option first. The natural man and the spiritual man have nothing in common, so he sent for Daniel only when all else failed.

- First — God reverses the ranking. The man last in man's estimate is first with Him.

- Named — "Belteshazzar" honoured Bel, a god of Babylon. The honour may have been a trap, meant to pull Daniel from the God whose name was in his own.

- Misattributed — the king sees that Daniel is different, but he credits "the holy gods." The God of heaven who gave him his empire is still a stranger.

- Unchanged — after all he has seen, his heart is untouched. The god he names Daniel after is the one Scripture pictures bowing down.

Daniel 4:9

O Belteshazzar, master of the scribes, because I know that the spirit of the holy gods is in thee, and no secret is too hard for thee, tell me the visions of my dream which I have seen, and the interpretation of it.

Nebuchadnezzar has had a second dream, and once again his own experts have failed him. In verse 9 he turns at last to Daniel, the man he calls Belteshazzar. His words show what he had learned about Daniel — and how little he had learned about Daniel's God.

Daniel Came in Last

The king's first move was not to the man God had already used.

As a result of his second dream Nebuchadnezzar was again troubled and afraid. He was aware that it came from the unseen world and had a message in it for him. Yet God's earlier dealings with him had left no lasting impression. In his trouble he again thought first of the magicians of various kinds and the Chaldeans. Only when they failed did he bring Daniel in as a last resort.

F. B. Hole

Why call in the same men, when they had already failed him once? One writer traces it to something deeper than forgetfulness.

The king had already proved these men useless in Daniel 2. He had also learned that Daniel alone could unravel his mystery. So it may seem strange that Daniel was not summoned into the king's presence at once. There is no affinity between the natural and the spiritual man. Saul was glad to use David's services, both with his harp and with his sword, and yet he hated him. In the same way, Nebuchadnezzar had profited by Daniel's interpretation. But he could not love the man who stood before him as the representative of the God of heaven. So if he could manage without Daniel, he would.

Edward Dennett

Last With Men, First With God

Being the final name on the list says nothing about a servant's real standing.

Apparently Daniel is the king's last resort. But the man who is "last" in man's estimate is first in God's.

Hamilton Smith

The Name the King Used

Nebuchadnezzar does not call him Daniel. He uses the Babylonian name he himself had imposed, and the verse tells us where that name came from.

We notice, however, that though the king consulted Daniel, he addressed him by his pagan name. In both verses 8 and 9 we find "Belteshazzar." The king says this name was "according to the name of my god," for Bel was one of the great gods of Babylon. And in keeping with the pagan name he used, he recognised only that in Daniel was "the spirit of the holy gods." The true God — "the God of Heaven" — had given him his great dominion. Yet He was still unknown to him.

F. B. Hole

Real Confidence, Wrong Credit

The king's words are warm and certain: he knows Daniel can do this. But he files that ability under the wrong heading.

To him he speaks with confidence… He may speak to him in a pagan style. He may credit the wisdom of the Most High God in Daniel to his own gods. Still, he does acknowledge that there is something special and distinctive about Daniel.

William Kelly

The king's confidence had limits. One writer points out what he still did not know, and why he sent for Daniel at all.

Verse 9 plainly shows that Nebuchadnezzar had not forgotten Daniel's ability to explain secrets. Yet he could not have known the source of Daniel's inspiration, nor that Daniel was God's vessel of the spirit of prophecy. So he sent for him only out of necessity, since in all his dominions there was no one else who could interpret his dream.

Edward Dennett

"Master of the Magicians"

The title in verse 9 — "chief of the magicians" — is not an endorsement of sorcery. The word is wider than it sounds, and translators disagree about it.

People often group magicians and magi together, but they are not necessarily the same. Philo describes the magi like this: "men who gave themselves to the study of nature and to thinking about the divine perfections, worthy of being the counsellors of kings." In this sense Daniel was called master of the "magicians," though others translate the word as "scribes."

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Where the Ability Came From

The king says no mystery is too hard for Daniel. One writer traces that ability back to its source.

All the equipment they needed for the service entrusted to them came from God Himself: "God gave them learning and skill in all literature and wisdom, and Daniel had understanding in all visions and dreams." By divine teaching these servants of the living God left every magician and astrologer in the king's whole realm far behind in wisdom and understanding.

James Boyd

Summary

- Last called. The king heard the magicians first. Daniel came last, because he wanted God's answer without God's servant.

- Last, not least. The one who is last in man's estimate is first in God's. In all the king's dominions, no one else could interpret the dream.

- Last name change. The king still called him "Belteshazzar," a name "according to the name of my god" — Bel, one of the great gods of Babylon.

- Last credit misplaced. He acknowledged real, unique wisdom in Daniel, but credited it to "the holy gods" instead of the Most High who gave it.

- Last word to God. The knowledge, skill and understanding were God's gift. That is why Daniel and his companions left every expert in the king's realm far behind.

Daniel 4:10

Thus were the visions of my head upon my bed I saw, and behold a tree in the midst of the earth, and its height was great.

The chapter is Nebuchadnezzar's own public account of what God did to him. Here he starts to describe the dream: one tree, standing at the centre of the earth, towering upward. Everything in the chapter turns on what that tree stood for, and on who had the right to cut it down.

A dream sent into untroubled prosperity

The dream did not arrive during a crisis. It came to a man who felt settled. Earlier dealings with God had left him unchanged inside.

It is plain, from his own account, although he gives it to show the mercy shown to him, that after all the remarkable events of the previous chapters, Nebuchadnezzar was just the same man at bottom. There was no thorough change in his soul — his heart was not brought to God. He was at rest in his house and flourishing in his palace. As the man of the earth, everything God had put into his hands only fed his pride and self-satisfaction. In this condition God sends him a fresh testimony.

William Kelly

Why speak through pictures seen on a bed at night? One writer connects it with what Job's friend Elihu says about God's methods with a man who is not listening.

While he was deep in his idol worship, the living God began to deal with him. God speaks once, yes twice, yet man does not perceive it. He speaks in a dream, in the vision of the night, when deep sleep falls on men, in slumberings on the bed. Then He opens the ears of men and seals their instruction, to withdraw man from his purpose and hide pride from man (Job 33). And this does not always work. So, to do His own purpose of blessing, He turns to more severe measures.

James Boyd

The tree is a man

The tree stands for one man, not for a nation or an age.

A great tree is always the symbol of a man of vast power on the earth. One tree was enough in this case, because Nebuchadnezzar in fact ruled over all the civilised or prophetic earth. There was, as it were, only one tree: "The beasts of the field had shelter under it, and the birds of the heaven lived in its branches."

J. N. Darby

Greatness, not fruitfulness

Trees appear all over the Bible. One writer asks what the image means when a tree is picked for size and not for fruit.

We may see from these passages that the symbol of a tree points to greatness in the earth, unless fruit is the object. This holds in every case — whether it is an individual as an expression of power, like Nebuchadnezzar, or a nation that rises to the top, or a religious system, as in Matthew 13. That is its universal teaching. Of course, I am not speaking so much of trees grown only for fruit. I mean those chosen for their size and grand appearance as well. Earthly power is clearly what the tree means in Daniel.

William Kelly

Standing where God should stand

The tree stood at the centre. That position, given by God, became the very thing the king claimed for himself.

But what becomes of this delegated power? It is used as an occasion for self-exaltation. God had entrusted this power to Nebuchadnezzar; He had blessed the king beyond measure in temporal things. As a result pride takes hold of him. This happens despite the warning in the interpretation of the dream, and despite the plain prediction of what was coming. The things a man sees blind his heart... "Is not this great Babylon which I have built?" He makes himself the centre instead of God.

J. N. Darby

Someone was watching the tree

The dream did not end with the tree's height. A watcher came down with an order, and the closing question is aimed at every reader.

In a dream he saw a mighty tree, with room in its vast branches for the birds of heaven, and shade beneath for the beasts of the field. He also saw a watcher and a holy one come down from heaven, giving orders for the tree to be cut down, with only its stump left. The magicians were helpless as usual, so the king called in Daniel. Daniel told him that the tree stood for himself. Heaven had noted his ways, and God was about to visit him in judgement unless he repented. Men forget that there is a Watcher who sees their every act and hears their every word... How would any of us stand if the word went out, "Cut down the tree"?

W. W. Fereday

Summary

- Rest. The dream came to a man at ease in his palace. All he had seen of God had left him unchanged, and comfort only fed his pride.

- Dream. God opens a man's ears in the night to turn him from his course and hide pride from him. When a man ignores that, harder measures follow.

- Tree. In the Bible a tall tree pictures greatness on earth, not fruit. Here that greatness is one man.

- Centre. God handed the king his power. The king used it to lift himself up, and put himself where God belonged.

- Watcher. Heaven had already noted his ways, and the sentence was ready. How would any of us stand if the same word went out?

Daniel 4:11

The tree grew, and was strong, and its height reached unto the heavens, and the sight thereof to the end of all the earth.

Nebuchadnezzar tells his own story here, in a public proclamation, and he is still describing the tree of his dream. Two questions decide the chapter: what does such a tree stand for in Scripture, and does heaven admire it as earth does?

A tree as the symbol of one man's power

The image was not new. The dream showed only one tree, and there was a reason for that:

A great tree is always the symbol of a man of vast power on the earth. Here one tree was enough, because Nebuchadnezzar really did rule over the whole civilized earth, the earth that prophecy deals with. There was, as it were, only one tree.

J. N. Darby

The same symbol appears elsewhere in Scripture, and it always carries one meaning:

In every case the symbol of a tree points to greatness in the earth, unless fruit is the object. It may be an individual who stands for power, like Nebuchadnezzar, or a nation that rises to the top, or a system of religion, as in Matthew 13. That is its teaching everywhere.

William Kelly

The height and the reach explained

One commentator sets the dream beside Ezekiel's picture of Assyria as a cedar of Lebanon, with birds nesting in its boughs and nations resting in its shade:

This striking correspondence helps a great deal in understanding the symbols of Nebuchadnezzar's dreams. It lets us see how fitting a picture the tree is of being lifted high in the government of the earth. Its far-reaching, wide-spreading branches shelter and protect people of every rank and condition. Both the beasts of the field and the birds of heaven appear here, because God had given both alike into his hand. So Daniel could well say to the king, "Your greatness has grown and reaches to heaven, and your dominion to the ends of the earth."

Edward Dennett

Greatness that was a gift, not an achievement

The tree did not plant itself. An earlier dream, of a great statue, had already shown the king where his empire came from:

Nebuchadnezzar's kingdom was a direct gift from God. As Daniel said, "You, O king, the king of kings, to whom the God of heaven has given the kingdom, the power, and the might, and the glory." No one could say this of the three kingdoms that followed. They come on the scene in a providential way, as God permits, for the government of the earth and according to His ordering. But their heads never held power directly, as Nebuchadnezzar did. He was nearest God in this external sense, and his responsibility was therefore all the greater.

Edward Dennett

Earth admired it; heaven condemned it

Everything about the tree won applause — its size, its shade, its fruit. Then came a different verdict:

Before long, heaven visited it, and it was an entirely different thing in heaven's judgment. The Watcher and the Holy One came down, as the Lord Himself had done in the earlier days of Babel and Sodom. This visitor from heaven inspected the tree of wonderful growth. But to Him it was no object of admiration or worship. He was not moved to desire its beauty. To all flesh it was a tree good for food, pleasant to the eye, and desirable. In His thoughts it was none of these. He looked on it as something ripe for righteous judgment.

J. G. Bellett

One man in Babylon shared heaven's view:

In that day Daniel was one man who had the mind of heaven about this tree, the mind of the Watcher and the Holy One. Only such as he had it. For the saint on earth has the mind of heaven in him. This is our place. All flesh may feed on a thing while faith, the mind of Christ in us, already sees its end under the sure judgment of God.

J. G. Bellett

A pattern repeated through Scripture

Babel had already shown the pattern:

The builders of Babel joined in one great alliance. A proud plan filled their heart, and they stretched out their hand to carry it through. It was nothing less than to raise a tower that would reach to heaven. But in that hour of proudest daring the Lord comes down in judgment… Nebuchadnezzar walked in his palace, admired his splendour, and said, "Is not this great Babylon, which I have built?" The Lord was watching that evil. While the proud word was still in his mouth, the man who exalted himself was brought low.

The Christian's Friend

Summary

- Symbol. In Scripture a great tree means greatness on the earth: a man, a nation, or a religious system. Fruit is not the point.

- Gift. The height reaching heaven pictured the king's greatness; the reach across the earth, his rule. The God of heaven had given him both.

- Shelter. Its shade and branches show government at its best: shelter for people of every rank, because God had put the beasts and the birds in his hand.

- Verdict. All flesh admired the tree. The Watcher inspected it and found it ripe for judgment. Only Daniel shared heaven's mind.

- Fall. Babel and Nebuchadnezzar show the pattern: pride climbs toward heaven, and God cuts it down while the boast is still in the mouth.

Daniel 4:12

Its leaves were beautiful, and its fruit abundant, and in it was food for all the beasts of the field found shade under it, and the birds of the heavens dwelt in its branches, and all flesh was fed from it.

Nebuchadnezzar, at the height of his power, dreamed of a huge tree that fed and sheltered every living thing under heaven. The picture is glorious, and that is the problem: it is the world's admiring portrait of a man, drawn just before heaven passes sentence on him.

The Tree Is the King Himself

Daniel does not leave the image open to guesswork. When he reaches the interpretation, the whole splendid picture collapses into one person.

The tree, which was so imposing in the sight of the earth and which provided shelter for all living creatures, was a figure of the king himself.

Hamilton Smith

In an earlier dream Nebuchadnezzar was the head of gold on a great statue. This dream is narrower.

Both concern Nebuchadnezzar, as it plainly says. But the head of gold takes in his dynasty as well, since the second of the four prophetic kingdoms does not appear until his dynasty ends. The tree is a symbol of Nebuchadnezzar himself, as the judgment carried out shows.

Edward Dennett

Why a Tree

The image was not invented for this dream. It carries a settled meaning across Scripture.

A tree may stand for an individual who expresses power, like Nebuchadnezzar. It may stand for a nation that rises to the top, or for a system of religion, as in Matthew 13. In every case the symbol points to greatness in the earth, unless fruit is the object. That is its consistent teaching.

William Kelly

Notice also that the vision holds a single tree, with no forest around it.

A great tree is always the symbol of a man of vast power on the earth. One tree was enough here. Nebuchadnezzar in fact ruled over all the civilized, or prophetic, earth.

J. N. Darby

Shade for the Beasts, Branches for the Birds

The animals in the verse are not decoration. God had already given this king the beasts of the field and the birds of the heavens.

The tree is a fitting picture of exaltation in the government of the earth, in the far-reaching, wide-spreading, sheltering protection it gives to people of every rank and condition. The beasts of the field and the birds of heaven appear because both alike had been given into his hand. They, and the children of men with them, are seen as subject to his authority, sustained and protected by it.

Edward Dennett

So the verse records real benefit. Under this rule people ate and lived in safety.

Power Received, Then Claimed

The tree grew because God made it grow. That is where the danger lay.

God had entrusted this power to Nebuchadnezzar; He had blessed the king beyond measure in temporal things. As a result pride took hold of him... The case is this. The throne of God had been taken from the Jews. God puts the Gentiles into the place of power in the person of Nebuchadnezzar. But man is guilty, and so unable to keep any law. Power cannot be committed to him without his lifting himself up against the God who gave it. "Is not this great Babylon which I have built?" He makes himself the centre instead of God.

J. N. Darby

Two Ways of Looking at One Tree

Every eye on earth looked up at the beautiful leaves and the abundant fruit. Heaven came down and saw the same tree differently.

Soon afterwards, heaven visited it. In heaven's judgment it was a different thing altogether. The Watcher and the Holy One came down... and this visitor from heaven inspected this tree of beautiful, astonishing growth. But to Him it was no object of admiration or worship. He was not moved to desire its beauty. To all flesh it was a tree good for food, pleasant to the eye, desirable for every purpose. In His thoughts it was none of these. He looked on it as something ripe for righteous judgment.

J. G. Bellett

The Same Picture in the Parables

Jesus compared the kingdom to a mustard seed that grows into a tree with birds in its branches. Commentators trace that picture back to this verse.

The kingdom itself is like a little grain of mustard seed becoming a great tree. In the Old Testament that is a symbol of something raised high in the world, of a political power. We know well that this has come. The birds nesting in its branches signify the protection it gives. Compare Daniel 4:12.

J. N. Darby

Summary

- Given. The height, the fruit and the reach were all God's gift. Nebuchadnezzar held rule over men, beasts and birds before he ever boasted of it.

- Grown. In Scripture a tree pictures greatness in the earth. One tree was enough here, because one man ruled the whole known world.

- Sheltering. The shade and the food did real people real good. The empire sheltered every rank and condition.

- Seen. All flesh admired the tree. Heaven inspected it and found it ripe for judgment. One tree drew worship from below and a sentence from above.

- Sequel. Jesus used the same picture for a kingdom that grows into a great tree with birds in its branches. Greatness on earth is never proof of God's approval.

Daniel 4:13

I saw in the visions of my head upon my bed, and behold, a watcher and a holy one came down from the heavens;

Nebuchadnezzar has been describing a huge tree he saw in a dream. Now the scene changes. As the king lies in bed, he sees someone come down from heaven, and everything that follows begins with that visitor and the word he brings.

Heaven Comes Down to Inspect

Everyone on earth admired the tree. Heaven's visitor did not.

Shortly afterwards, heaven visited it. In heaven's judgment it was a different thing altogether. The Watcher and the Holy One came down, just as the Lord Himself had come down in the earlier days of Babel and of Sodom. This visitor from heaven inspected the tree of beautiful, astonishing growth. But to Him it was no object of admiration or worship. He was not moved to desire its beauty. In His thoughts it was not a tree good for food, or pleasant to the eye, or desirable for any purpose, as it was in the thoughts of all flesh. He looked on it as something ripe for righteous judgment. He said of it, "Chop down the tree and lop off its branches, strip off its leaves and scatter its fruit."

J. G. Bellett

Who the Watcher Is

Where did this word "watcher" come from? One writer sees it as the king's own way of speaking. Daniel names the real source of the decree.

As for the term "watcher," I do not think the understanding of who brought the decree of judgment rises above Nebuchadnezzar's religious condition. Daniel ascribes the decree directly to the Most High. Angels may well be its intelligent instruments, and God may in some way commit its administration to them. That presents no difficulty. The letter to the Hebrews, and other scriptures too, teach us that God employs angels in this way.

J. N. Darby

Whoever the messenger was, the king could not treat what he had seen as an ordinary dream.

In verses 10-17 we have Nebuchadnezzar's own account of the dream that made him afraid. Read these verses and the strongly marked element of the supernatural is plain. There was a visit from "a Watcher and a Holy One." There was also a decree, endorsed by "the Most High," who "rules in the kingdom of men."

F. B. Hole

God Keeps Watch Over Governments

This name for the visitor matches how God deals with power on earth.

We also learn that God takes notice of the principles that guide the governments of the earth. They hold their power from God. His throne is not on the earth now, as it once was in Israel. Still, God watches over everything, and He judges whatever He has entrusted with authority. He does not rule directly. He holds responsible the one to whom He has entrusted the rule, so that this ruler might acknowledge God's authority as supreme in this world.

J. N. Darby

A Watcher Over Every Life

What was true of an emperor is not limited to emperors.

Daniel told the king that the tree stood for himself. Heaven had noted his ways, and God was about to visit him in judgment unless he repented. Men forget that there is a Watcher who sees their every act and hears their every word. In Noah's day "the LORD saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth." In David's time He looked down from heaven on the children of men. He looked for any who understood and sought God, but He found none who were not wholly worthless in His sight (Genesis 6:5; Psalm 14:2-3). How would any of us stand if the word went out, "Chop down the tree"?

W. W. Fereday

Sharing Heaven's Estimate

One man in Babylon already shared heaven's view of the tree before it fell.

This was solemn. Everyone was celebrating together. The beasts of the field, the birds of the air, and all flesh were glorying in the very thing heaven was condemning to destruction. But Daniel was a man of that day who had the mind of heaven — the mind of the Watcher and the Holy One about this tree. Only people like him had it. For the saint on earth has the mind of heaven in him. This is our place. All flesh may feed on what faith, or the mind of Christ in us, sees is heading for the certain judgment of God.

J. G. Bellett

Summary

- Heaven sees. A watcher comes down and inspects what everyone on earth admires. Men forget that a Watcher sees every act and hears every word.

- Heaven speaks. The dream is not ordinary — it carries a visit and a decree endorsed by the Most High, who rules in the kingdom of men.

- Heaven judges. The visitor is not moved by the tree's beauty. He sees something ripe for righteous judgment and orders it chopped down.

- Heaven rules. God does not govern the earth directly. He holds the ruler responsible for the power He gave him, so that the ruler must own God's supreme authority.

- Heaven's mind in you. Angels may serve as instruments, but Daniel traced the decree straight to the Most High. What marked him out was simple: he shared heaven's estimate of what everyone else was celebrating. That mind of heaven is our place too.

Daniel 4:14

he cried aloud, and said thus Hew down the tree, and cut off its branches, shake off its leaves, and scatter its fruit; let the beasts get away from under it, and the birds from its branches.

A voice from heaven orders the great tree cut down and everything sheltering under it driven away. Two questions follow: what does the tree stand for, and why is heaven's verdict the opposite of everyone else's?

The tree as a picture of earthly greatness

One writer explains what a tree stands for wherever Scripture uses one as a symbol.

In every case the symbol of a tree points to greatness in the earth, unless fruit is the object. That holds whether it is an individual who expresses power, like Nebuchadnezzar, or a nation that rises to the top, or a system of religion, as in Matthew 13... This tree was the admiration of men. Everything about it gratified the heart: its own magnificent size, the beauty of its boughs and leaves, the abundance and sweetness of its fruits. Under its kindly shade the beasts of the field and the birds of the sky found protection. All this and more was in it, and such were man's thoughts about it. But what was God's estimate?

William Kelly

The creatures under its shade

The order also drives out the beasts and the birds. One writer says why they belong in the dream at all.

The beasts of the field and the birds of the sky come into the picture because God had given both alike into his hand. They, like the children of men, are subject to his authority, sustained and protected by it.

Edward Dennett

Heaven's inspection

Man and God can look at the same thing and reach opposite verdicts. One writer sets this visitor from heaven beside two earlier times God came down to see for Himself.

After a short time, however, heaven visited it, and in the judgment of heaven it was a different thing altogether. The Watcher and the Holy One came down, as the Lord Himself had done in the still earlier days of Babel and of Sodom. This visitor from heaven inspected the tree of beautiful, wonderful growth. But with Him it was no object of admiration or worship. In His thoughts it was not a tree good for food, or pleasant to the eye, or desirable for any purpose, as it was in the thoughts of all flesh. He looked on it as something ripe for righteous judgment.

J. G. Bellett

What "hew down" actually means

The phrase sounds final, and it has been used in debates about the fate of the wicked. One writer answers by pointing to how the words work here, where the one hewn down goes on living.

"Hewn down." ... Compare the force of the expression in Daniel 4:14: it does not at all imply even the taking away of natural life. ... If "hewn down" itself meant the extinction of natural life, there would be little cause to dread the "fire" afterwards.

Frederick W. Grant

Another writer reads the order the same way.

Notice, it is only a destruction for a time; there is no such thing as annihilation in anything in the mind of God.

William Kelly

Who the blow lands on

Chapter 2 gave Nebuchadnezzar another picture of himself: a head of gold. One writer marks the difference between that image and this tree.

Notice a difference between the head of gold in chapter 2 and the tree here, in how each is applied. Both concern Nebuchadnezzar, as the text plainly says. But the head of gold includes his dynasty, since the second of the four prophetic kingdoms does not appear until his dynasty ends. The tree is a symbol of Nebuchadnezzar himself, as the judgment carried out shows. Only we have to add this: his degradation is in reality typical of the character of Gentile power in government, right up to the time Christ appears to replace it and establish His kingdom.

Edward Dennett

The lesson the felling was meant to teach

The order to cut the tree down carries a stated aim. One writer ties that aim to the terms on which Nebuchadnezzar held power.

Nebuchadnezzar was the instrument God used to lead Judah into captivity, and he was the first of the great Gentile rulers to exercise the government of imperial power. God had not left authority in the hands of the Gentiles for them to do their own will. He gave them their authority to carry out His will. Nebuchadnezzar had to learn this when God's judgment fell on him. "A watcher, a holy one" cried out so "that the living may know that the Most High rules the kingdom of men and gives it to whom he will and sets over it the lowliest of men."

An Outline of Sound Words

The word turned on the reader

The dream became a public proclamation, circulated through the empire. One writer draws out what the title "watcher" implies for anyone who reads it.

The King's story is very simple. In a dream he saw a mighty tree, with room in its vast branches for the birds of the sky, and with shade beneath for the beasts of the field. He also saw a watcher, a holy one, come down from heaven directing the tree to be cut down, with only its stump remaining... Men forget that there is a Watcher who sees their every act and hears their every word... How would any of us stand if the word went out, "Chop down the tree"?

W. W. Fereday

Summary

- Watched. A Watcher came down and inspected what all flesh admired. One tree, two verdicts — and heaven's was the true one.

- Weighed. The tree stands for greatness in the earth. Everything about it gratified the human heart, but God saw it as ripe for righteous judgment.

- Felled. "Hewn down" is not extinction. It does not even imply the taking away of natural life, because in God's mind nothing is annihilated.

- Widened. The tree pictures Nebuchadnezzar himself. Yet his degradation is typical of Gentile power in government until Christ appears to set up His kingdom.

- Why. God gave the Gentiles authority to carry out His will, not their own — so the living may know that the Most High rules the kingdom of men.

Daniel 4:15

Nevertheless leave the stump of its roots in the earth, even with a band of iron and brass, in the tender grass of the field; and let it be bathed with the dew of heaven, and let his portion be with the beasts in the grass of the earth.

The stump is the hinge of Nebuchadnezzar's dream: the great tree comes down, but its roots stay alive in the ground. Why does the sentence stop short of destruction, and what does it mean for the greatest king on earth to share the portion of animals?

Judgment for a time, not annihilation

The tree really comes down. But the order to leave the roots sets a limit on the judgment:

Notice, it is merely a destruction for a time; there is no such thing as annihilation in anything in the mind of God. "But leave the stump of its roots in the earth." There must be means used by God to keep it alive.

William Kelly

What the iron and bronze band does

The band is not extra punishment. It is the guard around what God means to give back.

In His mercy God set a limit to his madness, and made his kingdom sure to him "with a band of iron and bronze." God had given him the kingdom at the beginning, and God's power now held it securely for him. Meanwhile its degraded ruler, with a beast's heart given to him, herded with the cattle of the field, his hair like the feathers and his nails like the claws of a bird.

James Boyd

A portion with the beasts

Being given the portion of animals is not random. It matches what pride does to a person:

The only true privilege of man, the thing that makes him noble, is that he can look up to God and acknowledge Him. Without this he looks downward; he cannot be enough for himself; he is degraded. Dependence is his glory, for it sets him before God and gives him to know God. Pride and independence separate man from God; he becomes a beast, without real intelligence.

J. N. Darby

A real judgment, not a delusion

The verse hands a living man the portion of animals. Not everyone has believed that literally:

Some have explained it as nothing more than a delusion in the king's mind... Scripture affirms that God's power brought king Nebuchadnezzar down, in appearance, to the condition of a beast. If we accept that God could and did set aside the laws of nature — letting some walk unhurt in the fiercest fire, and keeping another safe in a den of lions — then it is simply a question of His will and word whether He brought Nebuchadnezzar into this terrible humiliation, hunted among the beasts of the field and made to eat grass like the oxen.

William Kelly

Seven times: how long, and why "times"

Commentators differ on how long this lasted. One weighs the word "times":

From a peak of glory Nebuchadnezzar was now brought down to the level of a beast — indeed almost below that level. In that miserable, beast-like condition "seven times" passed over him. It was not a passing affliction but a long one, though it is not stated here whether "times" means years. Elsewhere it apparently does.

F. B. Hole

Another writer sees a wider reason for the vague word:

"Times" may have been used instead of years. Perhaps that is because this judgment on Nebuchadnezzar is the pattern of the condition the Gentile powers are reduced to through the whole course of their empire. So a symbolic term may have been chosen instead of one from ordinary life. The Gentile nations, despite God's gift of supreme power, would give Him no proper recognition in their government.

William Kelly

Broken low so that God can raise

For the king, the stump is the seed of the ending:

He is left as "a stump in the earth." And then, being broken and humbled under God's mighty hand, God blesses him and exalts him, in His own way, at the end.

J. G. Bellett

That promised return was not vague comfort; it was a prediction that had to come true to the letter.

Daniel had told the king that the kingdom would be sure to him after he had learned that the heavens rule. This prediction was also verified... God thus fulfilled His own word through the mouth of His servant; not one jot or tittle was allowed to fall to the ground, and Nebuchadnezzar gladly confesses and records the divine faithfulness.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Left. The whole verse turns on one word. The tree comes down, but the roots stay in the ground — God's judgments here destroy for a time, and He keeps alive what He means to restore.

- Banded. The iron and bronze are mercy, not cruelty. God Himself holds the kingdom secure while its ruler is unfit to hold anything.

- Lowered. A portion with the beasts matches the offence. Man's dignity is that he looks up; pride makes him look down, and God's power really brought this king down to the level of a beast.

- Limited. "Seven times" sets a boundary on the madness. Writers differ on whether it means literal years. One reads it as a picture of the whole span of Gentile rule that forgets God.

- Lifted. The stump ends in restoration. Broken and humbled under God's mighty hand, the king is blessed and raised again, in God's own way, at the end.

Daniel 4:16

Let his heart be changed from man's, and let a beast's heart be given unto him; and let seven times pass over him.

This is the sentence passed in Nebuchadnezzar's dream. The king will lose a man's mind, receive an animal's, and stay that way for a set time. Two questions follow. What exactly did he lose, and how long is "seven times"?

A man's heart and a beast's heart

The difference between the two hearts named in the verse is a matter of direction.

The word "beast" is used because of this king's destructive power. A beast's heart was given to Nebuchadnezzar. A man's heart looks upward to God; a beast's heart looks down and preys on others. A beast is a wild, hungry creature that devours everything below it.

J. N. Darby

He did not lose intelligence in general. He lost the one thing that sets a human being apart from the animals.

He lost every thought of God. He had no more idea of God than an animal in the field. Even an ordinary man has a conscience in him. But Nebuchadnezzar lost all thought. He sank to the mindlessness of an animal. Man was made to be the one creature on earth who looked up to God and lived in dependence on Him. That is his glory.

William Kelly

The sentence matches the sin

The punishment was not random. It gave outward shape to what the king had already become inside.

Some people look like men on the outside, but "a man who is honoured yet has no understanding is like the animals that perish." Nebuchadnezzar is the most striking proof of this. Yet the same is true, in principle, of every man who has self and not God before his eyes. That was exactly true of the king of Babylon. He had no understanding. He credited everything to himself and not to God. So, by a terrible punishment, he is brought down to the lowest state of all.

William Kelly

That principle reaches past the one king in the story.

He may reject the knowledge of the true God. He may become in spirit what Nebuchadnezzar became in body. That is, he too may be given a beast's heart. Of course this was a miraculous judgment carried out on that proud king of Babylon. But in moral terms it fits every man who turns away from God's testimony and gives himself up to the passing pleasures of the moment.

William Kelly

A picture of world power

The king's condition becomes a portrait of the empires after him. His madness took the shape of the very symbol Daniel later uses for Gentile rule — the rule of the nations outside Israel.

He imagined himself an animal, and for seven years he lived in the fields as one. We do not need to look outside Daniel's book to learn that Gentile rule is simply beastly in God's sight. The same powers appear to Nebuchadnezzar as metals in Daniel 2 and to Daniel as wild beasts in Daniel 7.

W. W. Fereday

"Seven times"

The word "times" is vague; the number attached to it is not.

It does not say "years," but "times" — though the "times" might be years. The word "times" is vague, while the word "seven" makes it very precise. It means a complete period, a period covering the whole length of the times of the Gentiles… This shows that we should expect no improvement in the governments of the earth. So it is worse than useless for a Christian to launch out into political struggles, hoping to improve the state of things around him. It also sits badly with his heavenly calling.

Edward Dennett

Commentators differ here. Others take the phrase as a plain seven years. They ask where Scripture ever uses it more widely.

The fact is that not one text of Scripture uses such a term as a prophecy. This chapter, which has it four times, uses it only of Nebuchadnezzar, in a literal and therefore quite different sense.

The Bible Treasury

The limit, and what lay past it

The word "till" sets a limit. The humbling had an end, and the man who came out of it was changed.

Nebuchadnezzar had credited all his glory to himself. So he was brought down to the state of a beast, as no one else ever has been, until "seven times" passed over him. After that he "lifted up his eyes to heaven" — a repentant and restored man who owned the Most High, no longer like an animal but with moral understanding.

William Kelly

Summary

- Looking up. A man's heart looks up to God; a beast's looks down and devours. The verse describes losing the first and receiving the second.

- Looking down. The king had already credited his glory to himself. The sentence only showed on the outside what he had chosen inside. The same holds for anyone who puts self where God belongs.

- Looking on. What happened to one king pictures the empires after him. They hold power with no thought of God — metals in Daniel 2, wild beasts in Daniel 7.

- Counting the times. "Seven" marks a complete period. Commentators differ on its reach. Some read seven literal years; others, the whole era of Gentile rule.

- Looking up again. The word "till" fixed a limit. When the time ran out, he lifted his eyes to heaven — restored, and owning the Most High.

Daniel 4:17

This sentence is by the decree of the watchers, and the decision by the word of the holy ones that the living may know that the Most High ruleth over the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will, and setteth up over it the basest of men.

A sentence falls on the greatest king of his day, and the verse gives the reason: the living are meant to learn who really holds power. Two questions follow. Who are the "watchers"? And what does it mean that God gives the kingdom of men even to the lowest of men?

The decree comes down from heaven

The king saw a heavenly figure and heard a sentence from "the watchers." One writer is careful not to press the term too far. He notes that Daniel traces the sentence straight to its true source:

As to the term "watcher," I do not think that knowing who brought the decree of judgment goes beyond Nebuchadnezzar's religious condition. Daniel traces it at once to the Most High. Angels may well be the intelligent instruments of that decree, and God may in some sense give them a part in carrying it out. That raises no difficulty. The letter to the Hebrews, and other scriptures too, teach us that God employs angels in this way.

J. N. Darby

The word itself carries a warning. A watcher is one who observes, and heaven had been watching this king long before the sentence fell:

The magicians were helpless as usual, so the king called in Daniel. Daniel told him that the tree stood for himself. Heaven had noted his ways, and God was about to visit him in judgment unless he repented. Men forget that there is a Watcher who sees their every act and hears their every word.

W. W. Fereday

The title "Most High"

The name used here is not a stray detail. It is the title Scripture gives God for this very thing — His rule over human government:

So all through Scripture, "the Most High" is a telling title of God as the Sovereign Ruler in the kingdom of men (Dan. 4:17). The demon-possessed man confessed Jesus as the Son of the absolute Lord of the universe. In the same way, the slave girl with a spirit of divination owned Paul and Silas as servants of the Most High God (Acts 16:17).

The Bible Treasury

Power held on trust, not owned

The dream pictured a great tree sheltering everything under it. The tree was a man at the very top of human authority. But that place was a loan, and God checks how it is used:

We also learn that God takes notice of the principles that guide the governments of the earth. They hold their power from God. His throne is not on the earth now, as it was in Israel. Yet God watches over all, and He judges the one He has given authority to. He does not rule Himself; He holds the ruler responsible, so that the ruler might own God's authority as supreme in this world.

J. N. Darby

"To whomever He will" — even the lowest of men

Human greatness is not what puts a man on the throne. God is free in His choice, and man at his best is a small thing:

What a poor, weak, foolish, conceited creature man is at his best state, altogether vanity (Ps. 39:5)! God does not always set the wise and noble of the earth over the kingdom of men. He gives it to whomever He will, and sets over it the lowest of men (chapter 4:17).

James Boyd

Why would God ever hand power to such men? There is a purpose in it:

They represent Him in the way of government, little as they may realise it. Scripture even calls them His ministers, and He will hold them responsible for the way they use the power He has given them. Sometimes He allows this power to be in the hands of "the lowest of them" (Dan. 4:17). Every sort of man must be tested, so that all may know that Christ is the only hope of the world.

J T Mawson

The lesson still being taught

The chapter is not only history. The same pride, and the same answer from God, are here now:

Put power into the hands of any fallen son of Adam and he will use it to exalt himself. He will even dare to use it against the saints of God and against God Himself. So came this stroke of chastisement on Nebuchadnezzar. It is a fitting picture of the turmoil among the nations today. What is God seeking to teach these men? "That the Most High rules in the kingdom of men, and gives it to whomever He will." When will they learn this lesson? When, like this king, they lift up their eyes to heaven.

George Davison

For anyone unsettled by what powerful people are doing, this truth holds:

We must recognise this and hold it without fear, doubt, or dodging, despite everything that looks the other way. Only then will we have confidence and rest of soul amid the flood of wickedness and the successes of the evil powers all around us. He is not stepping in openly at the moment. Still, He controls all things by His providence. GOD IS, and must ever be. This is the immovable anchor for our souls amid the threatening waves.

J T Mawson

Summary

- Watched — heaven had been watching. A king's ways were "noted in heaven" long before the sentence fell.

- Named — all through Scripture, "Most High" is God's title as Sovereign Ruler in the kingdom of men.

- Lent — a throne is a loan, not a possession. God does not rule the earth Himself now, but He holds the ruler responsible.

- Free — He gives the kingdom to whomever He will, even to the lowest of men. Every sort of man must be tested, so that all may know that Christ is the only hope of the world.

- Known — the aim is that the living may know it. That happens when a man lifts his eyes to heaven, as this king did; until then, it is the anchor of those who already see it.

Daniel 4:18

This dream I, king Nebuchadnezzar, have seen; and thou, Belteshazzar, tell the interpretation, forasmuch as all the wise men of my kingdom are not able to make known unto me the interpretation; but thou art able, for the spirit of the holy gods is in thee.

Nebuchadnezzar has just retold his dream of the great tree, and now he asks one man to explain it. Two questions sit in the verse: why did a king with a court full of experts turn to Daniel last, and who did he think was the source of Daniel's insight?

A king who had not changed

The dream came to a man who had watched God act again and again and had stayed the same inside:

The king tells the story himself, and he tells it to show the mercy shown to him. Even so, his own account makes it plain: after all the remarkable events of the earlier chapters, Nebuchadnezzar was still the same man underneath. There was no real change in his soul, no bringing of his heart to God. He was at ease in his house and flourishing in his palace. As the man of the earth, everything God had put into his hands only fed his pride and self-satisfaction. In this condition God sends him a fresh testimony.

William Kelly

Why the wise men came first

The king admits that his own experts failed him. Yet Daniel was not the first man he called:

Nebuchadnezzar's wise men must first have a try at interpreting the dream, and only after their obvious failure does Daniel come into the king's mind. And in God's ways this strange oversight only makes a solemn truth stand out more. The God who put this monarch in such a position of power and splendour is the one true and living God. He raises up and casts down, and He does what He pleases in His own universe. Only when all human resources fail does God step in with deliverance for His fallen and devil-oppressed creature.

James Boyd

The same writer names the reason: the man of God is useful to the world, but never comfortable company:

The men of this world will take all the help the man of God can give them in the things of earth. But with him they can never feel at home. A great gulf lies between the man of the world and the man of God, and neither is fully happy in the other's company. So the servant of the Lord may help in a moment of difficulty, and both he and his help are soon forgotten... You cannot bring the man of God to mind without bringing God Himself to mind too. That wakes the conscience and disturbs the peace of the soul. So the world appeals to the servant of the Lord only in its greatest need.

James Boyd

The name he used, and the gods he credited

The king does not call him Daniel. He uses the name Babylon gave him, and he credits Babylon's gods:

Though the king consulted Daniel, he called him by the heathen name given to him. In both verses 8 and 9 we find "Belteshazzar." The king says this name was "according to the name of my god," for Bel was one of the great gods of Babylon. And in keeping with the heathen name he used, he recognised only that Daniel had "the spirit of the holy gods." He still did not know the true God — "the God of Heaven" — who had given him his great dominion.

F. B. Hole

"But you are able"

The king is sure of Daniel, and wrong about where Daniel's wisdom comes from:

He may speak to Daniel in a heathen style. He may credit the wisdom of the Most High God in Daniel to his own gods. But he still acknowledges that there is something special and unusual in Daniel.

William Kelly

Wisdom from outside the system

The failure of the king's experts was not a one-off embarrassment:

The world's greatness and glory not only come to an end. Its wisdom fails completely, as the day now fast approaching will surely show. When God is acting, the world's wisdom is folly and thick darkness. It takes someone entirely outside its course and ways to make known the mind of God, whether in grace or in judgment.

The Bible Treasury

Summary

- Unchanged. Prosperity left the king just as he was inside, so God sent him a fresh testimony.

- Last resort. The king tried his wise men first and remembered Daniel last. The world calls on the servant of God only in its greatest need.

- Emptied first. God steps in with deliverance only when every human resource has failed.

- Half-light. The king credits "the spirit of the holy gods" and calls Daniel by a name taken from Bel. He senses the power, but he does not yet know the God of heaven who gave him his kingdom.

- Outside voice. When God acts, the world's wisdom is darkness. His mind reaches the king through a man standing outside the world's whole course.

Daniel 4:19

Then Daniel, whose name is Belteshazzar, was astonied for one hour, and his thoughts troubled him. The king spoke and said, Belteshazzar, let not the dream, nor its interpretation, trouble thee. Belteshazzar answered and said, My lord, the dream be to them that hate thee, and its interpretation to thine enemies!

Nebuchadnezzar has just told his dream to the one man he trusts with it. The answer he gets is silence. Why did Daniel go quiet? Why did the king have to calm the prophet down? And what should we make of the wish Daniel speaks first?

The hour of silence

The hard part was how to tell the man in front of him.

No wonder Daniel seemed to be struck dumb when the royal dreamer had set before him the visions of his head. For one hour he was astonished, and his thoughts troubled him. How was he to tell this proud ruler of the evil and degradation that was ready to fall on his crowned head?

James Boyd

(The older translation reads "astonied for one hour"; the ESV renders it "was dismayed for a while.")

No pleasure in another man's ruin

Daniel had every earthly reason to welcome bad news for the king who held his nation captive. He did not.

Before hearing the interpretation of the dream we learn the effect it produced on Daniel. He was a captive in a strange land under the yoke of a foreign king; but it was no pleasure to Daniel to know that judgment and disaster were coming on the king.

Hamilton Smith

What he saw coming

The king was afraid of a dream he did not understand. Daniel was afraid of one he did.

In verse 19 we see that Daniel himself, to whom the meaning of the dream was at once revealed, was also afraid and troubled, for he realised it warned the king of coming chastisement from the hand of God — a blow of the severest kind.

F. B. Hole

Comfort from the king

The roles reverse for a moment: the man under sentence tells the messenger not to be upset. One writer reads Daniel's reply closely, and notices that the verse changes what it calls him.

The meaning of the dream unfolded to his soul as he heard it. He understood what it meant for the king. Filled with amazement and troubled, he appears to have been reluctant to tell him what the dream meant. Nebuchadnezzar saw this and told him not to let the dream or its interpretation trouble him. … We may ask whether Daniel, in answering as he did, kept the level of his prophetic office as a messenger from God. He had the interpretation straight from God. Notice too that in the record of this sentence the name Daniel is dropped. For the first and only time it is Belteshazzar — not "Daniel, whose name was Belteshazzar," but simply Belteshazzar — who answers the king.

Edward Dennett

That Babylonian name was itself a claim on Daniel. The king named him after his own god.

The king could only turn to Daniel, addressing him as Belteshazzar, "according to the name of my god." … He hoped for light from a man who had "the spirit of the holy gods" in him. Yet we are not surprised that before the Most High he was afraid.

F. B. Hole

A wish, then the whole truth

Daniel's first words wish the dream away onto the king's enemies. The same writer who questions that reply also shows what lay behind it, and what it cost Daniel to speak at all.

We can now understand why Daniel was tempted to say, "May the dream be for those who hate you," as the judgment hanging over the king rose up before him. Only the courage that came from knowing his mission was from God let him unroll the scroll of the king's future without flinching. It took courage for the Jewish captive-prophet to stand before the ruler of the world and describe such an overwhelming disaster.

Edward Dennett

Another writer notes that Daniel did not speak until the king urged him on.

The king has to encourage him before he will open his mouth and tell his unhappy listener the doom that awaited him from the hand of God. But he was there as the mouthpiece of God. He had to translate God's words to the king faithfully, whatever the result might be.

James Boyd

Why the warning came at all

The dream came to a man who had already seen God act again and again, and had not changed.

Nebuchadnezzar tells this story himself, to show the mercy shown to him. Yet his own account makes it plain. After all the remarkable events of the previous chapters, he was still the same man underneath. There was no thorough change in his soul, nothing that brought his heart to God. He was at ease in his house and flourishing in his palace. As a man of the earth, everything God had put into his hands only fed his pride and self-satisfaction. In this condition God sends him a fresh testimony.

William Kelly

Summary

- Unchanged — Nebuchadnezzar had seen God act again and again, and was still the same man underneath. Every gift only fed his pride, so God sent him a fresh testimony.

- Understood — The meaning unfolded to Daniel as he listened. He saw what was coming for the king, and it left him silent.

- Unwilling — A captive under a foreign king, Daniel took no pleasure in the king's coming disaster. The king had to tell his own prophet not to be troubled.

- Uncomfortable — Daniel's first words wish the dream onto the king's enemies. One writer calls this a temptation, and asks whether it fell below his prophetic office.

- Unflinching — Knowing his mission came from God gave Daniel courage. He carried God's message across without changing it, whatever the result.

Daniel 4:20

The tree that thou sawest, which grew and was strong, whose height reached unto the heavens, and the sight of it to all the earth;

Daniel has heard the king's dream. He stood silent and troubled for an hour. Now he starts to explain it, and his first word is that the great tree stands for a man. So why does Scripture picture a ruler as a tree? And how does heaven judge greatness that grows this high and spreads this far?

The tree is the man, not the empire

An earlier dream had already called Nebuchadnezzar the head of gold. The tree here is a narrower picture.

Notice a difference between the head of gold in chapter 2 and the tree here, in what each one pictures. Both concern Nebuchadnezzar, as the text plainly says. But the head of gold takes in his dynasty too, since the second of the four prophetic kingdoms does not appear until his dynasty ends. The tree is a symbol of Nebuchadnezzar himself, as the judgment carried out shows. One more thing: his degradation is really a picture of what Gentile power in government is like, right up to its replacement, when Christ appears to set up His kingdom.

Edward Dennett

Why a tree pictures greatness

The image is not random. Other passages use the same symbol and agree on its meaning.

These passages show what the symbol of a tree points to: greatness in the earth, unless fruit is the object. It holds in every case — an individual who stands for power, like Nebuchadnezzar, or a nation that rises to the top, or a system of religion, as in Matthew 13. That is its consistent teaching… In Daniel the tree clearly means earthly power. This tree was the admiration of men. It had everything that pleased the heart: its own magnificent size, the beauty of its boughs and leaves, the plentiful sweet fruit, and the kind shade where all these creatures, the beasts of the field and the birds of the sky, found protection.

William Kelly

Shelter for every living thing

The creatures sheltering under the branches are not decoration. They match what God had already handed to this king, and Ezekiel draws the same picture of another empire.

The prophets often use the figure of a tree for men in their earthly greatness. Ezekiel says: "Behold, Assyria was a cedar in Lebanon… of towering height." He goes on: "All the birds of the heavens made their nests in its boughs; under its branches all the beasts of the field gave birth to their young, and under its shadow lived all great nations" (Ezek. 31:3-9). This striking match helps us a great deal with the symbols in Nebuchadnezzar's dreams. It shows how fitting the picture is for a man lifted high in the government of the earth, giving far-reaching, wide-spreading shelter to people of every rank and condition. The beasts of the field and the birds of the sky come into the picture because God had given both alike into his hand (see Dan. 2:38).

Edward Dennett

Heaven's estimate of the same tree

Everyone on earth admired this tree. Then heaven sent an inspector of its own.

Not long after, heaven visited it. In heaven's judgment it was a completely different thing. The Watcher and the Holy One came down, as the Lord Himself had done in the earlier days of Babel and of Sodom. This visitor from heaven inspected the tree of beautiful, astonishing growth. But to Him it was no object of admiration or worship. He was not moved to desire its beauty. All flesh thought it good for food, pleasant to the eye, and desirable for every purpose. In His thoughts it was none of these. He looked at it as something ripe for righteous judgment.

J. G. Bellett

One man with the mind of heaven

Daniel knew what everyone else was cheering for. That kind of knowledge is the believer's normal place.

This was solemn. Everyone was celebrating together — the beasts of the field, the birds of the sky and all flesh were glorying in the very thing heaven was condemning to destruction. But Daniel had the mind of heaven about this tree, the mind of the Watcher and the Holy One. Among the men of that day, only men like him had it. For the saint on earth has the mind of heaven within him. This is our place. All flesh may feed on a thing while faith, the mind of Christ in us, sees its end under the sure judgment of God.

J. G. Bellett

The leaf that faded

The tree's height and spread lasted only for a season.

Nebuchadnezzar on the throne was a tree (see Dan. 4:22), but his leaf faded. For a brief moment prosperity shone on him; where is he now, and his glory?

The Bible Treasury

Summary

- Seen — the tree is what all the earth could see; Daniel says plainly it is the king himself, not his dynasty.

- Given — its height and its shelter for beasts and birds match exactly what God had already placed in his hand.

- Admired — man's eye found everything in it: size, beauty, fruit, shelter for every rank of life.

- Inspected — heaven came down and saw the same tree as ripe for judgment, not beautiful.

- Faded — the fair leaf did not last; faith shares Daniel's mind about it, not Babylon's.

Daniel 4:21

whose leaves were beautiful, and its fruit abundant, and in it was food for all; under which the beasts of the field dwelt, and in whose branches the birds of the heavens had their habitation

Daniel has listened to the king's dream in silence, and now he begins to explain it, starting with the picture of the great tree. What does such a tree stand for, and did the greatness everyone admired look the same from heaven?

What a Tree Stands For

The tree carries a settled meaning wherever it appears. One writer states the rule:

The symbol of a tree points to greatness in the earth, unless fruit is the object. That holds in every case: an individual who expresses power, like Nebuchadnezzar, or a nation that rises to the top, or a system of religion, as in Matthew 13. That is its universal teaching… This tree was the admiration of men. It had everything that pleases the heart: its own great size, the beauty of its branches and leaves, the abundance and sweetness of its fruit. Under its kind shade all these creatures, the beasts of the field and the birds of the air, found protection.

William Kelly

Why Beasts and Birds

Why does the dream mention the beasts and the birds at all? One writer points back to what this king had already been given:

The beasts of the field and the birds of the air appear here because both alike had been given into his hand (see Daniel 2:38). So they, like people, count as subject to his authority, sustained and protected by it.

Edward Dennett

Shelter and Accountability

The tree really did shelter others. But God, who gives such a position, watches how the holder uses it:

We may notice the force of this symbol of a great tree. It is a mighty one of the earth, able to take others under its protection. In this case it was one in the highest position possible for man. The birds of the air had their home in it; that is to say, all classes of people sought shelter and protection in it. We learn also that God takes note of the principles that guide the governments of the earth. He sees them as holders of the power they have from God. His throne is not on the earth, as it was in Israel. Still, God watches over all, and judges the one to whom He has committed authority.

J. N. Darby

The Tree Is the Man

Daniel's words land on one man. That marks a difference from the earlier dream of the great statue:

Notice a difference between the head of gold in chapter 2 and the tree here, in how each one applies. Both concern Nebuchadnezzar, as the text plainly says. But the head of gold takes in his dynasty as well, since the second of the four prophetic kingdoms does not appear until his dynasty ends. The tree is a symbol of Nebuchadnezzar himself, as the judgment carried out shows. We must add that his degradation pictures the character of Gentile power in government, right up to the moment Christ appears to set up His kingdom and replaces it.

Edward Dennett

Two Verdicts on One Tree

Everyone on earth admired this tree. Heaven read the same tree the opposite way, and one man on earth shared heaven's reading:

This was solemn. At a moment when everyone alike was lifted high, the beasts of the field, the birds of the air, and all flesh were glorying in the very thing heaven was dooming to destruction. But Daniel, among all the men of that day, was one who had the mind of heaven… For the saint on the earth has the mind of heaven in him. This is our place. All flesh may feed on that which faith, or the mind of Christ in us, sees is heading for the sure judgment of God.

J. G. Bellett

Given Greatness, Claimed Glory

The tree grew because God made it grow. That is where the danger lay:

God had entrusted this power to Nebuchadnezzar; He had blessed the king beyond measure in temporal things. As a result pride takes hold of him, even though the interpretation of the dream had warned him… It is this: if God, in His providence, lifts a man up, that man then lifts himself up. All is then lost… he cannot receive power without raising himself against the God who gave it. "Is not this great Babylon, which I have built?" He makes himself the centre instead of God.

J. N. Darby

Summary

- Given — God handed the king every part of this greatness, and the beasts and birds were already in his hand.

- Grown — The tree is the standard picture of greatness on earth, and men admired everything about this one.

- Sheltering — People of every rank sheltered in its branches, real protection through real power.

- Watched — His throne is not on the earth here, as it was in Israel, yet He watches and judges the one He entrusted with authority.

- Claimed — God lifted the man up, so the man lifted himself up and made himself the centre; commentators read his fall as a picture of Gentile power to the end.

Daniel 4:22

it is thou, O king, who art grown and become strong; for thy greatness is grown, and reacheth unto the heavens, and thy dominion to the end of the earth.

Daniel has listened to a dream about a vast tree, and now he names it: the tree is the man standing in front of him. It is the hinge of the chapter. A grand picture of world power becomes a personal verdict on the man who holds it.

The Tree Is the King Himself

Chapter 2 had already told Nebuchadnezzar that he was the head of gold. Here the picture narrows. One writer marks the difference.

Note a difference between the head of gold in chapter 2 and the tree here, in what each one stands for. Both concern Nebuchadnezzar, as the text says plainly. But the head of gold includes his dynasty, since the second of the four prophetic kingdoms only appears once his dynasty ends. The tree is a symbol of Nebuchadnezzar himself, as the judgment carried out on him shows.

Edward Dennett

The same writer adds that this downfall was more than one man's story. It pictures "the character of the Gentile power in government" until Christ appears to set up His kingdom.

Man's Admiration, God's Estimate

The dream piles up detail after detail of beauty and usefulness. Then it records a sentence from heaven.

This tree was the admiration of men. It had everything that pleases the heart. Its size was magnificent. Its boughs and leaves were beautiful. Its fruit was plentiful and sweet. Under its kindly shade all these creatures, the beasts of the field and the birds of the sky, found protection. It held all this and more, and these were man's thoughts about it. But what was God's estimate? "And the king saw a watcher, a holy one, coming down from heaven and saying, Cut the tree down and destroy it."

William Kelly

Kelly adds that this is "merely a destruction for a time." God never wipes a thing out of existence.

Power Held on Trust

The verse speaks of a dominion reaching the ends of the earth. One writer asks where such power comes from, and what comes with it.

We may notice the force of this symbol of a great tree. It is a mighty one of the earth, able to take others under its protection. In this case it was one in the highest position possible for man. The birds of the sky had their home in it; that is to say, all classes of persons sought shelter and protection in it. We learn also that God takes notice of the principles that guide the governments of the earth. They hold their power from God… He does not rule directly. But He holds responsible the one to whom He has entrusted the rule.

J. N. Darby

The same writer explains why the animals appear in the dream at all. Both "the beasts of the field and the birds of the sky... had been given into his hand" — as Daniel had told the king back in chapter 2 (Edward Dennett).

The Same Image in the Parables

Jesus later compared the kingdom of heaven to a tiny seed that grows into a tree. One writer reads that parable through this verse and finds a puzzle.

Daniel interprets the tree of the king himself (v. 22): "It is you, O king, who have grown and become strong." So the figure stands for worldly power and greatness. We meet it elsewhere too, always with the same meaning (as Ezek. 17:5; Ezek. 31:3-6). But the strange thing in Matt. 13 is that "the smallest of all seeds" should grow into such a tree. For the seed, here as elsewhere, is "the word of the kingdom" (v. 19)… So how could a great worldly power come from sowing the gospel in the world?

Frederick W. Grant

Greatness That Fades

A tree can also be measured by how long it lasts. One writer applies that test to Nebuchadnezzar.

Nebuchadnezzar on the throne was a tree (see Dan. 4:22), but his leaf faded. For a brief moment prosperity shone upon him; where is he now and his glory? "…but are like chaff that the wind drives away."

The Bible Treasury

Summary

- Named. The tree is the king himself, not a nation or a dynasty. The head of gold in chapter 2 was wider: it took in his line as well.

- Given. His height and his dominion were real. But God handed him the creatures sheltering in his branches; he did not seize them.

- Watched. God does not rule the world's governments directly. He holds responsible the man He trusts with power.

- Judged. Men admired the tree's size, fruit and shade. God's verdict was the order to cut it down — and only for a time, not forever.

- Faded. The same tree turns up in the parable of the mustard seed, where worldly greatness grows out of gospel seed. Nebuchadnezzar's leaf faded. Where is that glory now?

Daniel 4:23

And whereas the king saw a watcher and a holy one coming down from the heavens, and saying, Hew the tree down, and destroy it; nevertheless leave the stump of its roots in the earth, even with a band of iron and brass, in the tender grass of the field; and let it be bathed with the dew of heaven, and let his portion be with the beasts of the field, till seven times pass over him

Daniel repeats back to the king the part of the dream that mattered most. A messenger from heaven orders the great tree cut down, leaving only a banded stump in the wet grass — and the verse turns on two questions: who gives such an order, and why the stump survives.

Heaven's estimate of the tree

The tree stands for earthly power at its height, and that is what heaven has decided to fell. But the felling has a limit.

Earthly power is clearly meant by the tree in Daniel... This tree was the admiration of men. There was everything that pleased the heart: its own magnificent size, the beauty of its branches and leaves, the abundance and sweetness of its fruits. There was the pleasant shade where all these creatures, the beasts of the field and birds of heaven, found protection. It held all this and more, and such were man's thoughts about it. But what was God's estimate?... Observe, it is only a destruction for a time; there is no such thing as annihilation in anything in the mind of God.

William Kelly

The watcher and the holy one

Nebuchadnezzar saw a figure come down from heaven. Daniel traces the sentence higher than the messenger who carried it.

As to the term "watcher," I do not think that knowing who brought the decree of judgment goes beyond Nebuchadnezzar's religious condition. Daniel ascribes it directly to the Most High. Angels may be its intelligent instruments, and its administration may in some way be entrusted to them. That presents no difficulty. The letter to the Hebrews, as well as other Scriptures, teaches us that God employs angels in this way.

J. N. Darby

The title carries a warning that reaches past Babylon. A watcher is one who has been looking on all along.

Men forget that there is a Watcher who sees their every act and hears their every word... How would any of us stand if the word went out, "Chop down the tree"?

W. W. Fereday

The stump bound with iron and bronze

The band around the stump is not an extra cruelty. It is the guarantee that the throne will still be there when the man is fit to sit on it again.

In His mercy God set a limit to his madness, and made his kingdom sure to him "with a band of iron and bronze." God had given him the kingdom at the beginning, and by His power He kept it safe for him. Meanwhile its degraded ruler, with a beast's heart given to him, herded with the cattle of the field, his hair like the feathers and his nails like the claws of a bird. So for seven years he went on, until he was ready to own that the Most High rules in the kingdom of men, and gives it to whomever He will. God would restore the kingdom to him when he learned that the heavens rule.

James Boyd

Why the sentence takes a bestial form

The picture of a man in the grass under the dew is a diagnosis before it is a punishment.

He was driven from men and became like a beast of the earth, for he ate grass like oxen. In his bodily condition he was even worse than the beasts of the field. All this expresses his moral state, and the character of the power he wielded when separated from God... "The only true privilege of man, that which ennobles him, is that he can look up to God and acknowledge Him. Without this he looks downward, he is not enough for himself, he is degraded... Pride and independence separate man from God; he becomes a beast, without real intelligence."

Edward Dennett

How long the "seven times" last

Writers agree the seven times over Nebuchadnezzar were seven years. Commentators differ on whether the phrase also measures the whole span of Gentile rule. Some hear in it the full lease of Gentile power, while others insist the chapter keeps it personal.

The question is, what does it mean? Seven years, none need doubt... One can understand the further idea, drawn especially from Daniel 7 compared with chapter 12, that it covers the whole Gentile lease of power... But where is the proof?... The fact is that not a single text of Scripture applies such a term prophetically. This chapter uses the phrase four times, and always of Nebuchadnezzar himself, in a literal and therefore quite different sense.

The Bible Treasury

Summary

- Watched. Heaven watched the king's ways long before the sentence fell. The messenger only announced what the Most High had already decreed.

- Felled. Men admired the tree as magnificent; heaven judged it ripe for the axe. The blow fell on its greatness, not on its existence.

- Banded. The iron and bronze around the stump measure God's mercy. God keeps the kingdom safe while its ruler is out of his mind.

- Bestial. Eating grass under the dew shows what pride does to a man. The one creature made to look up ends up looking down.

- Limited. Seven times means seven years — a fixed term, with restoration waiting for a king who learns that the heavens rule. Commentators differ over whether it also pictures the whole age of Gentile rule.

Daniel 4:24

this is the interpretation, O king, and it is the decree of the Most High, which cometh upon my lord the king

Daniel has just told the king that the great tree in his dream is himself. Now he names the dream itself: a decree already settled in heaven, which has "come upon" the king.

The name "the Most High"

Daniel's name for God here is not just a formality. Writers point out that it is God's name for His rule over the whole earth. It appears at this moment because God is about to judge the earth's greatest ruler.

"Most High" is always the name of God used to describe Him as supreme over the earth. See, for instance, what Melchizedek said to Abraham. He came out to meet him after the defeat of the kings who had carried off Lot: "Blessed be Abram by God Most High, Possessor of heaven and earth" (Gen. 14:19). The name is used again in Daniel 4:24-25. There it presents God to Nebuchadnezzar as the One who governs the earth and was about to step in with judgment on him.

J. N. Darby

Who issues the decree

In the dream a "watcher" brought the sentence. Daniel does not stop at the messenger. He names the true source.

As for the term "watcher," I do not think that knowing who brought the decree of judgment goes beyond Nebuchadnezzar's own religious condition. Daniel credits it directly to the Most High. Angels may be its intelligent instruments, and God may in some way put its administration into their hands. That presents no difficulty. The letter to the Hebrews, and other Scriptures too, teach us that angels serve in this way.

J. N. Darby

Why it came upon this king

The decree is not arbitrary. Commentators trace it to one thing in the king. They also say the punishment had an aim beyond punishment.

The personal meaning is this: what happened to Nebuchadnezzar was a direct judgment from God for his personal pride — for what might be called making himself a god. Human pride is one of the special objects of God's hatred. It came out in an extreme form in the king of Babylon, and so he fell under God's judicial hand… God had entrusted him with the government of the earth, so He held him accountable and punished him. Yet He acted in grace as well as in righteousness, since the aim was to teach him "that the Most High rules the kingdom of men and gives it to whom He will."

The Christian's Friend

What the decree pictures

The sentence sends a man out to live like an animal. Writers read that as a picture of what pride had already done inside him.

Power sinks to the level of the beasts, which do not know God and lack man's understanding. The only true privilege of man, the thing that makes him noble, is that he can look up to God and acknowledge Him. Without this he looks downward; he cannot be enough for himself; he is degraded. Dependence is his glory, for it sets him before God and lets him know God… Pride and independence separate man from God. He becomes a beast, without real intelligence.

J. N. Darby

The courage of the man who said it

Daniel calls him "my lord the king" — a captive addressing the ruler of the empire that took him. Commentators note what it cost him to speak such news.

Nothing could be more precise than this interpretation… Only one thing let Daniel unroll the scroll of the king's future without fear: he knew God had sent him. It took courage for the Jewish captive prophet to stand before the ruler of the world and describe such an overwhelming disaster.

Edward Dennett

One man, and a whole era

The decree fell on one man. Writers see the same character in every empire that followed.

This chapter shows men turning all the power, authority and glory God gave them into a way of feeding their own pride. The result is that they would lose all understanding of God's mind… What was then literally true of Nebuchadnezzar himself was morally true of the Gentile powers as a whole. All through, the Gentile nations would have no understanding of God and no subjection to Him.

William Kelly

Summary

- Decree. The dream was not a forecast but a sentence already settled in heaven, and it had "come upon" the king personally.

- Most High. The title chosen is God's name as supreme over the earth — the exact name a world ruler needed to hear.

- Pride. Self-exaltation drew the sentence. Pride cuts a man off from God and drags him down to the level of the beasts that do not know Him.

- Grace. The blow was righteous, yet its aim was mercy: the king had to learn who rules and gives out kingdoms.

- Reach. What was literal for one man is moral for every world power since: authority held with no thought of the God who gave it.

Daniel 4:25

They shall drive thee from men, and thy dwelling shall be with the beasts of the field, and they shall make thee to eat grass as oxen, and thou shalt be bathed with the dew of heaven; and seven times shall pass over thee, till thou know that the Most High ruleth over the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will.

Daniel is telling Nebuchadnezzar, the king of Babylon, what his dream means. This verse is the sentence itself — what the king will suffer, how long it will last, and the one thing it is meant to teach him.

"The Most High"

The verse does not just say "God". It uses a title, and one writer explains what that title marks out:

"Most High" is always the name of God used to denote Him as supreme over the earth. See what Melchizedek said when he came out to meet Abraham, after the defeat of the kings who had carried off Lot: "Blessed be Abram by God Most High, Possessor of heaven and earth" (Gen. 14:19). In Daniel 4:24-25 this name presents God to Nebuchadnezzar as the One who governs the earth and was about to step in with judgment on him.

J. N. Darby

A beast's heart

The punishment was not random. One writer shows how the king's outward state matched his inward state:

Reduced to the condition of a beast, he lost what characterises a man — all recognition of God. He had a beast's heart, as it says here. God has placed man here below as His image and glory. He is responsible to make God known, and he can only do it because he looks up to God… He credited everything to himself and not to God. A terrible punishment then brought him down to the lowest state.

William Kelly

A judgment aimed at knowledge

The verse does not end with the grass and the dew. It ends with a purpose — till you know. That changes how we read the whole judgment:

God especially hates the pride of man. The king of Babylon showed that pride in an extreme form, so he fell under God's judicial hand. Some try to account for his condition in a natural way, calling it a special form of madness. Even so, the question returns: where did it come from? The Bible account answers, and the king himself recorded it — the condition came from the hand of God, as a just judgment on his towering pride and empty boasting. God threatened it a year before He sent it, giving him space for repentance. Then a voice from heaven recalled the very words of Daniel to his mind, at the very moment when the punishing stroke was about to fall. God had entrusted him with the government of the earth, so He held him accountable and punished him. Yet He acted in grace as well as in righteousness. His aim was to teach him that the Most High rules in the kingdom of men and gives it to whomever He will.

Edward Dennett

Who really hands out kingdoms

The lesson was not for Nebuchadnezzar alone. One writer applies it to every government since Babylon, and notes that "in the kingdom of men" is better read as "over" it:

The kingdom of Judah fell apart and decayed. It passed into the hands of the first universal empire, under the renowned Nebuchadnezzar. This world-monarchy began the "times of the Gentiles," during which "the Most High rules over [not 'in', as in the older version] the kingdom of men, and gives it to whomever He will" (Dan. 4:25) — at times setting up over it even "the lowliest of men". Since that day empire has replaced empire, dynasty has replaced dynasty, and king has followed king.

C. Knapp

"Seven times" — a debated phrase

Commentators differ on how much weight the phrase carries. Some hold it must be read plainly, and warn against stretching it into a prophetic calendar:

The question is, what does "seven times" mean? Seven years, none need doubt… The chapter uses the phrase four times, and always of Nebuchadnezzar, in a literal sense. That is quite different from a prophetic sense.

The Bible Treasury

Others weigh the vague word "times" against the exact number seven. They see in the king's condition a picture of the whole stretch of Gentile rule:

It does not say "years", though possibly the "times" might be years — it says "times". The expression is vague, but the word "seven" gives it a very precise meaning. It marks a perfect period, one taking in the whole duration of the times of the Gentiles… This shows that we can expect no improvement in the governments of the earth.

Edward Dennett

The limit set in mercy

The judgment had limits — in how long it ran, and in what it left untouched:

In His mercy God set a limit to his madness, and kept his kingdom secure for him "with a band of iron and bronze". God had given him the kingdom at the start, and God's power now held it safe for him. Meanwhile its ruler, brought low and given a beast's heart, lived among the cattle of the field… And so for seven years he continued to exist, until he was ready to own "that the Most High rules in the kingdom of men, and gives it to whomever He will."

James Boyd

Summary

- Pride — The king credited everything to himself instead of God. God hates that pride, and the blow fell on it.

- Beast — Man's place is to make God known by looking up to Him. Nebuchadnezzar lost that, and got a beast's heart.

- Grace — The blow was righteous, but its aim was to teach: till you know.

- Rule — The Most High rules over the kingdom of men. He gives it to whomever He will, even to the lowliest of men.

- Limit — Mercy set an end to the madness and kept the kingdom safe, until the king was ready to own who rules.

Daniel 4:26

And whereas it was commanded to leave the stump of the roots of the tree; thy kingdom shall remain unto thee, after that thou shalt know that the heavens do rule.

The one gleam of hope in Daniel's grim interpretation is the stump: the tree is cut down, but the roots stay in the ground. The king loses everything except the throne itself. He gets it back on one condition: he must come to know who rules.

Judgment with a limit

The order to cut the tree down was real. But the stump left in the ground changes what kind of judgment this is.

Notice, it is a destruction only for a time; in the mind of God nothing is ever wiped out for good. God leaves the stump of the roots in the earth, and He uses means to keep it alive.

William Kelly

While the king lived among the animals, his throne still had to be kept for him. The band of iron and brass around the stump shows God guarding it.

In His mercy God set a limit to his madness, and made his kingdom sure to him with a band of iron and brass. God had given him that kingdom at the beginning, and by His power He held it safe for him. Meanwhile its degraded ruler, with a beast's heart given to him, herded with the cattle of the field, his hair like feathers and his nails like a bird's claws. So for seven years he went on existing, until he was ready to own that the Most High rules the kingdom of men and gives it to whom He will. God would give the kingdom back to him when he learned that heaven rules.

James Boyd

The lesson that had to be learned

God aimed the lesson at the king's pride.

It is a great comfort that, despite man's pretension and disregard of the rights of God, "Heaven rules" (Daniel 4:26). Nebuchadnezzar had power and dominion greater than any man of today. His greatness reached to heaven and his dominion spread to the end of the earth. He had to learn this, and learning it broke his pride to pieces.

F. A. Hughes

Why the recovery waited on knowing

The sentence gave him a beast's heart, and the recovery starts when he knows. The two go together.

Man was formed to be the being on earth that looked up to God and stood in dependence on Him. That is his glory. A beast enjoys, so to speak, its own sphere of enjoyment, according to the capacity God has given it by nature. But it has no idea of the God that made it and all things. Man has. That is, recognising God is the great essential difference between a man and a beast.

William Kelly

The same writer reads the king's story as a picture of how the nations would govern.

If we read this history as a picture, it shows that the Gentile powers would give up the recognition of God in their government. They might use His name outwardly, but owning God as the source of all they had would pass completely from their minds; and so it has.

William Kelly

Where authority comes from

"Heaven rules" is not only a word to one king. Writers take it as a statement about where every power on earth comes from.

Heaven is the source of authority; it is a firmly fixed position. All spiritual, civil and political authority has its source above. "Heaven rules" (Daniel 4:26).

Walter Scott

It also decides what a person steers by.

It is a principle from the very beginning that "Heaven rules" (Daniel 4:26). We cannot shape our course by events on earth. Events in heaven must control us.

George Davison

The phrase behind "the kingdom of heaven"

One writer links this verse to the later title "kingdom of the heavens," and treats the link as possible, not proven.

It is the kingdom of Old Testament prophecy. But the name "kingdom of the heavens" (as it always reads in the original) gives it a character it hardly had in the Old Testament itself. An expression in Daniel 4:26, "after you have known that Heaven rules," may have prepared the way for its use. It implies that the seat of the authority of the kingdom, when set up, is in the heavens.

J. A. Trench

Summary

- Cut, not killed. The tree comes down, but the stump stays. God's judgment here has a time limit, and He does not wipe a thing out for good.

- Held in trust. The same power that first gave the kingdom kept it safe, while the king who owned it lived among the cattle.

- The condition. The throne returns after knowledge, not after time served: he must know that Heaven rules.

- Man or beast. Looking up to God is what makes a man a man. The beast's heart pictures what the king's pride had already made him.

- Wider reach. Heaven is the source of all authority. It humbled one proud king, it rules the nations still, and it names the kingdom whose seat of power is above.

Daniel 4:27

Therefore, O king, let my counsel be acceptable unto thee, and break off thy sins by righteousness, and thine iniquities by shewing mercy to the poor; if it may be a lengthening of thy tranquillity.

Daniel has just told the world's most powerful man that heaven has passed sentence on him. Then he adds advice. That closing appeal raises two questions: what does it mean to "break off" sins, and does the "perhaps" leave a real door open?

Counsel offered at personal risk

The advice touched the king where he was most sensitive — on how he had handled the authority God had given him. That made it dangerous to speak.

If he stands before the king in the place of God, he will faithfully present God to him in His true character: merciful and gracious, One who does not afflict willingly, and One who takes no pleasure in carrying out righteous wrath… We have no evidence that the king paid any attention to this faithful and friendly advice. It put Daniel's head in danger, for it questioned the way the king had used the power God gave him. Still, the king had to feel that the evil was coming on him because of his own conduct. He might yet escape it by softening his wilful and merciless ways, and by ruling with righteousness and kindness of heart.

James Boyd

One writer sets the scene beside Paul on trial before Felix, the Roman governor.

Daniel himself seems to have been moved, for he begged the king in earnest words. Like Paul with Felix, Daniel reasoned with Nebuchadnezzar about righteousness, self-control, and judgment to come. But we do not read that the king trembled. Still, Daniel had delivered the message and made the appeal, and the great meeting between the prophet and the king was over.

Edward Dennett

Not a ransom paid for sin

Some have used the verse to teach that gifts to the poor buy off guilt. The ancient Greek translation fed that idea by turning "righteousness" into "alms." Commentators reject the reading.

It is useless to appeal to Daniel 4:27. There the prophet does not urge the vain and self-willed king to pay a ransom. He urges him to break off his sins by righteousness (the Greek version says "by alms"), and his iniquities by showing mercy to the poor (or afflicted), "that there may perhaps be a lengthening of your prosperity." How sober is the divine word, and how wild and false is man's!

William Kelly

The danger is treating good conduct as a substitute for a changed heart.

Daniel says, "break off your sins by practicing righteousness, and your iniquities by showing mercy to the oppressed" — a passage badly twisted, but fully explained by this. It is the special nature of that corruption to put satisfying, redeeming conduct in the place of the fruits of a changed spirit. It copies the outward effects, and so shuts out and gets rid of the inward power that produced the things they are a bad imitation of.

J. N. Darby

Two things, not one

The verse names two things, not one: righteousness, and mercy to the poor.

Daniel 4:27 keeps mercy to the poor separate from righteousness. I know of no place in Scripture where the two are mixed up.

William Kelly

What the "perhaps" holds out

Commentators differ on how much hope the closing clause carries. One takes it as a real offer of escape:

If God causes counsel like this to be given, we may be certain of one thing. He does not intend to carry out the threatened judgment if the sinner takes the counsel to heart and his ways become agreeable to His gracious mind.

James Boyd

Another sees only a possible delay, not a cancellation:

Daniel begs the king to break off his sins by righteousness, and his iniquities by showing mercy to the poor. Such repentance might lengthen his peace. But Daniel holds out no hope that the judgment will be avoided altogether.

A. J. Pollock

A witness God keeps on the earth

Daniel's courage points past this one scene.

Finally, Daniel closes the interview with a bold appeal to the king to break off his sins by doing righteousness, and to stop his oppression of the poor. This is a bold witness for a Jewish captive to bear before the world's greatest ruler. It means one thing: while these Gentile powers rule the world, God will have a faithful witness for Himself on the earth.

Hamilton Smith

The warning ignored

A warning heard is not a warning heeded.

Most people today may ignore the warning, just as Nebuchadnezzar did. Daniel warned him boldly and even advised him to change his ways, as we see in verse 27. But the king did not heed the warning or follow the counsel. Even then, God waited twelve months before His judgment fell.

F. B. Hole

Summary

- Warned — Daniel does not stop at explaining the dream. He tells the king why the trouble is coming, and how he might still escape it.

- Not bought — the words do not teach paying a ransom for sin. The old rendering "alms" started that error, and the plain sense corrects it.

- Two duties — righteousness and mercy to the poor stand as distinct things here, not as one word for charity.

- Perhaps — commentators differ: does the closing clause offer escape, or only delay?

- Wasted — the king ignored the counsel. Twelve months later the blow fell, just as Daniel said.

Daniel 4:28

All this came upon king Nebuchadnezzar.

The Warning Was Not Empty Words

A year earlier Daniel had told the king plainly what the dream meant and what would follow. Verse 28 is the hinge where prediction becomes history, and one commentator points out that the same king who had heard the sentence also had to feel it.

Nebuchadnezzar himself only showed what would become the general tendency of the Gentile nations, since God had given him his power. He would admire and exalt himself, turning all the greatness God had given him to his own credit. God showed him plainly the judgments that would come upon him, but he ignored the warning. Therefore, "All this came upon King Nebuchadnezzar." Twelve months later he was walking in the royal palace of Babylon, and while the word was still in his mouth a voice fell from heaven. The sentence took effect. The Gentile powers have acted toward God in exactly the same way... those who have held the supreme power of the world, and the world's glory, have used it mainly for themselves.

William Kelly

The Twelve Months Were Mercy

Nothing happened for a year. That gap was not God forgetting, and it was not God being slow.

God holds back the threatened blow for twelve months. Between announcing the judgment and carrying it out, He leaves room for repentance. Will the king take this mercy and humble himself before God? Sadly, at the end of twelve months the king's pride is as great as ever.

Hamilton Smith

The same writer states the principle behind that quiet year.

God always gives space for repentance before He carries out judgment. His judgment will certainly come, though in His goodness it may be delayed a long time. It was so in the days of Noah, when God waited a hundred and twenty years before sending the flood... How then does man treat this patience of God? Sadly, men despise the riches of His goodness. Because God holds back, men think He will never judge; because He is patient, men think He does not care about evil.

Hamilton Smith

A Year of Calm, and No Change

Nothing in the record shows the king shaken. That untroubled year has an unsettling likeness to ordinary life.

Twelve months had passed, and there is no record that the king had even been troubled by the warning he had received. The sky was still clear, with not a cloud on the distant horizon. This would astonish us, if we did not see the same thing every day: sinners untouched while eternal ruin stands right in front of them. Death must come, and judgment will follow, and yet men are careless and heedless.

Edward Dennett

When the year ran out, his thoughts were all on one subject. He looked over Babylon and saw only himself.

All this was the glorifying of himself — the full-blown pride of the human heart, born out of his high position and prosperity, the pride that goes before destruction. God had made known to him where his power came from (Dan. 2), but he had completely forgotten it, and credited all the glory of his kingdom to himself.

Edward Dennett

When the Blow Falls, It Falls Instantly

The delay had been long; the execution took no time at all. A commentator links the moment to the farmer in Jesus' parable who planned bigger barns and a long retirement.

This at once brings to mind the parable of the rich man whose land produced a large crop. While he was congratulating himself on his wealth, planning bigger barns, and looking forward to years of selfish enjoyment, the judgment came: "Fool! This night your soul is required of you" (Luke 12:16-20). In the same way, while Nebuchadnezzar was pouring out the pride of his heart in foolish boasting, a voice fell from heaven while the word was still in his mouth... When God speaks, it is done, and what He commands stands firm for ever.

after_note: DELETE

Edward Dennett

What the Punishment Pictures

The form the judgment took was not random. A man who will not look up has nowhere left to look but down.

Power sinks to the level of the beasts, which do not know God and have none of man's understanding. Man's one true privilege, the thing that lifts him up, is that he can look up to God and acknowledge Him. Without this he looks downward. He cannot be enough for himself, and he sinks low. Dependence is his glory, because it sets him in front of God and lets him know God... Pride and independence cut man off from God, and he becomes a beast, with no real understanding.

J. N. Darby

Summary

- Warned. God showed the king plainly what was coming. He heard it, ignored it, and the judgment came exactly as promised.

- Waited. The twelve months between the warning and the blow were room to repent. That is mercy, and God still gives it before He judges.

- Wasted. The year brought no fear and no change. The king's mind was still on his own greatness, and people today are just as untroubled with judgment ahead of them.

- Words. The moment the year ran out, the sentence fell while he was still boasting, like the rich man who was told his soul was required that night. When God speaks, it is done.

- Wrecked. The man who refused to look up ended up living looking down, because dependence on God is what lifts a man above the beasts.

Daniel 4:29

At the end of twelve months he was walking upon the royal palace of Babylon

A year has passed since Daniel told the king what his dream meant, and nothing has happened. This verse shows how Nebuchadnezzar spent that quiet year. What he did with it is the whole question.

Twelve Months of Mercy

The delay was not an oversight. Commentators read it as room given for the king to answer one question:

The threatened blow is held off for twelve months. Between the sentence and its carrying out, there is room to repent. Will the king take up this mercy and humble himself before God? Sadly, at the end of twelve months the king's pride is as great as ever.

Hamilton Smith

A Warning That Left No Mark

The record shows no fear, no reform, no change of course. One writer compares it to what we see around us every day:

Twelve months had passed. Nothing in the record shows that the warning had even troubled the king. The sky was still clear, with not a cloud on the distant horizon. This would astonish us beyond words, if we did not see it every day: sinners untroubled on the edge of eternal ruin. Death must come, and judgment will follow, and yet men are careless and heedless.

Edward Dennett

Patience Read as Permission

Why did the year change nothing? A delay is easy to misread. The longer the blow holds off, the more the heart decides it will never fall:

Perhaps he thought the results of his wicked life would never come. The dream and the prophet's explanation had warned him of them. It seems to have been delayed a long time; perhaps it will never come at all! God is infinitely patient, and He gives men time to repent. To take that as proof that He does not care about a life of evil dishonours the Lord and destroys our own souls. Yet this is often the natural thought: "Because the sentence against an evil deed is not executed speedily, the heart of the children of man is fully set to do evil" (Eccl. 8:11).

James Boyd

The View from the Roof

The verse places him at the top of his palace, looking out. Everything in sight was his. The boast that follows comes straight out of that view — and so does the answer from heaven:

So solemn a dream should have brought Nebuchadnezzar to his knees, but it did not. Yet God, who is patient with all, granted him twelve months' delay before the blow fell. At the end of that time the king walked on the roof of his palace, full of pride. His magnificent capital spread out before him, with its mighty walls and bronze gates. He exclaimed: "Is not this great Babylon, which I have built...?" While the words were still in his mouth, a voice from heaven said, "O King Nebuchadnezzar, to you it is spoken; the kingdom has departed from you."

W. W. Fereday

One Man Standing for Many

This was more than one king's bad hour. What happened to him marked out the pattern for the world powers that came after him:

This chapter shows us, then, that men took all the power, authority and glory God gave them and turned it into a way of feeding their own pride. The consequence is that all understanding of God's mind would be taken from them... Twelve months passed. Then, in pride of heart, he credited all the greatness and splendour around him to himself and to the work of his own hands... At once the sentence takes effect on him. What was literally true of this one man was morally true of the Gentile powers as a whole.

William Kelly

Power Safe in One Pair of Hands

The problem is not Babylon. It is what power does to the man who holds it:

It was God's solemn way of dealing with the pride and self-exaltation of man. When man gets into power, he exalts himself. There is only one Man who can really be trusted with power — the Lord Jesus Christ... Give any other man power, and what will he do with it? Give any other man riches, and what will he do with them?

W. T. P. Wolston

Summary

- The warning — the dream and the prophet's explanation had told the king exactly what was coming.

- The space — the twelve months were mercy, not accident: room to repent.

- The silence — the record shows no fear in him. The sky stayed clear, and his pride stayed whole.

- The mistake — he read God's patience as God's indifference. A sentence not carried out quickly only hardens the heart.

- The verdict — the boast came on the roof, and heaven cut in mid-sentence. Power ruins the man who holds it; only Christ can be trusted with it.

Daniel 4:30

the king spoke and said, Is not this great Babylon, that I have built for the house of the kingdom by the might of my power and for the glory of my majesty?

Twelve months earlier, God had warned this king. Now Nebuchadnezzar looks over the great city of Babylon and takes the credit for all of it. In one sentence he tells us what power does to the human heart — and the next verse tells us what God does about it.

A Year of Mercy, Wasted

A whole year passed after the warning, and nothing happened. The strange part is the king's calm through it.

Twelve months had passed. Nothing in the record shows that the warning had troubled the king at all. The sky was still clear, with not a cloud on the distant horizon. This would surprise us beyond words, if we did not see the same thing every day. Sinners stay unmoved on the edge of eternal ruin. Death must come, and judgment will follow, and yet men are careless and heedless.

Edward Dennett

What the Boast Actually Claims

The boast makes three claims in one breath: the builder, the power, and the purpose. (Where older translations read "for the house of the kingdom," the ESV renders it "as a royal residence.")

At the end of twelve months the king's pride is as great as ever. In all this proud talk there is no recognition of God. As the king looks over the great city of Babylon, he claims that he has built it to establish the imperial line. He claims that everything has been achieved by his power and for his glory.

Hamilton Smith

Power Received, Credit Kept

All power comes from God, and thanks belong to Him. That is what this king forgot, and he is not the last man to forget it.

This king stands out as a fitting picture of the pride of the human heart. Man should thank God and glorify Him as the source of all power. Instead he boasts of that power as if it were his own doing, brought about by his own wisdom. Do we not still hear words much like these all around us?… Instead of ascribing glory to God, he credits it to himself.

George Davison

One Man's Words, an Age's Character

This is not only one man's story. Commentators read the moment as the pattern for the world powers that followed him.

Nebuchadnezzar had remarkable visions and revelations from God. But what did they achieve? He had had this warning, the most personal one of all… Twelve months passed. Then, in pride of heart, he credited all the greatness and splendour around him to himself and to the work of his own hands… At once the sentence takes effect on him. What was then literally true of him as a man was morally true of the Gentile powers as a whole.

William Kelly

The Stroke Was Not Only Punishment

The judgment that follows looks like pure ruin. It came from God's hand, and it had a purpose.

Entrusted with the government of the earth, God held him accountable, and punished him accordingly, and yet in grace as well as in righteousness, since the object was to teach him "that the Most High rules the kingdom of men and gives it to whom He will" (v. 32)… The king's physical state is therefore a moral picture, and one that should often be thought over. It shows man's condition as God sees it, when he boasts of his own power, seeks his own glory, and claims to be independent.

Edward Dennett

Not Only Kings Are in Danger

Pride like this is not only a royal problem, and it does not stand for long.

A heart that is "lifted up" is in a dangerous state, and almost always on the eve of a fall.

The Christian's Friend

The One Exception

Only one person has ever used power the other way.

Wherever we look at the Son — on earth, in heaven, or on the cross between earth and heaven — His first and great desire is to glorify the Father. Such purity of motive is beyond the imagination of fallen man. The natural thought is to use power, in whatever form it takes, to glorify self… All heaven may well unite to say, "Worthy is the Lamb who was slain, to receive power." This is because He alone uses power for the glory of God and the blessing of man.

Hamilton Smith

Summary

- Given — God gave Nebuchadnezzar his kingdom, his power and his glory. Nothing he looked out on that day started with him.

- Grabbed — His boast claims the building, the might and the honour as his own. What is missing from it is any recognition of God.

- Grace — A full year stood between the warning and the blow, left open for repentance. He spent it untroubled, as people still do.

- Ground — The blow fell while he was still speaking. Its aim was to teach him one lesson: the Most High rules the kingdom of men and gives it to whom He will.

- Glory — What was true of him marked every power that followed. Only Christ uses power for the glory of God and the blessing of man, so only He is worthy to receive it.

Daniel 4:31

While the word was in the king's mouth, there fell a voice from the heavens King Nebuchadnezzar, to thee it is spoken The kingdom is departed from thee;

A voice from heaven cuts Nebuchadnezzar off while he is still boasting about "great Babylon". Why did the blow fall at that exact moment, and why turn a king into a beast?

A year of mercy first

The blow did not come without warning. A year passed first, and that year had a purpose.

There follows the account of the fulfilment of the dream. The threatened blow is held off for twelve months. Between the announcement of the judgment and its execution, there is room to repent. Will the king make use of this mercy and humble himself before God? Sadly, at the end of twelve months the king's pride is as great as ever.

Hamilton Smith

One writer draws the everyday parallel:

Twelve months had passed, and there is no record that the warning ever troubled the king. The sky was still clear, with not a cloud on the distant horizon. This might surprise us beyond words. But we remember that the sight of sinners unmoved on the eve of eternal ruin greets our eyes every day.

The Christian's Friend

The boast that forgot the giver

The boast was not just self-praise. He claimed as his own the power he had received.

All this was the glorification of himself. It was the full-blown pride of the human heart, born out of his exaltation and prosperity — the pride that goes before destruction. The source of his power had been given to him (Dan. 2); but he had entirely forgotten this when he attributed all the glory of his kingdom to himself.

The Christian's Friend

Struck at the pinnacle

The timing is not random. One writer traces the same pattern through Scripture: God lets a proud work reach full height first.

This is very instructive, for this has been God's way, and is so still. The builders of the tower of Babel were allowed to go on with their work until they made it a wonder. Nebuchadnezzar was given time to finish his great city. The beast of Revelation will prosper until the whole world wonders after him. So here Haman is put up with, until he sits on the pinnacle. Then, in the moment of proudest elevation, the judgment of God visits all these.

J. G. Bellett

Judgment, not just illness

Some explain what follows as a medical condition. One writer answers that, and traces the blow to its source and its aim.

There are those who try to account for his condition in a natural way by calling it a special form of madness. Even so, the question comes back: where did it come from? The Bible's account supplies the answer, and the king himself recorded it. It came from the hand of God as a just judgment on Nebuchadnezzar's overwhelming pride and vainglory. The blow was threatened a year before it fell, so there was space to repent. Then, at the very moment when the stroke was about to fall, a voice from heaven brought Daniel's own words back to his mind. Yet God punished him in grace as well as in righteousness, since the object was to teach him "that the Most High rules the kingdom of men and gives it to whom he will" (v. 32).

The Christian's Friend

Why he had to live as a beast

The form of the punishment matches the sin. A man's dignity lies in the one thing a beast cannot do.

Power is reduced to the condition of the beasts that do not know God and lack man's understanding. The only true privilege of man, the thing that ennobles him, is that he can look up to God and acknowledge Him. Without this he looks downward, he is not enough on his own, he is degraded... Pride and independence separate man from God; he becomes a beast, without real intelligence.

The Christian's Friend

One man's fall, every ruler's portrait

The judgment was personal, but it did not stop with him.

Nebuchadnezzar had remarkable visions and revelations from God. But what did they achieve? He had had this warning, the most personal one of all... At once the sentence takes effect on him. What was then literally true of him as one man was morally true of the Gentile powers as a whole. Their character all through would be the same — no understanding of God, and no subjection to Him.

William Kelly

The only safe hands for power

If power in human hands always ends this way, who can be trusted with it?

When man gets into power, he exalts himself. There is only one Man who can really be trusted with power — the Lord Jesus Christ... Give any other man power, and what will he do with it? Give any other man riches, and what will he do with them?

W. T. P. Wolston

Summary

- Warned — the judgment came a year after the warning. That year was room to repent, not proof that nothing would happen.

- Ripened — God let the boast reach full height. The moment of proudest elevation is the moment judgment visits.

- Spoken — a voice from heaven cuts across the boast, and the kingdom is gone the moment God says it.

- Lowered — the sentence fits the sin. Pride stops a man looking up to God, and a creature that only looks down is a beast.

- Enlarged — one king's fall pictures the whole era of world power that began with him. Only one Man can be trusted with power: the Lord Jesus Christ.

Daniel 4:32

and they shall drive thee from men, and thy dwelling shall be with the beasts of the field; they shall make thee to eat grass as oxen, and seven times shall pass over thee, until thou know that the Most High ruleth over the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will.

God cuts in from heaven while the king is still boasting over Babylon. Heaven takes his throne, drives him out to live among animals, and sets a limit — until he learns who hands out kingdoms. Two questions run through the chapter: why does God reduce a man to a beast, and what must he know before the seven times end?

Judgment at the height of the boast

Notice the timing. God does not wait for the king to finish speaking.

Nebuchadnezzar poured out the pride of his heart in foolish boasting. Even "while the word was in the king's mouth, there fell a voice from heaven, saying, O king Nebuchadnezzar, to you it is spoken: The kingdom has departed from you." The voice repeats the judgment Daniel had already announced, and carries it out at once. It all happened to Nebuchadnezzar that same hour.

after_note: DELETE When God speaks it is done, and what He commands always stands fast.

Edward Dennett

Why the punishment fits: a beast has no upward look

The form of the judgment matches the sin. God sends a man who took all the credit down among creatures that can give Him none.

God had given the king "a kingdom, power, and strength, and glory." Despite those gifts, and despite the striking way God had borne witness to Himself, the king forgot God. He sat at ease in his palace at the height of his prosperity. He credits all his power and glory to himself, and uses his high position to exalt himself. Never was such great prosperity joined to such pride… As one has said, "He makes himself the centre instead of God. He becomes a beast and loses his reason entirely. A beast may be powerful, large, stronger than a man, and clever in its own way. But its look is downward. It has no exercise of conscience, and so no real relationship to God."

Hamilton Smith

Mercy inside the sentence

The word "until" sets a limit. Even while the judgment runs, God is keeping something safe.

In His mercy God set a limit to the madness, and made his kingdom sure to him "with a band of iron and bronze." God, who had given him the kingdom at the start, held it safe for him by His own power. Meanwhile its degraded ruler, now with a beast's heart, herded with the cattle of the field, his hair like a bird's feathers and his nails like its claws. So for seven years he went on living, until he was ready to own "that the Most High rules the kingdom of men, and gives it to whom He will." The kingdom would be restored to him when he learned that the heavens rule.

James Boyd

History on two levels

The lesson reaches past one king. It teaches you to read history on two levels: what men do, and what God does through it.

Seen from the human side, men usually seize kingdoms by corruption, violence, bloodshed, and often murder. But behind the scenes, where no human eye can reach, God is accomplishing His purposes. He does it even through the wickedness of the ambitious creature, prompted by the devil. Neither the cunning and malice of Satan nor the guilty ambition of man can counteract the intention of God, but everything that they do must serve to bring it to pass.

James Boyd

The seven times

Commentators differ on how far the seven times reach. Some read them as a picture of the whole span of Gentile rule.

Seven times pass, and then God is confessed. Seven times means a complete period of time. In prophecy it would cover the whole period of Gentile rule… During the period of Gentile power, men govern the world without reference to God and so without any understanding of His mind. At the end of this period, after judgment has done its work, the nations will confess God.

Hamilton Smith

Others insist the chapter's own use is plain and personal: "The chapter shows the phrase four times, and uses it only of Nebuchadnezzar in a literal and therefore quite different sense" (The Bible Treasury).

The same words on modern lips

This is not only an old story about one king.

Put power into the hands of any fallen son of Adam and he will use it to exalt himself and dare to use it against the saints of God and even God Himself. So this stroke of discipline fell on Nebuchadnezzar… What is God seeking to teach these men? "That the Most High rules the kingdom of men, and gives it to whom He will." When will they learn this lesson? When, like this king, they lift up their eyes to heaven.

George Davison

Summary

- Forget — God gave the king his kingdom, power and glory. The king took the credit himself, and that forgetting is the whole offence.

- Fall — the sentence fell at once, in mid-boast. The man who made himself the centre got a beast's downward look and no conscience toward God.

- Fence — God set a limit to the madness and kept the throne safe for him while he was gone.

- Find out — the aim was knowledge, not ruin. God hands out kingdoms as He wills, working behind the violence and ambition men can see.

- Face up — the cure starts when a man lifts his eyes to heaven, as this king did.

Daniel 4:33

The same hour was the word fulfilled upon Nebuchadnezzar; and he was driven from men, and ate grass as oxen; and his body was bathed with the dew of heaven, till his hair grew like eagles' [feathers], and his nails like birds' [claws].

The king was still boasting when the sentence fell. In one hour the ruler of the first world empire was living in a field like an animal. Why this punishment? Was it a real event? And does it mean anything beyond one man's ruin?

The Blow Fell at Once

Judgment fell in the same hour as the boast. Scripture records other judgments that came the same way — sudden, and on people who felt safe.

In the same hour of his boasting the judgment fell on him (see Dan. 4:25, 33), swift and unexpected. So it was with the people before the flood, so with Sodom; so it will be in the days of the Son of Man (Luke 17:26-30). Alarm and fear no doubt filled his court. This was no ordinary case of insanity, whatever unbelievers since have dared to say — as they also say of the people in the Gospels who had demons. The account is wonderful, but believers know it is true. The words of Scripture are far too precise to allow any meaning short of literal fact.

The Bible Treasury

God had waited before He struck. Men read that patience as permission.

God is infinitely patient, and He gives men time to repent. To think this means He is indifferent to a life of evil-doing dishonours the Lord, and it destroys our own souls. Yet this is often the natural thought: "Because the sentence against an evil deed is not executed speedily, the heart of the children of man is fully set to do evil" (Eccl. 8:11).

James Boyd

What He Lost

The verse describes a body: hair, nails, food, exposure. But God took something higher than any of these.

He lost every thought of God. He had no more idea about God than the beast of the field. Even a natural man has a conscience in him. But Nebuchadnezzar lost all thought. He sank to the non-intelligence of a beast... Recognition of God is the great essential difference between a man and a beast.

William Kelly

The Sentence Matched the Sin

Independence sounds like strength. In God's sight it is the ruin of what makes a man human.

Man's one true privilege, the thing that ennobles him, is that he can look up to God and acknowledge Him. Without this he looks downward. He cannot be enough for himself; he is degraded. Dependence is his glory. It sets him before God and gives him to know God. His mind, joined with God, receives its measure and its knowledge from Him. Pride and independence separate man from God. He becomes a beast, with no real intelligence.

J. N. Darby

A Portrait of More Than One Man

One writer lists three layers of meaning in what happened to the king, then draws out the moral one.

This judgment has a threefold significance — personal, moral, and prophetic... The physical state of this king is therefore a moral picture. It is worth pondering often, for it shows man's condition in God's estimate when he boasts of his own power, seeks his own glory, and asserts his own independence. But it goes further than the king himself. It takes in the character of his rule and of his kingdom. In Daniel 3 the first kingdom in man's hand becomes idolatrous. In Daniel 4 it becomes bestial — bestial in the sense that, cut off from God, it has no intelligence at all.

Edward Dennett

The king's fall points forward as well, and it raises a question about the "seven times."

Judgment came on this great monarch at the beginning of the times of the Gentiles. In the same way judgment will yet fall on this proud and self-exalting age of the Gentiles... Some try to work out from this "seven times" how long the times of the Gentiles will last. That lacks the support of Scripture. The seven times mean seven years... There will be no more looking up to God. The attitude of the beast will be the attitude of the nations.

Arno Clemens Gaebelein

Mercy Inside the Judgment

The judgment had a limit built into it.

In His mercy God set a limit to his madness. He made his kingdom sure to him "with a band of iron and bronze." God had given him the kingdom at the beginning, and by His power He held it safe for him. Meanwhile its degraded ruler, with a beast's heart given to him, fed with the cattle of the field... So for seven years he went on existing, until he was ready to own "that the Most High rules the kingdom of men and gives it to whom He will."

James Boyd

Summary

- Boast — Judgment fell in the same hour as the boast. God's patience had never meant He was indifferent.

- Beast — God did not take his health. He took his power to look up, and recognising God is what separates a man from an animal.

- Because — The punishment fitted the sin. He had declared himself independent, so he received the life of a creature that knows no God.

- Beyond — The picture is larger than one king. Power in man's hands, cut off from God, sinks to the level of the beast — and judgment will fall on the proud Gentile age as it fell on him.

- Boundary — Mercy set the limit. God kept the kingdom for him, and the term ran only until he owned that the Most High rules.

Daniel 4:34

And at the end of the days I Nebuchadnezzar lifted up mine eyes unto the heavens, and mine understanding returned unto me, and I blessed the Most High, and I praised and honoured him that liveth for ever, whose dominion is an everlasting dominion, and his kingdom is from generation to generation.

The time of judgment is over, and the change begins with one small movement: the king looks up. His reason returns, his praise follows, and the God he blesses bears a name far bigger than one man's recovery.

The upward look

Why record which way his eyes turned? The direction tells you what kind of creature is looking.

"At the end of the days I, Nebuchadnezzar, lifted my eyes to heaven." That was the first great sign that his mind was coming back. A beast looks downward. It never looks upward, in the moral sense of the expression. A man who acts as a true man owns in his conscience the One who gave him everything. He is bound to honour and obey Him. Nebuchadnezzar, when the term of the judgment had passed, lifted up his eyes to heaven. He is taking the true place of a man.

William Kelly

Understanding comes with the look

His mind came back at the very moment his eyes went up.

It is striking that the moment Nebuchadnezzar lifted his eyes to heaven, his understanding returned. It was the same with the prodigal son who had wandered off into a far country. His "coming to himself" and his turning back to his father's house go together. The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom, and the experience of the king of Babylon shows it. He turned upward to the hand that had struck him, and he began to understand. For the first time he learned that he was accountable to God.

Edward Dennett

What he did with his restored mind

He could have used his recovered reason for anything. His very first act shows what God had done in him.

The first thing he does with his newly-found understanding is to bless the Most High. He praises and honours Him as the eternal God, and as the Sovereign Ruler of both heaven and earth. This is very beautiful, and it is the sure evidence of what we know as a work of grace in the soul.

Edward Dennett

Earlier the king had issued decrees ordering other people to honour Daniel's God. Here he does something he had never done.

In the past he might have bowed down before the prophet and ordered incense to be offered to him. He might send out laws and decrees that all his subjects must honour the God of the Jews. But what does he do now? He drops all others for the moment, and bows before God.

William Kelly

The name "Most High"

Nebuchadnezzar reaches for one particular name for God. God had already used that same name when He warned the king of judgment.

"Most High" is always the name of God used to denote Him as supreme over the earth. See, for instance, what Melchizedek said to Abraham... "Blessed be Abram by God Most High, Possessor of heaven and earth" (Gen. 14:19). It comes again in Daniel 4:24-25. There this name announces God to Nebuchadnezzar as the One who rules the earth and was about to step in and judge him... And God brought Nebuchadnezzar to own this same truth as the fruit of that dealing.

J. N. Darby

An everlasting dominion — and a very short one

The word "everlasting" lands with force from a man who had just watched his own rule vanish.

The sign and wonder Nebuchadnezzar is about to tell is very humbling to him. In one hour his mighty kingdom left him, though it was soon restored. In contrast to this, he confessed God's kingdom to be everlasting. He may not have realized this fully. Yet within two or three generations his own rule, pictured by gold, would fall before another rule, pictured by silver. God's kingdom, he acknowledged, lasts through all generations.

F. B. Hole

The lesson the nations still have to learn

One king's fall pictures how power behaves in human hands, and how God answers it.

This king is a fitting picture of the pride of man's heart. God is the source of all power. Instead of thanking Him and giving Him the glory, man boasts of that power as though it were his own doing, won by his own wisdom... What is God seeking to teach these men? "That the Most High rules the kingdom of men and gives it to whom He will." When will they learn this lesson? When, like this king, they lift up their eyes to heaven.

George Davison

Summary

- Down — a beast looks at the ground, and that was the king's place for as long as the judgment lasted.

- Up — he lifted his eyes to heaven. That turn was the first sign of a mind coming back, and with it came a new sense of being accountable to God.

- Blessing — his first act with restored reason was praise. This time he bowed himself, instead of ordering others to bow.

- Most High — the name he uses marks God as supreme over the earth. It is the same title God used in the sentence that humbled him.

- Everlasting — his own kingdom left him in an hour. God's kingdom runs from generation to generation, and every proud power still has that lesson to learn.

Daniel 4:35

And all the inhabitants of the earth are reputed as nothing; and he doeth according to his will in the army of the heavens, and among the inhabitants of the earth; and none can stay his hand, or say unto him, What doest thou?

Nebuchadnezzar had ruled the known world, then lost his reason and lived like an animal until his mind came back. Verse 35 is what the most powerful man on earth then said about the only real power there is.

How he came to say it

The turning point came one verse earlier, when the king looked up. One writer explains what that look meant, and how this praise differed from his earlier decrees about God:

When the term of the judgment was past, Nebuchadnezzar lifted up his eyes to heaven. He is taking the true place of a man. "And my understanding returned to me." What was the result? "And I blessed the Most High, and I praised and honoured Him who lives for ever." Notice the difference. On earlier occasions he might have bowed down before the prophet... he might send out statutes and decrees that the God of the Jews should be honoured by all his subjects. But what does he do now? He drops all others for the moment, and bows before God.

William Kelly

All the inhabitants of the earth as nothing

The verse weighs the whole human race against God. One writer draws out what that meant for the man who said it, and how far God's rule reaches:

Looking at himself, his might and his glory had led the king to become like a beast that looks down... Then he thinks of men. Compared with God, he owns that all the inhabitants of the earth — the greatest kings as well as the lowest subjects — are as nothing. The man who thought he was everything discovers that he is nothing — a wholesome lesson for us all to learn. He also owns the sovereignty of God. God is sovereign not only in the armies of heaven, but also among the inhabitants of the earth. None can stay His hand or question His ways.

Hamilton Smith

Another writer notes that the king did not exempt himself from his own verdict:

This opened the king's eyes to the fact of his own nothingness, for he confessed that "all the inhabitants of the earth are reputed as nothing"; and if all, then himself among them.

F. B. Hole

The title "Most High"

The name Nebuchadnezzar uses has a history. One writer traces it back to Melchizedek, a king and priest who met Abraham, and forward to what God will yet do:

We may note this title "Most High." It is the name given to Jehovah in the meeting between Melchizedek and Abraham. There the words "Possessor of heaven and earth" are added to it. This is, in fact, the character God will take when He gathers together in one all things in Christ, both in heaven and on earth. Christ shall be the true Melchizedek.

J. N. Darby

The title reaches over both heaven and earth, and so does the verse.

None can stay His hand

In history the visible actors are men and armies. One writer counts three forces behind events, not one:

There are at least three factors to be recognised... the wrath of man; the working of Satan; and the over-ruling government of God. Do not take the last apart from the first two. And do not let those first two on their own — man's wrath and the great adversary's activity, large as they are — take over the whole field of vision. We do well to remember every agency at work, for without that no situation can be understood. Men certainly tend to forget everything except what they can see.

The Bible Treasury

One writer applies this to those who govern:

Kings and their advisers should remember that God knows every secret of the council chamber, however carefully they keep it from the people... These are lessons God would teach the leaders of men today. How good it would be for everyone if they would only learn them!

W. W. Fereday

Or say to Him, "What have you done?"

The last clause shuts the door on argument, not just on resistance. One writer connects it to the potter and the clay:

The thing formed is not to say to Him who formed it, "Why have you made me like this?" God, as the potter, can make one vessel to honour and another to dishonour out of one lump. If He does, no one can say to Him, "What have you done?"... The first of all righteousness is that God should have His place... God will judge man. It is not for man to judge God.

J. N. Darby

Summary

- Restored — when the term of judgment was past, the king lifted his eyes to heaven, and his understanding returned.

- Bowed — he had once ordered his subjects to honour God; now he drops all others and bows before God Himself.

- Nothing — the man who thought he was everything owned that all earth's people count as nothing, himself included.

- Everywhere — God rules in the armies of heaven and among the inhabitants of the earth; behind man's wrath and Satan's work runs His over-ruling government.

- Unanswerable — no one can stay His hand or question His ways; the first point of righteousness is that God has His place and man has his.

Daniel 4:36

At the same time mine understanding returned unto me; and for the glory of my kingdom, my majesty and brightness returned unto me; and my counsellors and my nobles sought me; and I was established in my kingdom, and excellent greatness was added unto me.

In Daniel 4:36 God puts a shattered emperor back on his throne — his mind clear, his officials at his side, his kingdom bigger than before. Two questions follow: why does God restore the man He broke, and why does the king get back more than he lost?

A promise kept to the letter

God promised this restoration before it happened. Verse 36 is that promise coming true.

Daniel had told the king that his kingdom would be made secure for him, once he had learned that heaven rules. This prediction also came true... God kept His own word, spoken through His servant. Not the smallest part of it failed. Nebuchadnezzar confesses and records God's faithfulness with joy.

Edward Dennett

A return as striking as the fall

Seven years is long enough for a court to move on. This one went looking for its king instead.

His reason came back as suddenly as it left. He tells of a miracle at his return to his kingdom as striking as when men drove him away. His lords and courtiers sought him out after seven years apart. He received still more greatness. Both facts mark the miraculous controlling power of Him who holds all things in His hand.

The Bible Treasury

Reason and submission

The judgment had reduced a man to the level of an animal. One writer traces that fall back to a lost relationship with God.

The one thing that lifts man up is submission — that is, submission to God. It assumes he can understand the will of God. Man bows to that will and honours God as One who is greater than himself. From the moment he says "I have built," he loses his moral relationship to God. All real dignity is lost. In this he becomes like one of the animals. I say it again: man's true superiority is his capacity to keep a relationship with God... Nebuchadnezzar became the companion of beasts — he had lost his proper understanding.

J. N. Darby

The hand that struck and the hand that raises

The recovery is no accident of politics. The hand that put him among the animals is the hand that brings him back.

What a magnificent recovery! The hand that struck him hurled him from his proud position into the dust of degradation. That same hand now lifts him out of the animal state he had been made to sink into, and that sinking was for his eternal good. The same hand puts him back in his former glory on earth. But now he carries the light of the knowledge of the Most High in his heart. That light was worth more than all the riches of the universe, even if he could have owned them all.

James Boyd

Why the kingdom comes back greater

The extra greatness is not a late reward for pride. One writer reads the whole ordeal as God taking a throne away so He could give it back on different terms.

This is the man whom God was about to bring down from such dizzy heights of earthly glory to a condition like that of the beasts. He did it so that He might make Himself known in some measure. The king, humbled in this way, would then publish His glory everywhere, and receive the kingdom back from His hand in a different way. Job may come to mind as an example of this way of dealing: his loss, his humbling, and his blessing at the end.

J Wilson Smith

A preview of the nations restored

One king's story becomes a picture of something larger. What happened to him points ahead to the Gentiles — the nations outside Israel.

When he submits to God, the king's reason returns and he is once again established in his kingdom. So, in the days yet to come, after the judgment of the living nations, the Gentiles will be established in blessing under the rule of Christ.

Hamilton Smith

Summary

- Word — God promised through Daniel that the kingdom would be secure once the king learned that heaven rules. Verse 36 is that promise kept in full.

- Wonder — His court came looking for him after seven years away. That return is as great a miracle as the judgment that drove him out, and it shows who holds all things.

- Mind — His reason came back with his submission. Man's true superiority is his capacity to keep a relationship with God, and losing it had made him like an animal.

- Hand — The hand that hurled him down is the hand that lifts him up. He gets his glory back, and the knowledge of the Most High with it — worth more than all the riches he ruled.

- Preview — The added greatness is the kingdom handed back on new terms. It points ahead to the nations blessed under Christ after judgment.

Daniel 4:37

Now I Nebuchadnezzar praise and extol and honour the King of the heavens, all whose works are truth, and his paths judgment and those that walk in pride he is able to abase.

The last words of Daniel 4 close the king of Babylon's own public account of what God did to him. For seven years he had lived like an animal in the fields. Now, in his right mind again, he ends the story with praise instead of boasting.

From boasting to praise

One writer sets this praise beside what the same man once said as he looked over his city:

Comparing the Nebuchadnezzar who gives this praise to God with the Nebuchadnezzar who said, as he surveyed the magnificence of his city, "Is not this great Babylon, which I have built?" we can only exclaim, "What has God wrought!" He had indeed shown His power to abase the man who was walking in pride. More than this: in abasing him He so changed the heart of the king that he turned in submission to the hand that had struck him. He confessed that all God's works are truth, and His ways judgment. So he justified God, a sure and unmistakable sign of conversion.

Edward Dennett

No more threats

Earlier the king had threatened anyone who would not praise God. Here he gives no such order:

Now he says, "Those who walk in pride He is able to abase." He no longer talks about cutting people in pieces and making their houses a rubbish heap if they do not praise and bless the God of heaven. He will not intrude into God's domain, for God Himself knows how to humble the proud. He no longer tells others what they are to do, but he acknowledges what he himself does.

Hamilton Smith

Praise learned by experience

The king's praise grows out of what he himself went through:

Notice this; it is a broad and bold confession of the judgment that had fallen on him because of his pride. He had passed through deep waters under God's correcting hand... Remember that this is the effect of personal humiliation — "toward me," said the once proud monarch. But he had been abased, emptied, brought to the dust, and now, visited again with mercy, his lips are full of the praise of his Corrector.

J Wilson Smith

Why "the King of heaven"

The title he uses marks a change in how God was to be known:

When the Lord had His throne in Jerusalem, He was God of the earth as well as of heaven. But He abandoned His throne there and handed world rule to the king of Babylon. From then on He would be known as the God of heaven... In taking this title, God did not give up His claims to the earth, or the present workings of His power in government.

The Christian's Friend

"He is able to humble"

The older wording these writers quote is "able to abase." One writer lines the phrase up with the other things Christ is able to do:

We often dwell on the grace of Christ, as mentioned in the letter to the Hebrews. But let us not forget that He is not only able to sympathise, "able to help" and "able to save," but also "able to abase." He did it effectively with Nebuchadnezzar, and clearly for his spiritual good... Human pride, fed by scientific advances and the wonderful achievements that follow, is growing. It will reach its peak before long.

F. B. Hole

A picture of the nations

One writer takes the king's story as a picture of the whole course of world power:

It is symbolic of the times of the Gentiles. After being like the beasts of the field, they will in the end be restored to "reason." Then, "clothed, and in their right mind," they will, like this king, praise and extol and honour the King of heaven.

The Bible Treasury

The question of his conversion

Commentators differ. Dennett, quoted above, calls this an unmistakable sign of conversion. Another writer is more measured:

Only let us remember that he did not live in New Testament times. The gospel now carries the knowledge of salvation, and makes that the basis of worship. But he had learned the wisdom of God from the lips of Daniel. He had seen the sympathy of God with His suffering people in the fiery furnace. And he had bowed to His will through seven years of deep humbling — three important lessons. Nor is he ashamed to publish it all, as with a trumpet, so that God might be glorified. This, at least, is no small evidence of what is called "conversion."

J Wilson Smith

Summary

- Pride — the man who boasted, "Is not this great Babylon, which I have built?" now praises Someone else. The verse answers that boast.

- Humbling — God is able to sympathise, to help and to save. He is also able to humble, and He did that for Nebuchadnezzar's spiritual good.

- Praise — the confession comes from what God did "toward me." A man brought to the dust, then shown mercy, ends with his lips full of praise.

- Justifying God — he owns that God's works are right and His ways are just. He takes God's side against himself. One writer calls that an unmistakable sign of conversion.

- The nations — one king restored to reason pictures the whole course of world power. It ends in the same praise of the King of heaven.

Daniel 5:1

Belshazzar the king made a great feast to a thousand of his nobles, and drank wine before the thousand.

This verse opens the last night of the Babylonian empire — not with the army outside the walls, but with the party inside them. Why does Scripture record this feast, and what turned it into a funeral?

The occasion

The verse sets the scene for everything that follows. One writer sees in it a worse fault than anything in Nebuchadnezzar's reign.

Coming now to our chapter, we see a still worse moral feature of Gentile rule. Idolatry and pride of power — empty boasting — had marked Nebuchadnezzar. Belshazzar is known for something else: the public insolence of daring impiety, breaking out in open wickedness and profanity. The occasion for this outburst of sin is described in the first verse. It was a night of feasting, wild partying, and no restraint. Every evil passion of man's corrupt heart was stirred up and fed.

Edward Dennett

Who Belshazzar was

He is called "the king," yet the top reward he offers is only third place in the kingdom.

Why the third ruler? Because Belshazzar was the second ruler. His father was in fact the king. But his father was not in Babylon at that moment, and Belshazzar shared the throne with him.

W. T. P. Wolston

The city that could not fall

The confidence behind the feast came from the city that hosted it.

It must have been a marvellous assembly. The banquet took place in one of the many palaces that adorned the city regarded as the mistress of the earth. Babylon stood on a broad plain, and was exactly square. Its walls ran fifteen miles in each direction. They were 300 feet high and 75 feet broad, with a hundred bronze gates set in them... The king and the people thought no power could touch them, in heaven or on earth. But they were wrong. They had forgotten God. One hundred and fifty years before, He had said through one servant, "Fallen, fallen is Babylon" (Isa. 21:9).

W. T. P. Wolston

Commentators note that history and Scripture explain the night from two angles. One records an unguarded moment an army could exploit; the other records what the king did with it.

History may tell us that it was a yearly festival, when loose living ran unchecked. That gave the attacking army a good chance to seize an unguarded moment and put its long preparations to use. Scripture shows us the king wrapped in the false security that comes before destruction. He used the occasion to insult the God of Israel. Rash, blinded man! It was the eve of his ruined dynasty, and of his death.

William Kelly

What the wine let loose

The verse ends with the king drinking, and the next verse begins with his sacrilege. The link between the two is not accidental.

At this feast impiety broke out, apparently let loose by the effect of drink on the king. It was "when he tasted the wine" that he gave the command to bring the golden vessels of the temple of God into the feast. Up to a point a man can control the evil passions of his heart. But when some evil influence makes him lose control of himself, all the wickedness of his heart comes out.

Hamilton Smith

The warning reaches past kings to anyone who drinks:

Wine has led many a man to ruin... Once the soul comes under the influence of strong drink, there is no depravity it will not sink to. Its victims worship it, while it damns them.

W. T. P. Wolston

Where this chapter sits

One writer reads chapters three to six as one sequence, each with its own sin.

In chapter 3 you have Nebuchadnezzar setting up the idol; in the fourth he exalts himself, but God brings him low. The fifth chapter is the scene of Belshazzar's impiety and sacrilege in bringing in the vessels of the Lord and drinking out of them — a most daring insult to God. What is the result? Belshazzar is judged... The third chapter gives us idolatry; the fourth, self-exaltation; the fifth, impiety; and the sixth, apostasy.

W. T. P. Wolston

One writer reads the feast as more than a story from the past:

The fact of Belshazzar's feast, with its splendour and sudden doom, stands as history and as warning. But how few believe it is a picture of what is still to come? In the day of the Lord the same sudden judgment will overtake the boasting and splendour of this world of pleasure and greatness.

The Bible Treasury

Summary

- Governing — Belshazzar is called king, yet he shared the throne with his father; the most he could offer was third place in the kingdom.

- Guarded — fifteen-mile walls and bronze gates made Babylon feel untouchable. God had announced its fall 150 years earlier.

- Loosened — the wine did not create the evil in Belshazzar's heart. It only removed the restraint that hid it.

- Graded — idolatry, then self-exaltation, then impiety, then apostasy. Chapter five is the step where insult to God goes public.

- Gone — the feast was the eve of his death. Scripture keeps it as a picture of splendour struck down without warning.

Daniel 5:2

Belshazzar, while he tasted the wine, commanded to bring the golden and silver vessels that Nebuchadnezzar his father had taken out of the temple which was in Jerusalem; that the king and his nobles, his wives and his concubines, might drink in them.

Belshazzar's feast is already loud with wine when the king turns a royal party into an act of defiance. He calls for the gold and silver cups Nebuchadnezzar had taken from the temple in Jerusalem, and two questions follow: why the wine matters, and why God still counts those cups as His.

Wine as the trigger, not the cause

The command comes while the king tastes the wine. One writer sees the drink releasing what was already in the man.

An outburst of impiety marked this feast, apparently let loose by the drink's effect on the king. It was "when he tasted the wine" that he commanded the golden vessels of God's temple to be brought into the feast. Up to a point a man can control the evil passions of his heart. But when some evil influence makes him lose control of himself, all the wickedness of his heart comes out.

Hamilton Smith

Another writer asks what really made the king drunk.

Was he intoxicated? With the pride of wicked presumption, certainly — and the wine he drank inflamed it. Giving in to wine, and to the joy this earth offers, is bound to feed the heart's worst desires.

Edward Dennett

Vessels that still belonged to God

God had let these cups go to Babylon with His captive people. That did not hand over ownership.

The holy vessels were holy still in God's eyes, however polluted they had been by the sins of His kings and priests. They had been used in the house where He had put His name for ever, the house where His eyes and His heart would always be (1 Kings 9:3). True, in judgment He had let them share the captivity of His people. But He could not let the Gentile king and his immoral companions defile them. That would not fit with all that He was and all that He purposed.

Edward Dennett

The sin was misuse: holy things put to a use they were never meant for.

He and his lords drank out of those holy vessels to their gods of gold and silver and wood and iron, desecrating the vessels of Jehovah. He was putting them to an improper and unholy use; they were sanctified; they belonged to Jehovah.

William J Hocking

A challenge thrown down

Displaying the captured cups at the feast made a claim about whose God had won.

Belshazzar had thrown down a challenge before the eye of God. Bringing the golden vessels from the temple, the house of God, into that feast was the same as saying to Jehovah: "My gods are better than you. My gods helped the men who took your golden vessels and brought them here." That is what he meant.

W. T. P. Wolston

"His father Nebuchadnezzar"

Belshazzar was not Nebuchadnezzar's son in the ordinary sense. Two writers handle this differently. One is careful about the exact family link:

It seems beyond question that Belshazzar could not have been his son. It is possible that he might have been his grandson, though this is not certain. The term "father," therefore, as is often the case in Scripture, is used in the sense of ancestor, or forefather.

Edward Dennett

Another points to the monuments, which also explain why Belshazzar later offers Daniel third place, not second.

The monuments have revealed that he was the son of Nabonadius, or Labynetus, and was reigning with his father. Nabonadius was defending the kingdom outside in the open country. He was defeated, but not killed. His son was under siege inside the city, and was killed that night while holding a festival to the gods. This explains why Belshazzar promised Daniel the third place of rule in the kingdom.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

The wives and the concubines

A concubine was a wife of lower rank. Their presence at the table is noted as evidence of a practice that ran well beyond Israel.

Esther 2:14 and Daniel 5:2 show that concubinage was a custom also among the heathen. Christianity does not allow such evil. It recognises marriage as established by God, and so the sanctity of the marriage tie in those whom God joins together.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Three steps of evil in Babylon

One writer sets this act in a sequence of three steps in Babylon's abuse of power.

The abuse of power in Babylon has three distinct characters, seen in three successive steps of evil: idolatry, profaneness, and self-exalting apostasy. First, there was idolatry in Nebuchadnezzar setting up the statue of gold on the plains of Dura. Second, profaneness in Belshazzar, who brings out the vessels of God's captive temple. Third, apostasy in Darius, who set himself up to be God.

J. N. Darby

Summary

- Trigger. The wine did not create the impiety; it removed the self-control that had been hiding it.

- Ownership. Captivity never cancelled God's claim. The vessels stayed "holy still in God's eyes," so drinking from them misused what belonged to Him.

- Defiance. Parading the captured cups said in public that Babylon's gods had beaten Israel's God. Belshazzar died that same night.

- History. "Father" here means forefather. The monuments name Belshazzar as the son of Nabonadius, ruling beside him — which explains the offer of third place, not second.

- Pattern. Idolatry, then profaneness, then apostasy — Babylon's power ran downhill in three steps, and this verse is the middle one.

Daniel 5:3

Then they brought the golden vessels that were taken out of the temple of the house of God which was at Jerusalem; and the king and his nobles, his wives and his concubines, drank in them.

Belshazzar gave the order in the verse before. Here his servants obey it. They carry the cups from God's house in Jerusalem into a royal drinking party. Two questions follow. Why did God record a party at all? And what made these cups so dangerous to touch?

Vessels that were still holy

The verse names the company at the table. Still, the drinking is not why this feast reached the Bible.

Wine and earthly pleasure feed the heart's worst desires, and the company around the king shows that this night was no exception. Yet if this had been only an ordinary party, however wild, no inspired pen would have recorded it. The crowning sin of it was the direct insult which Belshazzar offered to the God of Israel, the God of heaven. The holy vessels were holy still in God's eyes. The sins of His kings and priests had polluted them, yet they had been used in the house where He had put His name for ever, and where His eyes and His heart should be always (1 Kings 9:3). True, in judgment He had let them share in the captivity of His people. But He could not let the Gentile king and his immoral companions defile them. That would not fit with all that He was and all that He purposed.

Edward Dennett

These cups had a purpose. The king put them to the opposite use.

Until now people had treated the vessels of God's house with some fear and honour. Now the king profanes them and makes them serve his lusts. God had appointed them to bear witness that His priestly nation was set apart, and to mark His own worship among His people. The king turns them into toys for his amusement.

J. G. Bellett

A public challenge, not a careless act

Bringing the cups out sent a message, and the message was for God.

Belshazzar had thrown down a challenge before the eye of God. He brought into that feast the golden vessels taken from "the temple, the house of God." It was the same as saying to Jehovah: "My gods are better than you. My gods helped the men who took your golden vessels, and brought them here." That is what he meant. Nebuchadnezzar had carried these golden vessels from the house of the Lord. Now they stood on show as trophies of the Babylonian victory over Jehovah's people, and so over Jehovah.

W. T. P. Wolston

The victory he had misread

But how did Babylon get hold of those cups in the first place?

But who was the king of Babylon? Nebuchadnezzar was only the whip that the Lord had chosen and used to discipline His guilty, law-breaking people Israel. … God raised up Nebuchadnezzar for that purpose. He was the head of gold in the great statue you read of in the second chapter of this book of Daniel. God used him to punish His chosen people on earth, who had turned away from Him.

W. T. P. Wolston

Worse than his grandfather

Compare the two reigns and you see a family sliding downhill, not climbing.

It shows the great moral decline in the great Babylonian empire. Nebuchadnezzar had surely handled the golden vessels of the house of the Lord with great care. He stored them away, afraid to misuse them. His grandson sent for these vessels to drink wine from them with his prostitutes and to praise his idols.

Arno Clemens Gaebelein

Confidence on the last night

The safest-feeling hour of the reign was in fact its final one.

Scripture shows us the king wrapped in a false sense of safety. Such safety comes just before destruction. He used the occasion to insult the God of Israel. Rash, blinded man! It was the eve of his ruined royal line, and of his death.

William Kelly

The same sin in a quieter form

The scene is old. The same sin can repeat itself in the Christian world, where no wine cup is in sight.

Paganism once held the ground. What has taken its place in Christendom carries something like the contempt for God that Belshazzar showed. There the great and serious sin is using the revealed word of God to gain and enjoy the world's pleasures and honours. That is doing in a spiritual way what Belshazzar and his court did in a physical and vulgar way. … The Babylon of old was taken and destroyed all at once, in the middle of the revelry. In the same way the mystic Babylon will be thrown like a great millstone into the sea.

The Bible Treasury

Summary

- Holy. The cups belonged to God's house. Captivity never changed that. They were holy still in His eyes.

- Handled. Cups that once marked His worship became toys at a king's party.

- Hollow. The trophies proved nothing. Nebuchadnezzar was only the whip God used to discipline His own people.

- Hardened. The grandfather stored the vessels away in fear. The grandson drank from them. The family's story is decline, not progress.

- Hour. A false sense of safety filled that hall. The feast proved to be the eve of his death.

Daniel 5:4

They drank wine, and praised the gods of gold and of silver, of brass, of iron, of wood, and of stone.

Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.

Daniel 5:5

In the same hour came forth fingers of a man's hand, and wrote over against the candlestick upon the plaster of the wall of the king's palace and the king saw the part of the hand that wrote.

Belshazzar's feast is still going, and the vessels taken from God's temple are in his guests' hands. Then God answers without a word, and the scene leaves two questions: why only fingers, and why the king cannot read his own language.

God's reply to the challenge

The writing answers the king's insult. God does not let it pass, and He does not wait.

Such contempt for God must bring down His judgment. At once God takes up the challenge. Quietly, without voice or vision, God makes His presence unmistakably felt. The fingers of a man's hand silently write the sentence of judgment on the wall of the king's palace. Despite the king's drunken state, his conscience is struck at once.

Hamilton Smith

The smallest possible display

God uses the least He could use. It is enough to break the king and stun his lords.

So it was in that great festive hall in Babylon, and the result is one of the most dramatic scenes on record. No legion of angels appeared, and there was no visible display of divine power. Just the fingers of what looked like a man's hand appeared. They wrote four words on the plaster of the wall, right opposite the lampstand, where they were most visible. The proud king was reduced to a shivering mortal, and his lords were astonished.

F. B. Hole

Seen clearly, understood not at all

The verse says the king saw the hand. It does not say he read the words — and commentators note that the letters were in his own language.

The king saw the part of the hand. His conscience, though hardened by depravity, was reached for the moment. The writing on the plaster was perfectly plain, since it stood there in Chaldean characters. Yet the king still did not understand its meaning. He was blinded by the god of this world, whose complete slave he was — as is every man until God gives light to his heart. So writing in his own language gave him no definite sense of what was meant, though he trembled before the hand that wrote his doom.

W. T. P. Wolston

A warning still, not yet the blow

The prophets had announced Babylon's fall long before this night. Even so, judgment came with a sign first.

But the sentence of instant, unavoidable judgment made itself heard at once. For the cup of wickedness was full. The mouth of the Lord had long proclaimed the punishment of Babylon's king (Isaiah 13; Jeremiah 25, etc.). Yet even then the stroke does not fall without a solemn sign from God.

William Kelly

The finger of God, three times

This is not the only place where God writes with His own hand. The Bible records three times, and each one wrote something different.

It is interesting to notice the three occasions on which the finger of God wrote. The law on tablets of stone. The judgment of the ungodly Belshazzar and of Babylon on the plaster of the wall — Daniel 5:5. The grace of God written in the dust by our Lord — John 8:6.

F. B. Hole

The material matters too. And the scene points on to a later judgment.

But now in Daniel we again have "the finger of God." We find it to be the finger of doom, written on plaster that easily crumbles. God made His presence known by showing the tips of His fingers, and it scared the life out of Belshazzar. The final hour of judgment will come. Then "the dead, great and small," will be "standing before the throne" (Revelation 20:12). What will their feelings be? We are reminded of that word, "It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God" (Hebrews 10:31).

F. B. Hole

The scene repeated

Belshazzar is not the last to face this. The same sentence hangs over a later Babylon.

This chapter reveals the blasphemous character of the end of the Babylonian monarchy. Blasphemy and rejection of God's truth are all around us on every side. There is a "Mene, Mene, Tekel" for apostate Christendom. There is one for that final form of Babylon too, revealed in Revelation 17 and 18.

Arno Clemens Gaebelein

Summary

- Challenge. Belshazzar insulted God with the temple vessels. God answered in the same hour — quietly, without voice or vision.

- Hand. God sent no angel army. Only part of a hand appeared, opposite the lampstand where the light made it most visible.

- Blindness. The king saw the hand and shook. Yet he could not read words in his own language — sight without understanding.

- Warning. The prophets had long foretold Babylon's doom. Even so, the stroke did not fall without a solemn sign first.

- Finger. The finger that wrote the law on stone and grace in the dust wrote doom here on crumbling plaster. It will write again for the final Babylon.

Daniel 5:6

Then the king's countenance was changed, and his thoughts troubled him, and the joints of his loins were loosed, and his knees smote one against another.

Belshazzar had turned a royal feast into an open insult to the God of heaven. Then fingers appeared on the wall, and the king who had defied Him shook from head to foot before he could read a word.

God answers the challenge in silence

The king had insulted God on purpose. The reply came without thunder.

Such contempt for God must bring down His judgment. God takes up the challenge at once. He uses no voice and no vision, yet He makes His presence felt beyond all doubt. The fingers of a man's hand write the sentence of judgment on the wall of the king's palace, and they write in silence. The king is drunk, yet conscience strikes him at once. His face shows his terror. His thoughts trouble him, and he trembles from head to foot.

Hamilton Smith

Another writer looks at what actually appeared on the wall, and at the warning it carries.

No army of angels appeared. There was no visible display of divine power. Only the fingers of a man's hand could be seen, writing four words on the plaster of the wall, right opposite the lampstand, where they showed up best. The proud king became a shivering man, and his lords stood astonished... In Daniel the finger of God is the finger of doom, written on plaster that crumbles easily. When the final hour of judgment comes and the dead, great and small, stand before God, what will they feel? We are reminded of that word: "It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God" (Hebrews 10:31).

F. B. Hole

Conscience works faster than understanding

Belshazzar could not read a single word on that wall. He still knew who was behind it.

This was no dream in the night. It was a silent warning of terrible meaning, in the middle of their wild partying and their defiance of the living God... The king needed no one to explain it. His conscience, eaten away by evil, trembled before the hand that wrote his doom. He did not know a word of what was written. Deep down he felt that the One whose hands no one can stop was dealing with him.

William Kelly

Even a man like Belshazzar carried knowledge he could not escape.

But even he — wicked as he was — had a conscience. He knew about the power that had driven Nebuchadnezzar from his throne and made him live like an animal for a time... What a change! In the middle of his banquet he had dared to insult the God of heaven. Now, at the sight of this mysterious hand, fear and dread took hold of his soul, and he trembled from head to foot. He had braced himself to challenge the almighty God. The moment God took up that challenge, his heart failed — before the blow had even fallen — in dread of the judgment coming.

Edward Dennett

A prophecy fulfilled in a shaking body

The collapse of Belshazzar's limbs was not only personal panic. Writers link it to words spoken about Babylon's fall long before Belshazzar was born, in Isaiah 45 — a passage addressed to Cyrus, the Persian ruler God named in advance. Note that the older translation used here reads "the joints of his loins were loosed, and his knees smote one against another," which the ESV renders "his limbs gave way, and his knees knocked together."

In the opening verses of Isaiah 45, the prophet speaks to Cyrus on God's behalf, though Cyrus had not yet been born... The details given in verses 1-3 came true exactly, as the book of Daniel records. As we read those verses, we see Belshazzar, and "his limbs gave way, and his knees knocked together" (Daniel 5:6). We see the great gates of Babylon opened and broken. Then the fall of the great city puts Babylon's hidden treasures into the hands of Cyrus.

F. B. Hole

Terror is not the same as turning

The same trembling can end in two very different places. One writer sets Babylon beside Nineveh, another city that heard a prophet's warning.

One invisible power wrote those solemn words on the wall of Belshazzar's banqueting hall — "Mene, Mene, Tekel, Upharsin" — and made his knees knock together. That same power used the words of the prophet to move the heart of the king of Nineveh and to enter his conscience. The king of Nineveh and his lords trembled, just as Belshazzar and his great men had trembled at Babylon. But their fear, unlike the fear of Belshazzar and his great men, led to a repentance they would never regret.

The Bible Treasury

When God enters a party

One writer reads the scene as a picture of God coming into a life built on pleasure.

The party is at its height. Everything is bright and cheerful, the laughter is loud, and the contempt for God is at its worst. Then, all of a sudden, God steps in. Everyone knows how completely worldly things collapse when God comes in. Bring the Lord into a worldly scene, and what happens? He spoils it. That is a solemn thought! This is what sin does, and it is conscience answering as if God were an intruder.

W. T. P. Wolston

Summary

- Challenge. Belshazzar insulted the God of heaven. God took up the challenge at once, with no voice and no vision — only fingers writing on crumbling plaster.

- Conscience. He could not read one word of the writing. His conscience still trembled, and deep down he knew who was dealing with him.

- Collapse. The proud king had a hall full of lords behind him. One hand appeared, and he became a shivering man before the blow had even fallen.

- Confirmation. God had announced Babylon's fall through Isaiah long before it came. The shaking king, the broken gates and the treasures passing to Cyrus all matched it.

- Contrast. Nineveh's king trembled too, and his fear ended in repentance. Belshazzar's ended in nothing. Fear alone saves nobody.

Daniel 5:7

The king cried aloud to bring in the magicians, the Chaldeans, and the astrologers. The king spoke and said to the wise men of Babylon, Whosoever shall read this writing, and shew me the interpretation thereof, shall be clothed with purple, and have a chain of gold about his neck, and shall be the third ruler in the kingdom.

Belshazzar has just seen a hand write on the plaster of his palace wall. His first reaction is a shout for the men who read signs for a living. So where does a frightened man turn when God interrupts him? And can the world's best minds read what God has written?

Terror in the banqueting hall

The shout is the sound of a man collapsing. His own conscience reacted before anyone had read him a syllable.

His conscience, eaten away by depravity, trembled before the hand that traced his doom. Yet he did not know a word of what was written. He felt at once that the One whose hand no one can stop was dealing with him... His fright made him forget his dignity, and "the king cried aloud to bring in the astrologers, the Chaldeans, and the soothsayers." But it was all useless. The highest rewards are offered, but a spirit of deep sleep closed every eye.

William Kelly

The wrong direction

The problem is not the panic but where he sent it. God had written; the king called for everyone except God.

Instead of crying to God for His mercy and pardon, the king "cried aloud to bring in the astrologers, the Chaldeans, and the soothsayers." He offered them great rewards if they could interpret the writing of God on the wall. Not one of the world's wise men could read God's writing, but God had His interpreter at hand. Daniel, faithful as always, refused the king's gifts. He rebuked his contempt for the knowledge of God and his profanity. Then he read the words that spoke of God's judgment and explained their meaning to the king. Belshazzar's sin was not ignorance, but deliberate profanity, a challenge to the living God. He paid the penalty for inviting God's anger.

An Outline of Sound Words

Who these men were

These writers use an older translation. Where the ESV has "enchanters," they say "astrologers." The word behind both is rare, and it names a trade.

In Daniel 1:20; 2:2, 10, 27; 4:7; 5:7, 11, 15 the Hebrew word is ashshaph, meaning "enchanter, magician" — one who practised occult arts. This word occurs nowhere else.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Why the experts were useless

The problem was not the alphabet. The words on the wall were ordinary; the failure lay in the men.

Once more the wise men of Babylon were called in, but only to show their incompetence and ignorance again. We are told that there was nothing unusual about the four words. They were not words from some unknown, barbaric tongue. But on that occasion they were God's words, and so they lay far outside the understanding of these servants of the world and its false gods. Paul states the fact in 1 Corinthians 2:14, and here it is strikingly illustrated. As "natural" men they had no power to understand the things God had written.

F. B. Hole

Another writer presses the same failure further, and turns it into a test for the reader.

The language of the writing on the wall was no further beyond the astrologers of Babylon than it was beyond Daniel. If anything, it was less so. The words were as familiar to a Chaldean as to a Hebrew. But the wise men of Babylon, the scribes of Belshazzar's court, were not able to interpret them. They were morally incapable... If we test a thing by any test but Christ, we shall misinterpret it.

J. G. Bellett

Purple, gold, and the third place

The reward is oddly specific. He offers third place in the kingdom, not second.

Why the third ruler? Because Belshazzar was the second ruler. His father was the real king. But his father was not in Babylon at that moment, and Belshazzar shared the throne with him.

W. T. P. Wolston

One writer places that third place beside Joseph's second:

Daniel had the third place and Joseph had the second place, but Christ has the pre-eminence (Dan. 5:7, 16, 29; Gen. 41:39-43).

Truth & Testimony

Summary

- Conscience — the writing frightened the king before he understood it. He trembled at a hand whose message he could not read.

- Direction — fear sent him to enchanters instead of to God for mercy. His sin was not ignorance but deliberate defiance of the living God.

- Incapacity — the four words were ordinary. The wise men failed because God's words lie outside the reach of men who serve the world and its false gods.

- Reward — Belshazzar offered purple, a gold chain and third place. He could offer no more, because he himself was only second, sharing the throne with his absent father.

- Pre-eminence — Belshazzar offers Daniel third place, Joseph held second, and the first place belongs to Christ alone.

Daniel 5:8

Then came in all the king's wise men, but they could not read the writing, nor make known to the king the interpretation.

The hand has finished writing, and Belshazzar's first instinct is to send for the experts. Babylon's whole class of trained experts files into the hall — and fails twice over. They cannot even read the four words, let alone explain them.

Why Trained Wisdom Stalls

One writer points out that the words themselves were ordinary. What made them unreadable was whose words they were.

Once more the king called in the wise men of Babylon, and once more they showed nothing but incompetence and ignorance. We are told that there was nothing unusual about the four words. They were not words from some unknown, savage language. But on that occasion they were God's words, so they lay completely outside the understanding of these servants of the world and its false gods. This clearly illustrates what the Apostle Paul says in 1 Corinthians 2:14. As 'natural' men they had no power to understand the things God had written.

F. B. Hole

The same failure had happened long before, in the days of Pharaoh, king of Egypt. Another writer draws one rule from both scenes:

God will speak in a vision to Pharaoh, by writing on the wall in Belshazzar's day... but, as in past days, so now, the wise men of this world get it completely wrong when they try to interpret the Word of God... People's natural pride in their own intellect blinds them to a simple fact: only God can interpret what God says.

Hamilton Smith

What Exactly Blocked Them

Writers differ on what exactly stopped them. One suggestion is that the script itself was foreign:

Writers have suggested several reasons why the wise men could not read the writing. The letters may have been the ancient Hebrew characters. Daniel knew that script, but they would not.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Another writer says the language was no problem at all:

The writing was in the Chaldean language, so it was not that the king's wise men did not understand the words. What they could not unfold was the connection, the application, and the meaning. They had no clue to it, so the words seemed to them disconnected and meaningless.

Edward Dennett

Either way, the outcome is the same. Men can stare straight at what God has said and take nothing from it.

Rewards That Buy Nothing

The king's highest rewards bought him silence. One writer contrasts Belshazzar with his experts. His conscience reacted, though he could not read a word:

His conscience, eaten away by evil, trembled before the hand that wrote out his doom, though he did not know a word of what was written. He felt at once that the One whose hands no one can stop was dealing with him... In his fright he forgot his dignity and cried aloud for the astrologers, the Chaldeans, and the soothsayers. But it was all useless. He offers the highest rewards, but a spirit of deep sleep closed every eye.

William Kelly

Being Shaken Is Not Being Saved

The king is shaken, and fear can look like a good sign. One writer warns that it often is not:

The effect on this godless man was enormous. We rejoice when sinners are impressed, stirred, troubled, and troubled more deeply still. But the devil is always eager to remove these impressions... Sometimes what moves people like this is not fear of God but fear of the consequences of sin — the fear that comes on a deathbed — pure fear of hell and damnation.

W. T. P. Wolston

The Man Nobody Remembered

The most telling thing about this verse is who is missing. Every qualified man in Babylon is in the room. The one man who could help is not, and the king does not know he exists.

The fact that Daniel was a stranger to Belshazzar says a great deal. Whatever the pride and daring of the great Nebuchadnezzar, in his day Daniel sat in the king's gate — ruler over the whole province of Babylon, and chief of the governors over all the wise men. His degraded and fallen descendant did not know Daniel at all.

William Kelly

Another writer measures how deep that obscurity went:

One thing is clear. Years had passed, and Daniel had dropped completely out of public notice. His name was so unknown at court that the queen had to give a full account of him and his powers.

F. B. Hole

Summary

- Written — God put His words in plain sight. Nothing about them was strange or hidden.

- Unread — natural men have no power to take in God's words. Writers differ on whether the script or only the meaning stopped them.

- Unbought — the highest rewards in the kingdom could not buy one line of meaning.

- Unchanged — the king trembled but did not repent. Fear of consequences is not fear of God.

- Unknown — the one man who could read it had dropped out of sight. The court that needed him did not know his name.

Daniel 5:9

Then was king Belshazzar greatly troubled, and his countenance was changed in him, and his nobles were confounded.

The feast has stopped, the writing stands on the wall, and every expert in Babylon has just failed to read it. His fear now grows worse, not better, and for the first time his guests share it.

Fear That Deepens When Help Runs Out

Belshazzar's alarm did not begin here. It started when he saw the writing, and it rose higher when the men he summoned had nothing to say.

The king's eye was fixed on the handwriting, and the effect was immediate — on him, and on his noble guests too. He cried aloud. Then, finding that his own resources could not explain what the writing meant or why it came, he was troubled even more, so that his lords were astonished.

The Bible Treasury

Why the Experts Were Useless

The failure was not a language problem. The words on the plaster belonged to the everyday speech of Babylon.

The king's wise men did understand the words, for the writing was in Chaldean, the language of Babylon. What they could not unfold was the connection, the application, and the interpretation. Without the clue, all those separate words seemed to them disconnected and meaningless.

Edward Dennett

Commentators trace the failure to something deeper than a lack of skill.

The king called in the wise men of Babylon once more, and again they only showed their incompetence and ignorance. We are told that there was nothing unusual about the four words. They were not words from some unknown, foreign language. But on that occasion they were God's words, so they were far beyond the understanding of these servants of the world and its false gods. This is a striking illustration of what the Apostle Paul states in 1 Corinthians 2:14. As "natural" men they had no power of understanding the things God had written.

F. B. Hole

Where He Turned, and Where He Did Not

In his terror the king did call for help. Who he called for shows where his heart lay.

Instead of crying to God for His mercy and pardon, the king called loudly for the astrologers, the Chaldeans, and the fortune-tellers. He offered them great rewards if they could interpret God's writing on the wall. Not one of the world's wise men could read God's writing, but God had His interpreter at hand… Belshazzar's sin was not ignorance. It was deliberate contempt for holy things, a challenge to the living God, and he paid the penalty for inviting God's anger.

An Outline of Sound Words

Troubled Is Not the Same as Changed

Writers draw a hard warning from this verse: being shaken is not being saved.

The king got no help from his wise men… "Then King Belshazzar was greatly alarmed, and his color changed, and his lords were perplexed" (v. 9). The effect on this godless man was tremendous. We rejoice when sinners are impressed, stirred, and troubled, and then troubled still more. But the devil is always eager to get these impressions removed, and in this case I do not think the effect lasted long. Sometimes what moves men like this is not fear of God, but fear of the consequences of sin. It is the fear produced on a deathbed, sheer fear of hell and damnation.

W. T. P. Wolston

The Trouble Had a Purpose

God did not write to torment the room. The silence of the wise men was clearing the way for someone who could speak.

But help is at hand. What God wrote was not meant to stay on the palace wall as a meaningless, unreadable ghost of fear. It was meant to be read and understood. But the king and his nobles must also learn whose hand it was that traced those words on the plaster of the king's palace. They must also come to see the madness of their drinking parties, and how serious an insult they had offered to the Writer.

James Boyd

Summary

- Challenge. Belshazzar had defied the living God on purpose. His sin was not ignorance but deliberate contempt, and this verse begins God's answer.

- Collapse. His fear rose a second time when his own resources gave out. The deepest alarm came not from the writing but from the silence that followed it.

- Clueless. The wise men knew the language and still could not read the message. God's words lie beyond the reach of the natural mind, however clever it is.

- Counterfeit. Terror filled the whole hall, yet nobody repented. Fear of consequences is not fear of God, and such impressions fade fast.

- Clarity. God never wrote to leave men only frightened. He silenced every substitute so that His own servant could make the message plain.

Daniel 5:10

-- The queen, by reason of the words of the king and his nobles, came into the banquet-house. The queen spoke and said, O king, live for ever! let not thy thoughts trouble thee, neither let thy countenance be changed.

Belshazzar's feast has turned to terror. A hand has written on the wall, his wise men cannot read it, and the king is shaking. Into that hall walks a woman who was not at the table, and the first thing she offers is a calming word and a name.

Who the queen was

The king's wives were already at the feast, so commentators take this "queen" to be someone else — most likely the king's mother.

The queen, hearing of the king's terror, comes into the feast. It seems she had no part in this godless scene. Some suggest she was not the king's wife, since his wives were at the feast (verses 2, 3). Probably she was the queen dowager. She clearly knew Daniel well, and she knew the great events of Nebuchadnezzar's reign.

Hamilton Smith

Two people missing from the feast

One writer draws a lesson from the guest list itself.

Daniel is not seen at the feast. Someone else is absent too — the queen, the king's mother. She had not his strength, but she had much of his spirit. The king is ignorant of the man of God who was then in his dominions. He also takes no notice of what God had done in the same dominions in his father's days. But the queen has memories and knowledge of these things, and she is a stranger to his feast.

J. G. Bellett

Why she came in

She came "because of the words of the king and his lords" — the panic had travelled through the palace. Behind her hurry, one writer sees God's purpose.

But God meant the king to have the writing explained, and He meant His own chosen vessel to explain it. The instrument was at hand to bring Daniel to Belshazzar's notice. She had taken no part in the wild party of that night. But the report of the sight that had startled the king and his guests spread through the palace and reached her ears. She knew all that had happened in the reign of Nebuchadnezzar. She knew the service Daniel had given, and the position he received as a result. So she hurried to the king's help.

Edward Dennett

A memory the court had lost

Daniel had faded from public life, and the king's advisers had failed.

The queen at once thinks of the Hebrew captive Daniel. She comes into the banqueting hall and reminds the king that such a person still exists in the kingdom. She says, "Let Daniel be called, and he will show the interpretation." Whoever else had forgotten him, she clearly had not. His present obscurity did not shake her confidence that he could unravel the mystery.

James Boyd

Her entrance also exposes what the room could not do for itself:

The world's greatness and glory come to an end, and its wisdom fails completely as well. The day that is fast approaching will make this plain. When God is acting, the world's wisdom is folly and thick darkness. It takes someone entirely outside the world's course and ways to make known the mind of God, whether in grace or in judgment. In the hour of deep distress, the queen tells the king that one man in his kingdom has light and wisdom beyond all others. This separate and now hidden servant, given the mind of God, appears again — not as a guest at the unholy, God-defying feast, but as the one who makes known God's judgment on it.

The Bible Treasury

Her opening words

She opens with a wish for the king's long life. Set against the night that followed, it reads very differently.

She comes and says to the king in verse 10, "O king, live forever." What an empty wish! Poor man, he died that night.

W. T. P. Wolston

Her next words tell him not to let his thoughts alarm him or his color change. One writer finds a warning in that comfort.

The queen-mother now tries to calm her son's anxiety — just as the devil would calm an awakened sinner today.

W. T. P. Wolston

Summary

- Outside the feast — the king's wives were at the table; the queen was not. She "had no part in this godless scene."

- Outside, and further out still — Daniel is absent too. He was "the man of God who was then in his dominions," and the king did not know him.

- Outside is where wisdom is — when the world's wise men fail, "it takes someone entirely outside the world's course and ways to make known the mind of God."

- Memory brings him in — one person had not forgotten Daniel, and her memory put God's chosen servant in front of the king.

- Comfort from inside the room — her "O king, live forever" went to a man who died that night, and her "let not your thoughts alarm you" did what the devil does to an awakened sinner.

Daniel 5:11

There is a man in thy kingdom in whom is the spirit of the holy gods; and in the days of thy father, light and understanding and wisdom, like the wisdom of the gods was found in him; and the king Nebuchadnezzar thy father, [even] the king thy father, made him master of the scribes, magicians, Chaldeans, [and] astrologers;

The writing on the wall has stopped the feast, and Babylon's wise men cannot read it. Then a woman who was not at the table walks in. She tells the terrified king about a man he has never met.

The one who stayed away from the feast

Commentators identify her as the queen-mother. She had kept clear of the whole scene.

The king's alarm keeps growing, and his lords are astonished. Into the banqueting hall comes the queen — surely the queen-mother, if we compare verses 2 and 10. Her sympathies were not in the feast. She reminds the king of someone who was even further outside and above it all: a man the godless king had never met in person.

William Kelly

Two people are missing from that hall.

Daniel is not seen at the feast. And there is another who is absent too — the queen, the king's mother. The king knows nothing of the man of God who was then in his territory. He has also forgotten what God did in that same territory in his father's days. But the queen remembers and knows these things, and she is a stranger to his feast.

J. G. Bellett

A man the king had never heard of

The queen calls Nebuchadnezzar the king's father. One writer notes he was in fact Belshazzar's grandfather — and Belshazzar had never met the man his grandfather had promoted.

Clearly Belshazzar knew nothing about Daniel. He had entirely forgotten — if he ever heard it — that his grandfather Nebuchadnezzar had raised him to the place next to himself. Nebuchadnezzar made him "ruler over the whole province of Babylon and chief prefect over all the wise men of Babylon," and "Daniel remained at the king's court" (Dan. 2:48-49). Godless men do not like godly men, and usually do not know them. … But Daniel was there all the time, separate, devoted to God, having His mind, and ready to reveal it at the right moment.

W. T. P. Wolston

Pagan words for a real gift

The queen's praise is real, but her words are Babylonian.

After years had passed, Daniel had dropped completely out of public notice. In court circles his name was so unknown that the queen had to give a full account of him and of his powers, though she still treated them as being "the wisdom of the gods."

F. B. Hole

Nebuchadnezzar had spoken about Daniel in the same style. One writer weighs what such wording admits and what it does not:

Nebuchadnezzar may speak to him in a pagan style. He may credit the wisdom of the Most High God in him to his own gods. But he still admits that there is something special and unusual in Daniel.

William Kelly

What "chief of the magicians" meant

The title the queen recalls put Daniel over Babylon's learned classes. He had earned it.

These Chaldeans were a particular class of learned men, forming with others the Magi, or wise men of Babylon. Daniel 5:11 says Daniel was made their chief, or "master" as older translations put it. No doubt this was because they had discovered he had more wisdom than all of them. When the king called in the Chaldeans and the rest to interpret the writing on the wall, Daniel was not among them. We may be sure he kept himself well away from such people.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

God had His man ready

The failure of Babylon's experts clears the stage.

The world's greatness and glory not only come to an end; its wisdom fails completely. … When God is acting, the world's wisdom is folly and thick darkness. It takes someone entirely outside its course and ways to make known the mind of God, whether in grace or in judgment.

The Bible Treasury

The queen's memory brings a forgotten man forward at the exact hour he is needed.

But God meant the king to have the writing explained — and only by His own chosen servant. The means to bring Daniel to Belshazzar's notice was at hand.

Edward Dennett

The scene repeats

Belshazzar is not the last man to want the person he had ignored.

This scene has often been repeated in the history of men's souls. When eternity confronts an ungodly man, he turns to the godly man for light, help, and comfort if possible. … You will want him yet — that God-fearing, holy, separate man who lives for Christ. … But what a wonderful thing it is that God has His witnesses even in Babylon.

W. T. P. Wolston

Summary

- Forgotten. Daniel had ruled a province, yet Belshazzar had never met him. Godless men rarely know the godly people living near them.

- Remembered. The one person who stayed away from the feast was the one person who remembered God's servant.

- Gifted. She praises a real gift in pagan words — "the spirit of the holy gods." She admits something unusual is in Daniel, but never names the God who gave it.

- Proven. His title as chief of the magicians came from wisdom greater than theirs. He kept himself apart from that whole company.

- Needed. When the world's wisdom fails, God's answer comes through the man the world had shelved. He keeps such witnesses even in Babylon.

Daniel 5:12

forasmuch as an excellent spirit, and knowledge, and understanding, interpreting of dreams, and shewing of hard sentences, and solving of problems, were found in the same Daniel, whom the king named Belteshazzar. Now let Daniel be called, and he will shew the interpretation.

The king's court has just failed him: the writing stands on the wall and no one can read it. Into that silence the queen names one man, and lists what marks him out: an excellent spirit, knowledge, understanding, and the skill to interpret dreams, explain riddles, and solve problems.

Who the queen was

She was not at the feast herself. Commentators work back from the earlier verses of the chapter to identify her.

The queen hears of the king's terror and comes into the feast. She seems to have had no part in this godless scene. Some suggest she was not the king's wife, since his wives were already at the feast (verses 2 and 3). She was probably the queen dowager, the widow of an earlier king. She clearly knew Daniel well, and she knew the great events of Nebuchadnezzar's days.

Hamilton Smith

A man the king had never met

The queen has to explain who Daniel is. So the king did not know him.

The fact that Daniel was a stranger to Belshazzar speaks volumes. Whatever the pride and daring of the great Nebuchadnezzar, Daniel sat in the king's gate. He was ruler over the whole province of Babylon, and chief of the governors over all the wise men. His degraded and fallen descendant did not know Daniel.

William Kelly

Others trace the same pattern further, and explain why it repeats.

The men of this world will take all the help that the man of God can give them in earthly things. But with him they never feel at home. A wide gulf lies between the worldly man and the man of God, and neither is fully happy in the other's company. So whatever service the servant of the Lord gives in a moment of difficulty, the world soon forgets both him and his service.

James Boyd

Wisdom the empire could not supply

The court thinks of Daniel only after its trained experts fail.

When God is acting, the world's wisdom is folly and deep darkness. It takes someone completely outside the world's course and ways to make God's mind known, whether in grace or in judgment. In the hour of deep distress, the queen tells the king that one man in his kingdom has light and wisdom beyond all others.

The Bible Treasury

Notice where such a man is found: not among the king's advisers, but among the captives.

But in His own ways, God humbles the wise men of the world and lifts up the despised captive. Wisdom is found with God's people, even in captivity.

Hamilton Smith

"An excellent spirit"

The phrase heads the queen's list, before knowledge and understanding. One writer weighs a man's spirit against his gifts:

An excellent spirit was in him. That is a very fine quality, dear friends. A man's spirit is infinitely more valuable than what he says. I may say, by God's help, many a nice thing, and you may hear, enjoy, and then forget it. But if I have done anything nasty to you, you will never forget it. Oh, to be a Daniel in spirit! We shall never be prophets. We are not called by God in that way, but we can all cultivate an "excellent spirit."

W. T. P. Wolston

Dissolving doubts

The queen's last credential is that Daniel could untie knots — and the king repeats it back to him. The ability was never his own.

Yes, the truth of God is unveiled by the servants of God. He reveals, and they proclaim the truth.

W. T. P. Wolston

The name Belshazzar's grandfather gave him

The queen calls him by both names, Daniel and Belteshazzar. The second was imposed on him as a boy in Babylon.

Along with this, Daniel and his three companions are given new names. It seems the aim was to wipe out the memory of the true God by giving them names taken from the idols of Babylon.

William Kelly

Summary

- Forgotten. Under Nebuchadnezzar, Daniel ruled the whole province of Babylon. Belshazzar did not even know him. The world uses God's servants in a crisis, then forgets them.

- Remembered. The one person who stayed out of the feast was the one who knew where to find help.

- Outside. The king's own experts failed. The answer had to come from a man outside the world's course and ways.

- Captive. God humbles the world's wise men and lifts up the despised captive. His people hold wisdom even in captivity.

- Spirit. The verse lists knowledge, understanding, and the skill to solve problems. The excellent spirit comes first. It is the one item any believer can cultivate.

Daniel 5:13

Then was Daniel brought in before the king. The king spoke and said unto Daniel, Art thou that Daniel, of the children of the captivity of Judah, whom the king my father brought out of Judah?

A royal banquet has turned to terror. Writing has appeared on the wall, the king's wise men cannot read it, and the queen has named one man who can. Verse 13 brings that man in — and the king's own words show he has no idea who stands in front of him.

A servant long out of sight

Years have passed since chapter 4. Daniel has slipped out of public life.

It is quite clear that, with the years gone by, Daniel had dropped right out of public notice. At court his name was so unknown that the queen had to explain in full who he was and what he could do. Even so, she still called his powers "the wisdom of the gods."

F. B. Hole

Forgetting God's servant is the world's habit, not a one-off.

It is astonishing how quickly the great people of the earth forget the Lord's faithful servant. The man of the world does not understand the man of God, so he forgets him almost as soon as he loses sight of him… The men of this world will take all the help the man of God can give them in the things of earth, but they can never feel at home with him… So they call for the Lord's servant only when things are at their worst.

James Boyd

What the king's question exposes

Belshazzar has to ask whether this is the right man. That question says more about the king than about Daniel.

Clearly Belshazzar knew nothing about Daniel. He had quite forgotten — if he ever heard it — that his grandfather Nebuchadnezzar had raised Daniel to the place next to himself, and made him ruler over the whole province of Babylon and chief of the governors over all its wise men (Dan. 2:48-49). Godless men do not like godly men, and usually do not know them. They are not in touch with them. So Belshazzar, the grandson of Nebuchadnezzar, did not know the man his grandfather had put at the head of affairs only a few years before. This fact speaks volumes about Belshazzar. Nebuchadnezzar may have been very proud, but he saw the moral worth of the captive Daniel, as his rise to second ruler in the kingdom showed. His corrupt grandson had ignored that Daniel even existed. But Daniel was there all the time, separate, devoted to God, knowing His mind, and ready to make it known at the right moment.

W. T. P. Wolston

"Out of Jewry"

The word behind the old rendering "Jewry" is simply the name of Daniel's homeland.

Same as Judaea in Luke 23:6; John 7:1. In Dan. 5:13 it refers to Judah.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

But the name itself carries the story of a nation's collapse. It belongs to the period after the land had lost its independence.

Before long the word Jewry, or Judaea, came into use. Ezra 5:8 speaks of the province of Judaea. That shows how the land had passed under the control of a foreign power, after Nebuchadnezzar had destroyed the Temple. The only bit of true godliness was found in a small, weak remnant. In Daniel 5:13 we read that Belshazzar spoke to Daniel as the man his father had brought out of Jewry.

A. J. Pollock

"The king my father"

Belshazzar calls Nebuchadnezzar his father, but a generation stands between them. Scripture often uses "son" this way, and that family link carried political weight.

Scripture calls Belshazzar the son of Nebuchadnezzar, but that often means grandson. Many think Nabonadius married a daughter of Nebuchadnezzar. Reports say he seized the throne without right, and such a marriage would have strengthened his hold on it.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

The despised captive brought in

The king labels Daniel a captive from a conquered land. That is where God works.

So Daniel comes in before the king. The king had heard of Daniel's wisdom in interpreting dreams in the days of Nebuchadnezzar, but it seems he had no wish to know this captive Jew himself. Yet in His ways God humbles the wise men of his world and lifts up the despised captive. Wisdom stays with God's people, even in captivity.

Hamilton Smith

Summary

- Forgotten. Years of silence left Daniel unknown at court. The queen had to explain from scratch who he was.

- Fetched. The world calls for God's servant only when its own resources fail. It wants the help, not the man.

- Labelled. The king names him by his lowest title: a captive from Judah, whom his own grandfather carried off.

- Unmoved. Through all the neglect Daniel was still there, separate, devoted to God, ready the moment the call came.

- Exalted. God humbles the wise men of the world and lifts up the despised captive. Wisdom stays with His people, even in captivity.

Daniel 5:14

And I have heard of thee, that the spirit of the gods is in thee, and [that] light and understanding and excellent wisdom is found in thee.

A hand has written on the wall and broken up Belshazzar's feast, and every wise man in Babylon has failed to read the words. The king now turns to a man he has never met, and repeats to his face the reputation he has only heard second-hand.

God's Chosen Vessel

The failure of the astrologers was not a delay in God's plan. It cleared the stage, so that the message could only come through the one man God had prepared.

Belshazzar was already panic-stricken, and now he was more troubled still. Even his courtiers were astonished. But God meant the king to have the writing explained, and it had to be done by His own chosen vessel. The instrument was at hand to bring Daniel to Belshazzar's notice.

Edward Dennett

When the World's Wisdom Runs Out

The king had a full court of trained experts, and they were useless at the one moment that mattered. The light he asks Daniel for is light his own system could not produce.

The world's greatness and glory come to an end, and more than that, its wisdom fails altogether. That will be plain in the day now fast approaching. When God is acting, the world's wisdom is folly and deep darkness. It takes someone outside the world's whole course and ways to make known the mind of God, whether in grace or in judgment. In the hour of deep distress, the queen tells the king that one man in his kingdom has light and wisdom beyond all others. He had already proved his worth by interpreting the dream that troubled Belshazzar's forefather Nebuchadnezzar.

The Bible Treasury

Known Only by Report

Notice how the king describes his knowledge of Daniel: it is all report. He rules the empire Daniel lives in, and still knows him only by hearsay.

It is plain that Belshazzar knew nothing about Daniel. He had quite forgotten — if he ever heard it — that his grandfather Nebuchadnezzar had raised Daniel to the place next to himself... Godless men do not like, and usually do not know, godly men. Godless men are not in touch with godly men. So Belshazzar did not know the man his grandfather had placed at the head of affairs only a few years before. This fact speaks volumes about Belshazzar. Nebuchadnezzar's pride may have been great, but he had recognised the moral worth of the captive Daniel... but his depraved grandson had ignored his very existence. Yet Daniel was there all the time, separate, devoted to God, having His mind, and ready to reveal it at the right moment.

W. T. P. Wolston

The king wanted the interpretation, not the man. God turned that around.

The king had heard of Daniel's wisdom in interpreting dreams in the days of Nebuchadnezzar. But he seems not to have wanted any personal acquaintance with this captive Jew. However, in the ways of God, He humbles the wise men of his world and exalts the despised captive. Wisdom is found with God's people, even though in captivity.

Hamilton Smith

A Heathen Compliment

"The spirit of the gods is in you" is not the language of a believer. It is Babylon's religious language, used of wisdom that came from the Most High God. Nebuchadnezzar had spoken the same way:

He may speak to him in a heathen style. He may credit his own gods with the wisdom that the Most High God had put in him. But he does still admit that there is something special and unusual in Daniel.

William Kelly

So the compliment is real and worthless at once. Belshazzar sees the difference in Daniel and never asks where it came from.

The Pattern Repeats

This is not only ancient history. A frightened man wants the person he has ignored for years — that scene keeps coming back.

This scene has often repeated itself in the history of men's souls. When eternity confronts an ungodly man, he turns to the godly man for light, help and comfort if he can get it... It is very likely, my unsaved friend, that you live quite close to a godly man. He could help you grasp the truth, and yet you know nothing about him. You give him a wide berth; close quarters is the very thing you avoid. You will want him yet — that God-fearing, holy, separate man... But what a wonderful thing it is that God has His witnesses even in Babylon.

W. T. P. Wolston

Summary

- Failure. Babylon's wisdom collapses at the moment the king needs it most. When God acts, the world's cleverness is only darkness.

- Vessel. God intended the king to have the writing explained, but only through the man He had prepared.

- Captive. God humbles the wise men of the empire and lifts up the despised prisoner. Wisdom sits with His people, even in captivity.

- Hearsay. Belshazzar knows Daniel only by report, because godless men do not know godly men. He sends for Daniel in an emergency, not out of any interest in him.

- Compliment. "The spirit of the gods is in you" gives Babylon's gods the credit for what the Most High gave. The world can admit the difference and still miss its source.

Daniel 5:15

And now the wise men, the magicians, have been brought in before me, that they should read this writing, and make known unto me the interpretation thereof; but they could not shew the interpretation of the thing.

Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.

Daniel 5:16

But I have heard of thee, that thou canst give interpretations, and solve problems. Now if thou canst read the writing, and make known to me the interpretation thereof, thou shalt be clothed with purple, and have a chain of gold about thy neck, and shalt be the third ruler in the kingdom.

A hand has written on the wall of Belshazzar's banqueting hall, and his wise men cannot read it. So the king turns to a forgotten captive, and offers him Babylon's highest honours for one reading of the writing.

A man the king had never bothered to know

Daniel's reputation had reached the palace long before Daniel did. The king had heard the reports and had never once acted on them.

He had known, as noted before, of Daniel's services, but he had not cared to know him personally. The godless king had no wish to know the servant of God. He sent for him only now, in his desperation, for help in the hour of his need.

Edward Dennett

The pattern outlasts Babylon. People keep a distance from those who know God — until fear closes in.

This scene repeats again and again in the history of people's souls. When eternity confronts an ungodly man, he turns to the godly man for light, help, and comfort if possible. This proves that godliness is profitable in this life and in the one to come... It is very likely, my unsaved friend, that you live quite close to a godly man. He could help you grasp the truth, and yet you know nothing about him.

W. T. P. Wolston

Reading what no expert could read

The king's offer rests on one condition: if you can read the writing. Every trained specialist in Babylon had already tried and failed.

The world's greatness and glory come to an end, and its wisdom fails completely. This will be plain in the day that is fast approaching. The world's wisdom is folly and thick darkness when God is acting. It needs someone outside its whole course and ways to make known the mind of God, whether in grace or in judgment.

The Bible Treasury

That failure is not an accident of the story. It is how God arranges the scene.

In the ways of God, He humbles the wise men of his world and exalts the despised captive. Wisdom is found with God's people, even though they are in captivity.

Hamilton Smith

The colour of the robe

The ESV calls the promised robe purple. Older translations say "scarlet." One writer explains why purple is the right word.

Purple is found in Scripture chiefly with Gentiles, only once or twice including Israel. ... In Daniel 5:7, 16, 29, the margin is correct — purple, not scarlet. Scarlet is nowhere found with the Gentile.

Various

Why third and not second

The oddest detail is the ceiling on the offer. The king offers third place, not second — and that small word turns out to be a mark of accuracy.

The king offered the third place in the kingdom as a reward. That is a bit of circumstantial evidence, the kind so dear to a lawyer's heart and so convincing in a court of justice. Belshazzar reigned together with his father, Nabonidus. The associate monarch is not named in Daniel 5. It is believed he was away on military business at the time. Two places belonged to these two kings, and so came the promised reward of a third place in the kingdom.

A. J. Pollock

For a long time Belshazzar's name did not appear in any record outside the Bible. That gap is now closed.

The monuments have now cleared away what, with respect to this king, had seemed to make Scripture and the historians disagree.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

A promise honoured, a kingdom finished

Belshazzar did keep his word. He gave Daniel the reward promised in this verse.

Whatever Daniel's attitude, he could not let his public promise of reward to the interpreter come to nothing. Men who are false to God are often true to one another in their very selfishness. This reward was Belshazzar's last act as king. That same night he was killed, and Darius the Mede received the kingdom.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Forgotten. Daniel had dropped out of court life. The king had heard of him but never wanted to know him, and sent for him only in desperation.

- Summoned. The world's trained wisdom collapses when God acts. The message has to come from someone outside the world's ways.

- Purple. The promised robe is the colour Scripture links with Gentile rule. It was the highest dignity Babylon could give.

- Third. The strange limit fits history. Belshazzar was himself only second, ruling beside his father — and his name, once missing from the records, has now been found.

- Worthless. The honours were real, and the king kept his promise. They lasted one night. That is the true measure of what the world can offer.

Daniel 5:17

Then Daniel answered and said before the king, Let thy gifts be to thyself, and give thy rewards to another; yet will I read the writing to the king, and make known to him the interpretation.

Belshazzar offers Daniel purple, a gold chain and third place in the kingdom. Daniel hands the payment back, then reads the writing anyway.

A servant no gift can buy

Daniel is not bargaining for a better price. He has no use for what the king holds out.

Look at his independence. How truly independent God's man is in any day. Nor does he want any reward. "Let your gifts be for yourself, and give your rewards to another." He does not want the world's gifts. Not one bit. He is dependent on the Lord alone. He receives everything from the Lord for himself, and he has something for everybody else down here. He is faithful to man in this chapter. Even so, he was made "the third ruler in the kingdom" — and that kingdom ended the same night.

W. T. P. Wolston

Fearless because God sent him

The king held the power of life and death over him. It made no difference to a man who knew who had sent him.

Daniel was standing before the sovereign of all the kingdoms of the earth. This was an absolute monarch, who held the power of life and death over all his subjects. But Daniel was the servant of the God who was the source of Belshazzar's brief power. So, conscious of his mission, he neither feared the king nor was tempted by his offered rewards. … It was a noble preface, fitting for the messenger of God to the wicked king.

Edward Dennett

Why this king met a different Daniel

Years earlier Daniel had brought Nebuchadnezzar a dreadful message too. He spoke then in a very different tone.

He had not answered Nebuchadnezzar like this. He thought about the dark and painful shadow that was to fall across that monarch's life. Compassion filled him, and he said, "My lord, may the dream be for those who hate you and its interpretation for your enemies." But here the dishonour done to the living God stirs his indignation deeply. For the moment he seems to lose sight of the commanding position held by this monster of wickedness… Nebuchadnezzar had been in complete darkness, and so deserved pity. But Belshazzar was sinning against the light that had shone in God's dealings with that king.

James Boyd

The insult here was the drinking party, held with vessels taken from God's house in Jerusalem.

Those gold and silver vessels taken out of the temple in Jerusalem pointed, in one way or another, to the adorable person of the Lord Jesus. Daniel found it intolerable that profane lords and wives should drink wine out of them to praise the gods of gold and silver… He does not show Belshazzar the same respect: "Let your gifts be for yourself, and give your rewards to another." Jehovah's Christ was attacked, and the indignation was just.

The Bible Treasury

Honours from a kingdom already finished

Daniel had accepted promotion from Nebuchadnezzar before, so this refusal is not a rule about titles.

Daniel's answer in verse 17 is very striking. Earlier, at the end of Daniel 2, Daniel had accepted the honours placed on him; now he treated them with disdain. The meaning of the four fateful words had clearly already reached his heart. He knew that God had rejected Belshazzar, and that his kingdom was about to crash in ruin. So the honours Belshazzar offered were worthless.

F. B. Hole

"Nevertheless, I will read the writing"

Refusing the fee did not soften the message. What follows is a harder word, not a gentler one.

Daniel answers as the occasion demanded… But first he gives a most painful word of admonition. In a few words he sets before him the history of Nebuchadnezzar and God's dealings with him. He reminds him too of his own complete indifference, and worse, of his reckless insults against God… He sets before him what that scene was in the eye of God. For this is what sin, what Satan, always seeks to hide. To the Babylonian court it was a magnificent feast. The trophies of their victories and the supremacy of their gods made it greater still. But what was their gorgeous revelry in the eye of God?

William Kelly

The same man in the hall and in the den

Daniel's composure did not appear that night. It took shape decades earlier, when he first decided what he would not touch.

Daniel and his companions entered the place of the Gentiles with one purpose of heart: they would not defile themselves with the king's food. He did not know what this might cost him, but this was his purpose… And so at Belshazzar's feast. He had nothing in common with the feast — not a bit… He was as much a conqueror in the day of the feast as he was in the day of the lions' den.

J. G. Bellett

Summary

- Sent, not hired. Daniel refuses payment because he is on an errand. The God who gave Belshazzar his brief power is the God he serves.

- Free, therefore fearless. A man who wants nothing from the king cannot be bought or frightened. Wanting nothing from the world is what makes plain speech possible.

- Measured by light. Nebuchadnezzar sat in darkness and drew Daniel's pity. Belshazzar sinned against light already given and drew his indignation. God's messengers do not use one tone for every hearer.

- Worthless honours. Daniel had accepted Nebuchadnezzar's promotion. He scorns this one because the kingdom behind it will not survive the night.

- The message still goes out. "Nevertheless, I will read the writing" — refusing the reward held nothing back from the king. Daniel showed him the feast as God saw it.

Daniel 5:18

O thou king, the Most High God gave Nebuchadnezzar thy father the kingdom, and greatness, and glory, and majesty;

A hand has just written on the wall and stopped Belshazzar's feast. Daniel refuses the king's gifts and starts not with the riddle but with a history lesson: before he reads the sentence, the king must hear where his empire came from — and that it was a gift.

"The Most High God"

Daniel does not use Israel's covenant name for God here. He uses a title that speaks of supremacy over every rival power on earth.

I have been looking into the force of the Hebrew words for Most High. Clearly, in the end it points to God in the millennium as the supreme God revealed at that time, to the exclusion of all that is false. This is the force of the word. It means One who holds the place of the one true God, above all others and to the exclusion of them, exalted as supreme in government. Jehovah, as we know, is the God who is in relationship with Israel. But He is the supreme God, the Most High.

J. N. Darby

Given, not won

The empire was Nebuchadnezzar's, yet Daniel traces the whole of it back to a giver. Commentators draw out the principle that every ruler holds power on loan from heaven.

It is worth noting that in this chapter Daniel speaks more than once of "the God of heaven." That shows that the first Gentile ruler with supreme power held his authority as something delegated from heaven. We believe this is the fact behind the Apostle's instruction in Romans 13:1. The power in existence in his own day was the fourth one mentioned in our chapter. But whoever the Gentile powers may be at any given moment, they hold their authority as delegates of "the God of heaven."

F. B. Hole

Why Daniel starts with the past

The history lesson is not a delay. Daniel reads the charge sheet before the sentence.

If God is about to strike, He will have the grounds of His action explained. It is a striking feature of His ways, above all in the Old Testament, that before He acts in judgment He is careful to state His reasons. He does this so that He may be clear when He speaks, and justified when He judges… So here Daniel laid out the charge against the king. He showed him that he had ignored all the warnings of the past, and had sinned against light and knowledge… At such a solemn moment there must be no mistake. So Daniel set the king before the judgment seat of God before he explained the writing.

Edward Dennett

A gift turned to self-glory

The greatness described in this verse is real. What went wrong was not the size of the kingdom but what the king did with it.

Before he explains the writing, Daniel rebukes the king by reminding him of God's dealings with Nebuchadnezzar. The Most High God had given Nebuchadnezzar a worldwide kingdom with absolute power. But the king used it for his own glory, and God humbled him for his pride. Belshazzar knew all this. Yet despite this warning, he had not humbled his heart.

Hamilton Smith

More light, more answerable

Daniel calls Nebuchadnezzar "your father." Commentators identify him as Belshazzar's grandfather, so the grandson inherited the story along with the throne.

Belshazzar knew all about God's dealings with his grandfather, and that fact makes him all the more responsible. Where much has been given, much must surely be required. Belshazzar began his reign with more light than his grandfather had, so his godless conduct is all the worse… Apart from the witness of the heavens and the earth, and whatever could be learned from God's providential dealings with His creatures, Nebuchadnezzar had no light at all. That lasted until He brought the captive Jews from Jerusalem, and the king came into contact with Daniel and his three companions. But the same could not be said of Belshazzar.

James Boyd

Power today

What was true of Babylon did not stop there. Commentators apply it straight to the government a reader lives under now.

Let me say in passing that it is very helpful for us as Christians to see that there is no power in this world except what God has ordained. That would settle a thousand difficulties for you if you bowed to the Word of God. It is not a question of whether the power is good or bad… How is it that we are now living under the power of the fourth beast? God has put power into the hands of the Gentiles, and the Gentiles are answerable to Him for the way they use it. Our part is simply to recognise the power, and to see God behind the one who governs.

W. T. Turpin

Summary

- Given. The Most High God handed Nebuchadnezzar the kingship, greatness, glory and majesty. That title means the God who is supreme over every rival power, and supreme in government.

- Held. A gift is held on trust. Rulers are delegates of the God of heaven, so our part is to recognise their authority and see God behind it.

- Misused. Nebuchadnezzar used the gift for his own glory, and God humbled him for that pride.

- Known. Belshazzar knew the whole story from the start. More light made his conduct worse, not more excusable.

- Answered. God states His reasons before He strikes. So Daniel lays out the charge first — the gift, the warning, the knowledge — and only then reads the writing.

Daniel 5:19

and for the greatness that he gave him, all peoples, nations, and languages, trembled and feared before him whom he would he slew, and whom he would he kept alive; and whom he would he exalted, and whom he would he humbled.

Daniel stands before King Belshazzar. His first move is not to read the writing on the wall. He reminds the king where his grandfather's vast power came from. The verse shows human authority at its height. It also asks who gave that power, and what happens to the man who forgets.

The Setting: A Rebuke Before the Verdict

Before Daniel reads the writing, he takes the king back through his family history. The greatness in this verse is not flattery.

Before doing so, he rebukes the king by reminding him of God's dealings with Nebuchadnezzar. The Most High God had given to Nebuchadnezzar a universal kingdom with absolute power. But the king had used it for his own glory and God had humbled him for his pride. All this Belshazzar well knew, and yet, despite this warning, he had not humbled his heart.

Hamilton Smith

What Absolute Power Meant

Babylon's king stood apart from the rulers who followed him.

The Persian king was himself under the laws of his kingdom. Those laws could still be enforced even when he wanted them set aside in certain cases. The Grecian king was not altogether beyond the control of his generals. But Nebuchadnezzar was himself above all the laws of his kingdom. His rule was completely despotic. And this power he had directly from God, to whom alone he was answerable, though he knew Him not.

James Boyd

One writer traces both the reach of that power and the one limit on it.

He was "a king of kings," because of the power, strength and glory of his kingdom, which he had received from God. His rule reached everywhere, and his authority was absolute. There were no restrictions on his authority, and what he commanded was done. Only God could hinder him. He did so when He rescued His faithful servants from the fiery furnace, into which the king in his rage had thrown them.

An Outline of Sound Words

Why Babylon Stood First

Commentators trace Babylon's place above the later empires to one fact: this kingdom came straight from God's hand.

Nebuchadnezzar's kingdom was a direct gift from God. As Daniel said, "You, O king, the king of kings, to whom the God of heaven has given the kingdom, the power, and the might, and the glory." No one could say this of the three kingdoms that followed. They come on the scene in a providential way, allowed by God, for the government of the earth and according to His ordering. But their rulers were in no sense the direct holders of power, as Nebuchadnezzar was. He was nearest God in this outward sense, so his responsibility was all the greater.

Edward Dennett

One writer explains why God gave this power as the "God of heaven" rather than from His throne at Jerusalem.

God acts as "the God of heaven" when He gives power to the Gentiles. As "God of the earth" His throne was at Jerusalem, and will be when He again makes Himself known in that way. But His earthly throne has been set aside, because of the sin of those who had been the responsible holders and agents of His authority. So He now acts as "God of heaven," and gives authority to the Gentile king.

W. Trotter

The Danger Built Into the Gift

The verse stands as the high-water mark of one man's greatness, and the next verses record his collapse. One writer draws the plain human lesson while working through the passage.

"But when his heart was lifted up" (that is always the way when men get power, their hearts are lifted up), "and his spirit was hardened so that he dealt proudly, he was brought down from his kingly throne, and his glory was taken from him."

W. T. P. Wolston

Yet the comparison Daniel draws does not end in Nebuchadnezzar's favour being lost. Commentators note that the grandfather, for all his cruelty, ended better than the grandson.

Nebuchadnezzar had been guilty of much sin. He had been proud and self-satisfied, despite warning, and God humbled him as no king nor man ever was because of it. But he had acknowledged throughout his wide realm his own sin and the mighty wonders of the King of heaven. Before this bright end, even in his most reckless days, when all trembled before him and he killed whom he would and kept alive whom he would, he never went as far as the act of contemptuous profanity now committed by his grandson.

William Kelly

Daniel's Fearlessness

This power also explains why Daniel's calm is remarkable.

Daniel was standing before the ruler of all the kingdoms of the earth. He stood before an absolute monarch, one who held the power of life and death over all his subjects (see v. 19). But Daniel was the servant of the God who was the source of Belshazzar's brief power. Conscious of his mission, he did not fear the king, and the rewards the king offered did not tempt him.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Given, not gained — Nebuchadnezzar's unlimited authority came straight from the God of heaven. The empires that followed rose by His providence instead.

- Given, so owed — standing nearest God in this outward sense made his responsibility greater, not smaller. He answered to God alone.

- Given, then abused — he used the power for his own glory, and God humbled him for his pride.

- Given, yet limited — no man could restrain him, but God could, and did, at the furnace.

- Given, and ignored — Belshazzar knew this whole story and still did not humble his heart. Daniel recited it before reading his doom.

Daniel 5:20

But when his heart was lifted up, and his spirit hardened unto presumption, he was deposed from the throne of his kingdom, and they took his glory from him;

The writing on the wall is still unread, and before Daniel explains it he tells Belshazzar the story of the king before him. This verse is the turning point of that story: the man God had given everything began to treat it as his own.

Why Daniel recounts the past first

Daniel does not rush to the interpretation. First he sets out how God had already dealt with Nebuchadnezzar. One writer sees a fixed pattern of God's ways here.

If God was about to strike, He would make sure the grounds of His action were explained. This is a striking feature in His ways, above all in the Old Testament. Before He acts in judgment, He is careful to state the reasons for it. So He is clear when He speaks and justified when He judges.

Edward Dennett

A heart lifted up by God's gifts

Nebuchadnezzar's kingdom, majesty and honour all came from God's hand. One writer explains why a man in that position lifts himself up.

God had entrusted this power to Nebuchadnezzar. He had blessed the king beyond measure in the things of this life. As a result pride takes hold of him. It takes hold despite the warning given in the interpretation of the dream, and despite the clear prediction of what was to come. The heart gets blinded by the things it sees… If God, in His providence, lifts a man up, then the man lifts himself up. All is then lost… Man is guilty, so power cannot be entrusted to him without his lifting himself up against God who gave it. He makes himself the centre instead of God.

J. N. Darby

The hardened spirit

The damage sits inside the man: his spirit was hardened. One writer lists this verse among the places where older translations use "mind" for that same word:

Rendered in the older version as "mind": Proverbs 29:11 — a fool utters all his mind. Ezekiel 11:5 — I know the things that come into your mind. Ezekiel 20:32 — that which comes into your mind. Daniel 5:20 — his mind hardened in pride. "Understanding": Isaiah 11:4. "Courage": Joshua 2:11.

Frederick W. Grant

Height of pride, depth of fall

God did not just shake his throne. He took the king off it and stripped his glory away. The height of the pride set the depth of the fall.

Never had a man been more lifted up in pride than this king, and no proud man was ever brought so low.

F. B. Hole

After the fall, mercy

God's correction aimed at more than punishment. One writer traces what it produced in the king, quoting his confession in an older translation:

Notice this; it is a broad and bold confession of the judgment that had come on him because of his pride. He had passed through deep waters under God's correcting hand. And so he said: "I Nebuchadnezzar praise and extol and honour the King of heaven, all whose works are truth and His ways judgment: and those who walk in pride He is able to abase." Remember that this is the effect of personal humbling, "toward me," said the once proud monarch. But he had been abased, emptied, brought to the dust. Now, visited again with mercy, his lips are full of the praise of his Corrector.

J. Wilson Smith

Why Belshazzar had less excuse

Belshazzar already knew this story. That is the whole force of the account: it makes his position worse than his grandfather's, not better.

Belshazzar knew well how God had dealt with his grandfather, and this fact makes him all the more responsible. Where much has been given, much must be required. Belshazzar began his reign with more light than his grandfather had, so his godless conduct is all the more blameworthy.

James Boyd

The difference between the two kings is not the size of the failure but the response to correction.

Nebuchadnezzar had also failed, though not to the same extent. But under God's chastening he humbled himself. He owned Him as the source of his authority, and as the almighty Ruler in heaven and on earth. He extolled and honoured Him as the King of heaven. Belshazzar was blind to all the teachings of the past. He sinned more deeply still, magnifying his idols above the God who held his breath in His hand.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Gift. God handed Nebuchadnezzar his kingdom, his majesty and his honour. He held none of it by his own strength.

- Pride. When God lifts a man up, the man lifts himself up. What he sees blinds his heart, and he puts himself at the centre in God's place.

- Fall. No one was ever more lifted up in pride than this king, and none fell so far.

- Mercy. Emptied and brought to the dust, the king came back praising the God who corrected him. Mercy visited him after the humbling.

- Warning. Belshazzar knew all of this and still would not humble himself. More light means more responsibility.

Daniel 5:21

and he was driven from the sons of men, and his heart was made like the beasts, and his dwelling was with the wild asses; they fed him with grass like oxen, and his body was bathed with the dew of heaven; till he knew that the Most High God ruleth over the kingdom of men, and that he appointeth over it whomsoever he will.

Daniel stands before Belshazzar at the ruined feast. Before he reads the writing on the wall, he tells the king a family story. The greatest ruler on earth lost his mind and lived out with the animals. Why did God do that to a king He had raised up? And why did Belshazzar need to hear it before his own sentence?

A Warning Read Out Before the Sentence

Daniel does not begin with the writing. He begins with history, because God explains Himself before He strikes.

When God is about to strike, He makes the grounds of His action known. This is a striking feature of His ways, especially in the Old Testament. Before He acts in judgment, He carefully states His reasons, so that He may be clear when He speaks and justified when He judges.

The Christian's Friend

What It Means to Be Driven From Among Men

The sentence matched the man. A king who did not know God was put among creatures that cannot know Him.

Nebuchadnezzar had to take his place among the beasts of the field. These have no idea of God. Man has, for he has a conscience in him. The great difference between a man and a beast is this: man recognises God, the beast does not. But "Man in his pomp yet without understanding is like the beasts that perish." The unconverted man does not know Him. However learned or intelligent he may be, he has no true knowledge of God.

W. T. P. Wolston

(Psalm 49:20, ESV.)

Why the Wild Donkeys

Of all animals, this one is named. The wild donkey takes no master.

Piream comes from pere, the wild donkey. That is what man is born as (Job 11:12), and it is his obstacle to finding wisdom. Free and independent, he will not put up with a yoke or a restraining hand. Nebuchadnezzar forgot, in the pride of his heart, the One who had raised him up. So he "was driven from among the children of mankind, and his mind was made like that of a beast, and his dwelling was with the wild donkeys." He was put with the creatures his moral state resembled… The one who lasts is the one who recognises the hand that raised him, and submits to it.

Frederick W. Grant

The Mercy Hidden in "Until"

The sentence had a limit and a purpose. God kept the throne for the king while he was out in the fields.

In the mercy of God a limit was placed to his madness, and his kingdom was made sure to him "with a band of iron and brass." God had given him the kingdom at the start, and by His power He kept it safe for him. All the while its degraded ruler, with a beast's heart given to him, herded with the cattle of the field. His hair grew like feathers, his nails like a bird's claws. And so for seven years he continued to exist, until he was ready to own that "the Most High God rules the kingdom of mankind and sets over it whom He will." God would give the kingdom back when he learned that the heavens rule.

James Boyd

A Lesson That Outlives the Man Who Learned It

God restored the king. The lesson did not stop with him.

It is the pride of power which forgets God, which levels man with the beast that has none. Nebuchadnezzar claims the great city over which he rules as built by his own power and for his own glory. In the same hour he is driven to the beasts, until he has learnt his lesson. Then he is restored, but the lesson remains. Sadly, it will not prevent the doom of the Gentile empires. It stands as a warning for the one who has the secret of the Lord.

Frederick W. Grant

Knowledge Without Humility

Belshazzar knew all of this already. That knowledge is what left him without excuse.

Nebuchadnezzar had been in deep darkness, and so he was to be pitied. Belshazzar was sinning against the light that had already shone in God's dealings with that king.

James Boyd

God Over Today's Governments

This truth is not just ancient history. It shapes how believers treat the governments over them.

If our nation punishes crime, the believer is to submit to the authorities, as Romans 13:1 teaches, and not protest what the government does. … For it is God who "rules the kingdom of mankind and sets over it whom He will." Popular vote does not decide this matter, for God has already decided what the popular vote will be, and He is concerned about all nations.

Leslie M. Grant

Summary

- Given. God gave Nebuchadnezzar the kingdom at the start. Nothing in his greatness began with himself.

- Grabbed. Pride took the gift and claimed the credit. That pride levels a man with the beast that has no thought of God.

- Grounded. God drove him out among the wild donkeys, animals that take no yoke. He was put with the creatures his heart already resembled.

- Granted back. The word "until" carries mercy. The madness had a limit. God kept the throne for him, and gave the kingdom back when he owned that heaven rules.

- Given to whom He wills. Belshazzar heard the whole story and stayed proud. Knowing it saves no one. God still sets up whom He will over every nation.

Daniel 5:22

And thou, Belshazzar, his son, hast not humbled thy heart, although thou knewest all this;

Daniel has just retold how God humbled the proud Nebuchadnezzar and then restored him. Belshazzar knew that whole story, and it changed nothing in him.

"His son" — a descendant, not a child

Scripture calls Belshazzar his son. The family link is looser than that.

We cannot date Nebuchadnezzar's successors exactly. But it seems beyond question that Belshazzar was not his son. He may have been his grandson, though even that is not certain. So the word "father" here means ancestor, or forefather, as it often does in Scripture. Whatever his exact relation to Nebuchadnezzar, he cannot have been far removed from that king. He knew well the judgment that had fallen on him (v. 22).

Edward Dennett

The light he already had

The charge turns on the words "though you knew all this." Belshazzar started with more light than his forefather, and it counted against him.

Belshazzar knew well how God had dealt with his grandfather, and that makes him all the more responsible. Where much has been given, much must surely be required. Belshazzar began his reign with more light than his grandfather had, so his godless conduct is all the more blameworthy. Nebuchadnezzar had only two things at first: the witness of the heavens and the earth, and whatever he could gather from God's providential dealings with His creatures. Beyond that he had no light, until God brought the captive Jews from Jerusalem and he met Daniel and his three companions. The same was not true of Belshazzar.

James Boyd

One king bowed, the other would not

The contrast running through the verse is between two men under the same hand. Nebuchadnezzar failed too — but he took the correction.

Nebuchadnezzar had failed too, if not so badly. But under God's chastening he humbled himself. He owned Him as the source of his authority, and as the all-powerful Ruler in heaven and on earth. He praised and honoured Him as the King of heaven. Belshazzar was blind to all the teaching of the past. He sinned far worse. He set his idols above the God who held his very breath in His hand, and so lifted himself up against the Lord of heaven.

Edward Dennett

God states His grounds before He strikes

Daniel does not read the writing first. He lays out the case, and that order reflects something about how God acts.

God's ways have a striking feature, seen again and again in the Old Testament. Before He acts in judgment, He takes care to state the reasons for it. So He is clear when He speaks and justified when He judges. So here Daniel laid out the case against the king. He showed him that he had ignored all the warnings of the past and had sinned against light and knowledge. In the end he had lifted himself up against the Lord of heaven and polluted the holy vessels of His house. This shows what the king meant when he called for those vessels. It was no wild impulse under the heat of wine. It was a deliberate, calculated insult to God.

Edward Dennett

Sinning with open eyes

Knowing put his sin in a different class, and the sentence fell at once.

Did that godless Belshazzar know no better? Had he never heard how God had dealt with his father? No — "And you his son, Belshazzar, have not humbled your heart, though you knew all this." That same night he was slain. Judgment did not delay its stroke on a man so openly defiant. Nebuchadnezzar worshipped other gods, yet even he never dared to defile the vessels of God as Belshazzar did… Belshazzar sinned with his eyes open, for he knew better, and he was slain that night.

The Bible Treasury

Light given, light wasted

The question reaches past one king. Does anyone profit from the light God gives?

But does man ever really profit by the light his Creator gives him in grace? Think of Israel. What effect did God's mighty works have on them, done in their sight by His mighty hand in Egypt and in the wilderness? Divine and sovereign grace worked in men like Joshua and Caleb. Apart from them, no lasting good came of it at all, and the works might just as well never have been done.

James Boyd

Summary

- Knew. Belshazzar's guilt rests on one word. He had the full record of God's dealings with his forefather, so he could not plead ignorance.

- Knew more. He started with more light than Nebuchadnezzar ever had, so God required more of him. Much given, much required.

- Knew, yet unbowed. Nebuchadnezzar took his chastening and honoured the King of heaven. Belshazzar knew more and lifted himself up instead.

- Knew, so deliberate. Calling for the temple vessels was no drunken whim. It was a calculated insult, so God spelled out the charge before the sentence.

- Knew, and fell that night. Deliberate sin met immediate judgment. Light you receive but never use leaves you without excuse.

Daniel 5:23

but hast lifted up thyself against the Lord of the heavens; and they have brought the vessels of his house before thee, and thou and thy nobles, thy wives and thy concubines, have drunk wine in them; and thou hast praised the gods of silver and gold, of brass, iron, wood, and stone, which see not, nor hear, nor know; and the God in whose hand thy breath is, and whose are all thy ways, hast thou not glorified

Belshazzar has just used the sacred cups from God's temple as party goblets. Before Daniel reads the writing on the wall, he reads the king's life. The charge is not drunkenness. It is defiance. The king praised gods that cannot see, and ignored the God who holds his breath.

"The Lord of heaven"

The title Daniel uses is deliberate. God no longer governed openly from a centre on earth, so this book names Him by where He governs from now.

During the times of the Gentiles, God no longer governs openly and directly from a centre on earth. His government takes a hidden form, and it comes from heaven. That is why this book calls God "the God of heaven" four times, "the King of heaven" once, and "the LORD of heaven" once.

Hamilton Smith

The feast as God saw it

Belshazzar's court saw a spectacular banquet. Daniel's words strip the evening down to what it actually was.

He brings before him what that scene was in the eye of God. For this is what sin, what Satan, always seeks to hide. In the eyes of the Babylonian court, it was a magnificent feast. Reminders of their military victories and the supremacy of their gods made it greater still. But what was their splendid party in the eye of God? What did it mean to Him that they proudly paraded the vessels of His service to boast of the triumph of Babylon and her idols?

William Kelly

Gods that cannot see, hear, or know

The idols in the verse cannot see, hear or know. But the charge reaches past the statues themselves.

Now, notice, behind all these various idols stands the one who is the god of this world — Satan. The man who is doing his own will is only doing Satan's will, and is in his service… But the king had willingly let himself be the devil's tool. So a dispute stood between him and God. That is why he hears from Daniel's lips, "And the God in whose hand your breath is" (notice that), "and whose are all your ways, you have not glorified." It is a solemn, grave charge, but absolutely true.

W. T. P. Wolston

Older translations say "you have not glorified" here; the ESV says "you have not honored."

Breath held in another's hand

The phrase about breath is not poetry. It names the owner of the life Belshazzar was spending at that table.

Everything that makes a man what he is comes from, and belongs to, Another. No man has anything that he can truly call his own. The prophet Daniel pressed this truth on guilty Belshazzar on the last night of a wasted life. "The God in whose hand your breath is, and whose are all your ways, you have not glorified" (Dan. 5:23). The same strong words would fit many other people just as well.

W. W. Fereday

He knew better

Belshazzar was not acting in ignorance. He knew how God had dealt with Nebuchadnezzar, the king before him, and even that king never went this far.

And this was not ignorant desecration, but boasting against the God of Israel. They praised gods of gold, silver, bronze, iron, wood, and stone. Even a piece of wood, or a stone, was better than God… Nebuchadnezzar worshipped other gods, yet he never dared to desecrate the vessels of God, as this Belshazzar did. The first man put God above all gods. This one ignores the proof of His power, and all that God was known to be, and insults Him to the utmost. They use the vessels of God to keep the devil's feast. Then comes the hand and writes on the wall… Belshazzar sinned in open defiance, for he knew better, and he was killed that night.

The Bible Treasury

Why the charge comes before the sentence

Daniel reads the charge before he reads the writing. The order is not accidental.

If God was about to strike, He will make the grounds of His action clear. This is a striking feature of His ways, above all in the Old Testament. Before He acts in judgment, He is careful to state the reasons for it… So here Daniel laid out the charge against the king. He showed him that he had ignored all the warnings of the past and had sinned against light and knowledge. In the end he had lifted himself up against the Lord of heaven, and had polluted the holy vessels of His house. This shows clearly what the king meant when he ordered those vessels to be brought in. It was no wild whim of a man heated with wine. It was a deliberate, studied insult against God.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Whose heaven — God no longer ruled openly on earth, so Daniel calls Him "the Lord of heaven." He still governs, just not from a centre here.

- Whose breath — Another hand held the life Belshazzar was spending at that table. Nothing he had was his own.

- Whose vessels — he toasted gods of metal, wood and stone that cannot see, hear or know. Satan stood behind them.

- Whose light — he knew what God had done to the king before him, and that king never dared this. Knowing better made the defiance worse.

- Whose verdict — God explains the grounds before He strikes. Daniel reads the charge first, and explains the writing second.

Daniel 5:24

then from before him was sent the part of the hand, and this writing hath been written.

Daniel has just told Belshazzar why his feast fell silent: he insulted the God who holds his life in His hand. This verse links the king's act to the hand on the wall, and names who sent it.

A hand sent for a reason

Daniel does not read the writing until he has named the crime.

If God was about to smite, He will have the grounds of His action explained. This is a striking feature in His ways, especially in the Old Testament. Before He acts in judgment, He is careful to state the reasons, so that He may be clear when He speaks and justified when He judges. So here Daniel presented the indictment against the king. He showed him that he had ignored all the warnings of the past and had sinned against light and knowledge. In the end he had lifted himself up against the Lord of heaven, and had polluted the holy vessels of His house. This shows plainly what the king meant when he ordered these vessels to be brought. It was no mere wild impulse under the heat of wine, but a deliberate and studied insult against God. So Daniel wanted the king to understand this: God sent "the part of the hand" to write on the wall in connection with this very act.

Edward Dennett

Sent from Him

The hand came "from his presence" — from the One Daniel had just described as holding the king's breath.

The man who is doing his own will is simply doing Satan's, and is in his service... But the king had willingly yielded himself to be the devil's tool, so that a controversy between him and God existed. So he hears from Daniel's lips, "the God in whose hand is your breath" (mark that), "and whose are all your ways, you have not honored." A solemn and grave charge, but absolutely true. My friend, is this true of you too? Take care... "Your breath" too is in His hand. The little string of life has only to be broken, and you pass from time into eternity.

W. T. P. Wolston

Another writer draws the same charge out from a different angle — nothing a man has is his own to spend as he likes.

Now all that makes man what he is, is derived from, and belongs to, Another. No man has anything that he can properly call his own. This truth was pressed upon guilty Belshazzar by the prophet Daniel on the last night of a wasted life.

W. W. Fereday

Only part of a hand

What the guests saw was small, and it was enough.

No legion of angels appeared. There was no visible display of divine power. Only the fingers of what looked like a man's hand could be seen, writing four words on the plaster of the wall, just opposite the lampstand, where they showed most clearly. The proud king became a shivering mortal, and his lords were astonished.

F. B. Hole

The same writer sets this scene beside the time God wrote the law. The surface He writes on carries the message.

Our thoughts travel back to Exodus, where we read of the law being given, written with "the finger of God" on tablets of stone. It was fitting material, for stone cannot be twisted or bent, though it can be broken. Here the finger of God is connected with demand upon guilty men... But now in Daniel we again have "the finger of God," and we find it to be the finger of doom, written on plaster, that easily crumbles. God showed His presence by showing the tips of His fingers, and it scared the life out of Belshazzar. The final hour of judgment will come, and "the dead, small and great, stand before God" (Revelation 20:12). What will they feel then? We are reminded of that word, "It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God" (Hebrews 10:31).

F. B. Hole

Plain words no one could read

The letters were in the king's own language. The problem was not the script.

Since the writing was in the Chaldean language, it was not that the king's wise men did not understand the words. It was the connection, application, and interpretation that they could not unfold. Without the key, the words looked to them like scattered pieces, disjointed and meaningless.

Edward Dennett

One writer puts the failure deeper than language or skill:

It should all have been clear to them. It would have been, if the souls of the Chaldeans had been in communion with the Lord. I do not mean that Daniel had no need of the Spirit of God's power to understand it. But for the understanding of the word, it is an immense thing that we have communion with the God who is making known His mind to us.

William Kelly

A warning before the blow

The empire's fall was already fixed. Yet God still gave a sign first.

But the sentence of instant, inevitable judgment at once made itself heard. The cup of iniquity was full. Long before this, the mouth of the Lord had announced the punishment of Babylon's king (Isaiah 13; Jeremiah 25, and elsewhere). Yet even the stroke does not fall without a solemn sign from God.

William Kelly

Summary

- Cause — The hand was not random. God sent it because the king insulted Him with the vessels of His house, sinning against what he already knew.

- Sender — It came from the God who holds every man's breath and owns all his ways.

- Size — No army, no blazing glory — only fingertips on crumbling plaster. The proudest man alive fell apart.

- Script — The words were in his own language, yet unreadable; God's writing needs God to interpret it.

- Space — Even with the sentence settled, God still gave a sign before the stroke fell. The warning is the mercy.

Daniel 5:25

And this is the writing that is written MENE, MENE, TEKEL, UPHARSIN.

Only four words broke up Belshazzar's feast. Every guest could see them, yet the wisest men in Babylon stood helpless. The problem was not translation. It was a message from God that only God could open.

Words they could read, a meaning they could not

The king's advisers did not fail at language. One writer points to the real difficulty:

Since the writing was in the Chaldean language, it was not that the king's wise men did not understand the words. It was the connection, application, and interpretation that they could not unfold. Without the key, so many separate words would look to them scattered and meaningless.

Edward Dennett

Another writer traces that locked meaning back to its author:

Even if someone had read that sentence out, no one could have known its meaning apart from God's teaching. Each word appears to have had a hidden meaning, which God revealed to Daniel. The kingdom was "divided," and given to the Medes and Persians (Peres). So, as always, God alone can interpret what He has caused to be written.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Why the first word is written twice

Daniel did more than give the dictionary sense of the four words. The repeat of the first word carries its own message:

Daniel does not just translate the words on the wall. He gives out the mind of God that they were meant to convey. He could not have done this unless God had spoken to him directly. If translated according to their meaning, the words are "numbered," "weighed," and "divided"; but no human cleverness could have discovered their divine significance... The first word came twice. The reason is surely found in Joseph's words to Pharaoh: "And the doubling of Pharaoh's dream means that the thing is fixed by God, and God will shortly bring it about" (Genesis 41:32).

Edward Dennett

Numbered: a reign with a counted end

The first word deals with time. The One who gave Babylon its power also set the day it would end:

God Himself had entrusted the rule of the earth to Nebuchadnezzar as a responsibility, and He alone decided how long his kingdom would last. So when Daniel told Belshazzar, "God has numbered your kingdom, and finished it," he meant that God had set the end of Babylon's rule and it had now come. Its days were numbered, and they were over.

Edward Dennett

Weighed: a standard no one meets

The second word moves from the calendar to the scales. One writer takes the verdict past Belshazzar to everyone else, with one exception:

Being weighed and found wanting was true of Belshazzar, and it is true of you and me too, my friend. It is true of everyone. There is only One of whom it was not true, and that was the blessed Lord Jesus Christ. He was put into God's balances and was found full weight... You and I have been found wanting. The things we ought to have done, we have left undone, and the things we ought not to have done, we have done. That is man.

W. T. P. Wolston

Divided: spoken while nothing had happened yet

The last word passes sentence on the kingdom. The timing is what strikes: Daniel gave the verdict while the party was still going:

Daniel at once sees God in the matter. The king had insulted God in what was connected with His worship... Nothing appeared at the time to make it even likely. I point this out for a reason. It is another proof of how completely false the maxim is, that we must wait until prophecy is fulfilled before we can understand it... It was His last solemn warning before the blow fell, and the interpretation was given before the Persians broke into the city — when there was not a sign of ruin, but all was gaiety and mirth.

William Kelly

The same sentence, read over every life

The same sentence has an address for every reader — and an answer:

Keep this in mind. The awful sentence that struck terror into the heart of the self-indulgent king of Babylon has, in fact, been passed on the entire human race. It falls on each individual son and daughter of fallen Adam: "You are weighed in the balance and found wanting." Has the reader fully accepted this sentence against himself?... If so, Christ is for you. He died to put away sin and to bear your many sins. Only trust Him, and all He is and has is yours.

C. H. Mackintosh

Summary

- Read — The wise men saw the writing; they could not unfold its connection and application. God alone can interpret what God has written.

- Doubled — The first word repeated marks a settled matter: what is fixed by God, God shortly brings to pass.

- Numbered — Babylon's rule was a trust with a term. The God who gave the kingdom set the day it ended.

- Weighed — The scales test the man. Every person is found wanting; only Christ was put in God's balances and found full weight.

- Divided — Daniel gave the verdict while the music still played. Prophecy is meant to be believed before the blow falls, not explained after.

Daniel 5:26

This is the interpretation of the thing MENE, God hath numbered thy kingdom, and finished it;

A hand has written four words on the palace wall, and Belshazzar's feast has stopped dead. Daniel now explains them, starting with the first: MENE. The real question is not what the letters spell. It is who set the length of Babylon's reign, and what it means that the count has run out.

(Note: the quotes below use an older translation. It reads "God has numbered your kingdom, and finished it." The ESV reads "God has numbered the days of your kingdom and brought it to an end.")

Reading Was Not the Same as Understanding

Daniel does more here than translate an inscription. One writer notes that the plain meaning of the words was not the message, and that the first word came twice for a reason:

Notice that Daniel does not simply translate the words that had been written. He gives out the mind of God that they were meant to convey. He could not have done this unless he himself had received a direct message from God. Taken at their plain meaning, the words are "numbered," "weighed," and "divided." But no human cleverness could have discovered their divine meaning, and that is what Daniel explains. The first word was repeated. The reason is surely found in Joseph's words to Pharaoh: "And the doubling of Pharaoh's dream means that the thing is fixed by God, and God will shortly bring it about" (Genesis 41:32).

Edward Dennett

The words were plain enough. Their message was not, and only God could give it:

So the kingdom was 'numbered' and finished. It is like when we say of a person, 'his days are numbered.' … And so, as always, God alone can interpret what He has caused to be written. The prophecy came true: the city and the kingdom were taken that same night.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

A Term Already Announced

The end of Babylon was not an accident of politics. Daniel had told Nebuchadnezzar years earlier that another empire would follow his:

The king is then told what "Mene," or "numbered," means: God has numbered his kingdom and finished it. Years before, Daniel had told Nebuchadnezzar that God had given him "a kingdom, power, strength, and glory." But he also warned him that another kingdom would rise after his. For sixty-eight years the kings of Babylon had held supreme power over the whole known world. Now the end of the Babylonian Empire had come. Its days were numbered and its world rule was over.

Hamilton Smith

Patience Kept to the Last Day

Belshazzar was Nebuchadnezzar's grandson. God had made a promise about that family line, and the timing of the sentence fits it. God did not cut the dynasty short, nor let it run on forever:

Nebuchadnezzar abused the authority the God of heaven had given him, and that could not be forgiven. As to grace beyond our understanding, and his eternal relationship with God, I am persuaded it could be forgiven, and was. But the royal position could not continue past his grandson. God had promised that the kingdom would stay in his family to the third generation (Jeremiah 27:7), and He keeps His word. So He bore patiently with their cruel and idolatrous ways. He waited until bearing any longer would have made Him look indifferent to their shameless tyranny and wickedness. In the end He stepped in with judgment only when He was openly insulted and challenged to fight the powers of darkness.

James Boyd

A Verdict, Not an Appeal

Notice what Daniel never says to this king. There is no "repent, and it may yet be reversed":

God's patience with the "head of gold" was at an end. So there is no call to repent, nothing but the announcement of God's verdict and the judgment that comes with it.

Edward Dennett

The Same Word Spoken to a Person

The sentence fell on a kingdom, but it reached one man's life. And a man can hear the exact words and still not take them in:

MENE meant numbered. The king knew that word, and he knew that TEKEL meant weighed and UPHARSIN meant divided. Numbered, weighed, and divided. "What has that to do with me?" the king might have said. He was soon told. "This is the interpretation of the thing: MENE; God has numbered your kingdom, and finished it." Your history is over. You have come to the end of your rope. God has numbered your kingdom on earth, and finished it. Belshazzar heard this, but I do not think he believed it.

W. T. P. Wolston

A Pattern Still Running

Commentators also read the scene as a warning that outlives Babylon:

This chapter shows the blasphemy that marked the end of the Babylonian monarchy. Blasphemy and the rejection of God's truth are all around us. There is a "Mene, Mene, Tekel" for a Christendom that has turned away from God, and for that final phase of Babylon shown in Revelation 17 and 18.

Arno Clemens Gaebelein

Summary

- Numbered. The word has its everyday sense — "his days are numbered." But only God could unlock what it meant.

- Doubled. MENE came twice. Joseph's words to Pharaoh explain why: a doubled word means God has settled the matter and will act soon.

- Granted. The count was God's to set. After sixty-eight years of world rule, and a promise kept to the third generation, the time ran out.

- Patient. God bore with cruelty and idolatry to the last possible day. He acted only when waiting longer would have looked like indifference.

- Finished. By then no call to repent was left, only a verdict. The king heard it and did not believe it, and the city fell that same night.

Daniel 5:27

TEKEL, Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting;

Only a few words appeared on Belshazzar's wall, and each one carried a sentence. "Tekel" is the word that gives the reason for his fall — a verdict on a man, not just on an empire, weighed in scales God has never put away.

The Word Itself

The middle word explains why the kingdom had run out of time. It names a test the king had already been through.

The next word "Tekel," meaning "weighed," tells this godless king why his empire had reached its end… God had weighed his actions in scales that never err, and found them wanting.

Hamilton Smith

What Was Being Weighed

The standard was not other kings. It was the trust God had handed to Babylon's throne, and an earlier king had answered that trust in a very different way.

If God had handed the rule of the earth to Nebuchadnezzar and to the kings after him, then He held them responsible for the way they used that trust. Now the verdict falls on Belshazzar. Nebuchadnezzar had failed too, though not as far. But when God disciplined him, he humbled himself and acknowledged that his authority came from God… Belshazzar was blind to everything the past had taught. He sinned worse, lifting his idols above the God who held his very breath in His hand, and so he lifted himself up against the Lord of heaven. His time of testing was over.

Edward Dennett

The Warning Came First

Daniel read the sentence while the party was still going. Nothing in the room hinted that the empire was about to fall, and that is why God sent the message.

Nothing showed it at the time. There was no sign that made it even likely… This was God's last solemn warning before the blow fell. Daniel gave the meaning before the Persians broke into the city, when there was not a sign of ruin and everything was bright and merry.

William Kelly

The warning left the king hours, not years.

The warning changed nothing in Belshazzar. He gave Daniel high honours, as though his kingdom would carry on, even though Daniel had already refused them. He wore those honours for just a few short hours, because that night the judgment fell as predicted.

F. B. Hole

What the Scales Measure

This weighing did not begin or end with Belshazzar. There is a reason no one can pass it, and the word "glory" holds the clue.

God is a God of knowledge, and He weighs our actions (1 Sam. 2:3). He weighed the proud king of Babylon and found him wanting (Dan. 5:27). And "all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God." The Old Testament word for "glory" means "weight," and comes from a word meaning "to be heavy." So by God's standard, all fall short of the full weight that alone can glorify Him. There is only One who, when He was tested, was found full and true weight.

Samuel Ridout

Everyone in the Same Scales

The verdict fell on one man. But put anyone else in the same scales — King David, or Peter, or Paul — and what would happen?

That is said of the king of Babylon only. But was there ever a mere child of Adam of whom it could not be said?… Put in one scale what a ruler among men should be, and in the other what even David, the son of Jesse, really was. What does the man after God's own heart have to confess?… What about Peter? What about Paul? Have they not all been found wanting?

James Boyd

The One Who Weighed Full

If the verdict is true of everyone, what should a person do about it? The answer is not to add weight to your own side of the scale.

"TEKEL, you have been weighed in the balances and found wanting." That was true of Belshazzar, and it is true of you and me too, my friend. It is true of everyone. There is only One of whom it was not true, and that was the blessed Lord Jesus Christ. God put Him in His balances and found Him full weight… You and I have been found wanting. We have left undone the things we ought to have done, and we have done the things we ought not to have done… If that is the case — and you have found it out — what should be done? You will need to reject your own works and rest on Christ.

W. T. P. Wolston

Summary

- Weighed. "Tekel" means weighed. God tested Belshazzar's actions in scales that cannot err, and that is why his empire ended that night.

- Wanting. God measured him against a trust. Nebuchadnezzar humbled himself under God's hand; Belshazzar lifted himself up against the Lord of heaven.

- Warned. The sentence came while the feast was still bright and the city looked safe. Belshazzar answered that last warning by handing out honours, as if the kingdom would go on.

- Wide. The same scales weigh everyone. God's standard is His own glory, and all fall short of it — David, Peter and Paul included.

- Weight. Only Christ weighed full in God's balances. The way out of the verdict is to give up your own works and rest on Him.

Daniel 5:28

PERES, Thy kingdom is divided, and given to the Medes and Persians.

Three words appeared on the wall at Belshazzar's feast. This verse gives the last one — the word that hands Babylon's empire to another people. Daniel says it to a king whose city was still bright with celebration, and it came true.

The word "Peres"

The words "Peres" and "Upharsin" look different. One writer explains the link:

The third word is "Peres." It is another form of "Upharsin" — both are different parts of the same verb — and it means "divided." The king's contempt for God brought judgment on him at once.

Hamilton Smith

Knowing the language was never the problem. Daniel gave something no scholar could reach:

Daniel does not just translate the words that had been written. He gives out the mind of God that they were meant to convey. He could not have done this unless God had spoken to him directly. Translated by their plain meaning, the words are "numbered," "weighed," and "divided." But no human cleverness could have found their divine meaning, and that is what Daniel explains.

Edward Dennett

Sentence without an appeal

Daniel offers the king no way back, and the sentence reaches past him to his whole kingdom:

The next word, PERES, holds judgment — the public judgment that follows Belshazzar's failure to use the power entrusted to him in governing the earth. God's patience with the "head of gold" was over. So there is no call to repentance. There is only the announcement of the result of God's verdict, and the judgment that comes with it. Altogether this narrative, as has been well said, shows us the final character of the wickedness of the ruling power of the nations, set against the God of Israel. It also shows us the judgment that falls as a result on the kingdom of which Babylon was the head.

Edward Dennett

Naming the next empire

The book of Daniel speaks of a line of empires. This verse names the one that takes over from Babylon:

We need not go further than this book of Daniel to find the names of these empires. Chapter 5:28 tells us, "PERES, your kingdom is divided and given to the Medes and Persians." There is the answer at once. We find the Babylonian kingdom tottering and about to fall. Scripture tells us that the Medes and Persians follow it. Nothing simpler or more certain.

William Kelly

Some have tried to count the Medes and the Persians as two separate empires. The same writer says this verse settled that question in advance:

Trying to separate the Median and the Persian parts, so as to make them the second and third empires, is desperate and unworthy. Daniel 5:28 was clear beforehand, and so were Daniel 6:8, 12, 15... The bear in chapter 7 matches the ram in chapter 8, which had two horns, the kings of Media and Persia. They are plainly not two Beasts, but one combined power.

William Kelly

Prophecy spoken before there was any sign

Nothing in the room suggested the empire was ending:

It was not that anything appeared then. Nothing was seen at the time that made it even likely. I call attention to this, because it is another proof of how completely false that maxim is — that we must wait till prophecy is fulfilled before we can understand it... It was His last solemn warning before the blow fell. Daniel gave the interpretation before the Persians broke into the city, when there was not a sign of ruin, but all was celebration and laughter.

William Kelly

The enemy already at the walls

The conquerors named here were already outside the city as Daniel spoke. The king's answer shows he did not believe him:

At that very moment the Medes and the Persians were besieging Babylon... The king thought it could not be taken. But God had prophesied its fall, and now announces the fact. And what takes place? Does Belshazzar bow down in repentance? Alas, no!... The proof of his unbelief was this. He proclaimed that Daniel should be the third ruler in the kingdom, though he had just heard that his kingdom was finished. He did not believe it. But it came true.

W. T. P. Wolston

A pattern, not just an incident

Writers read Belshazzar's night as more than ancient history:

Belshazzar's feast, with its splendour and sudden doom, stands as a matter of history and warning. But how few believe it is a picture of the surprising judgment that will overtake the boasting and splendour of this world of pleasure and greatness, in the day of the Lord? The same unerring scriptures that record the past just as surely declare the future. Woe to those who refuse to listen and fail to escape before it is too late.

The Bible Treasury

Summary

- Divided — "Peres" and "Upharsin" are two forms of one verb that means "divided." The plain sense was never hidden.

- Revealed — translation alone gave nothing. Daniel could say what God meant only because God told him.

- Ended — this word carries no call to repent. God's patience with the "head of gold" was over.

- Named — this verse names the kingdom that follows. It fixes the Medes and Persians as one empire, the second in Daniel's line.

- Sudden — the sentence came while the feast was still bright. Commentators read that suddenness as the pattern of the judgment still to come.

Daniel 5:29

Then Belshazzar commanded, and they clothed Daniel with purple, and [put] a chain of gold about his neck, and made proclamation concerning him that he should be the third ruler in the kingdom.

Daniel had just read the writing on the wall and told the king that his kingdom was finished. Belshazzar answered with a reward — robe, gold chain, and third place in a realm that had hours left to run.

A promise kept by a man who kept nothing else

The promise of reward had been public, and the king kept it. One writer sees a strange integrity in that:

One thing more is added: Belshazzar's last act as king. Whatever Daniel's attitude, he could not let his public promise of a reward to the interpreter come to nothing. Men who are false to God are often true to one another in their very selfishness.

Edward Dennett

Why only the third place

Why third place, and not second? History gives the reason, and one writer treats it as quiet proof that the account is genuine:

The king offered the third place in the kingdom as a reward. That is the sort of circumstantial evidence lawyers love, and that convinces a court. Belshazzar reigned together with his father, Nabonidus. This joint monarch is not named in Daniel 5. It is believed he was away on military business at the time. Two places already belonged to these two kings, so the reward promised was a third place in the kingdom.

A. J. Pollock

The colour of the robe is worth noticing. Some older translations print "scarlet" here and put "purple" in the margin. One writer says the margin has it right:

Purple is found in Scripture mainly with Gentiles, and only once or twice with Israel. In Daniel 5:7, 16 and 29 the margin is correct: purple, not scarlet. Scarlet is never found with a Gentile.

Foreshadows

A ceremony of unbelief

Dressing a man for high office in a doomed kingdom is not generosity. It is a reply. Belshazzar answered the message with a ceremony:

He has been telling me my kingdom is coming to an end, says the king, but I do not believe it. I do not believe my kingdom is over. Blow the trumpet. Put a gold chain round Daniel's neck. Proclaim that I have decided he shall be the next man to me in the kingdom — my kingdom is still going on. So he thought, and so he acted… The proof of his unbelief was this. He proclaimed that Daniel was to be the third ruler in the kingdom. Yet he had just heard that his kingdom was finished. He did not believe it. But it came true.

W. T. P. Wolston

Honouring the man, refusing the warning

One writer puts the tragedy of the verse in a single line:

The king makes much of the messenger, but seems to pay little attention to the message. Even so, that night the judgment fell.

Hamilton Smith

Honours Daniel had already turned down

Before speaking, Daniel had told the king to keep his gifts. One writer points to what had changed:

Daniel's answer in verse 17 is very striking. Earlier, at the end of Daniel 2, Daniel had accepted the honours placed on him. Now he treated them with disdain. It was clear that the meaning of the four fateful words had already reached his heart. He knew that God had rejected Belshazzar, and that his kingdom was about to crash into ruin. So the honours offered were worthless.

F. B. Hole

He had come into the banquet as a man with nothing at stake in it:

He had no connection with the feast — none at all. In the day of it he was, as we have seen, a separated man. But he was called to it, and he entered the banqueting hall as a conqueror. The king there promised to make him the third ruler in the kingdom. "Let your gifts be for yourself, and give your rewards to another," said the servant of Christ. He was just as much a conqueror on the day of the feast as he was on the day of the lions' den.

J. G. Bellett

How long the promotion lasted

The reward was real, and it was brief:

The warning produced no change in Belshazzar. He gave Daniel honours as though his kingdom would continue — even though Daniel had refused them. Daniel wore those honours for just a few hours, because that night the judgment fell as predicted.

F. B. Hole

Third, second, and first

Daniel's rank is worth setting beside two others:

Daniel had the third place and Joseph had the second place, but Christ has the preeminence.

Truth & Testimony

Summary

- Warned. The king heard a clear message of judgment and answered it with a ceremony instead of repentance.

- Rewarded. He kept his public promise in full — proof that a man can be honest with people while remaining false toward God.

- Refused. Daniel had already turned the gifts down. God had rejected the kingdom, so its honours were worth nothing to him.

- Revealed. He named a third ruler over a kingdom that God had just declared finished. No words could show unbelief more clearly.

- Removed. The robe and chain lasted only hours. Daniel took third place, Joseph took second, and the preeminence belongs to Christ alone.

Daniel 5:30

In that night was Belshazzar the king of the Chaldeans slain.

That very night the feast ended, the writing on the wall came true, and the empire of Babylon changed hands. Commentators read the verse on three levels: the end of one proud man, prophecy fulfilled to the letter, and a sample of how God deals with world powers.

Judgment Without Delay

Daniel had told Belshazzar, hours earlier, what the writing meant. What makes his death so severe is that he was not ignorant. He knew how God had dealt with his father, and he insulted God anyway.

But was this ignorant desecration? No — it was boasting against the God of Israel. They praised the gods of gold, of silver, of bronze, of iron, of wood, and of stone. In their eyes even a piece of wood or a stone counted for more than God. Did that godless Belshazzar know no better? Had he never heard of God's ways with his father? No — "And you his son, Belshazzar, have not humbled your heart, though you knew all this." That same night he was slain. Judgment did not delay its avenging blow on one who so boldly insulted God.

The Bible Treasury

The Man Who Would Not Believe the Message

Verse 29 and verse 30 sit side by side. The king rewards Daniel and makes him third ruler. That only makes sense if he expects the kingdom to go on.

He has been saying that my kingdom is coming to an end, says the king, but I do not believe it. Blow the trumpet, put a gold chain round Daniel's neck, and proclaim that I have decided he shall be the next man to me in the kingdom — my kingdom is still to go on. So he thought, and so he acted. But we read, "That very night Belshazzar the Chaldean king was killed." The man was plainly an unbeliever, despite the clear warning he had and the testimony of God in the writing on the wall.

W. T. P. Wolston

Foretold, and Then Carried Out

Prophecy had already named the man who would take Babylon, and the open gates he would find.

Scripture prophesied the fall of Babylon. It says that Cyrus was God's shepherd, and that He had taken hold of him to subdue nations. God would loosen the belts of kings, to open the double doors before him. The gates would not be shut. The bronze gates would be broken and the iron bars cut through (Isaiah 45:1-2). The suddenness of the attack is mentioned too: "ruin shall come upon you suddenly, of which you know nothing" (Isaiah 47:11). We also find that it was on the night of Belshazzar's revelry that the king was slain.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

The city thought itself safe behind its walls. But the attackers went under them, not through them.

The river Euphrates ran right through the centre of the city, guarded by great bronze gates, so that no one could enter by water. Cyrus, the Persian leader, used a very simple trick. The Euphrates bends near Babylon, so he cut a new bed for the water a few miles upstream. When darkness came, he opened the sluices and turned the river into this new channel. The riverbed was then practically dry where it passed Babylon. The Persian troops marched quietly along it, under the bronze gates, and took the city.

W. T. P. Wolston

A King Once Dismissed as Fiction

For a long time critics treated this verse as proof that Daniel was unreliable. No record of Belshazzar existed outside the Bible.

Years ago, learned critics claimed that the book of Daniel was largely legendary and written several centuries after the events it described. They regarded Belshazzar as an imaginary figure, since they found no reference to him in surviving records. Later, however, archaeologists dug in these ancient ruins and found his name on a clay tablet. That shattered this claim, like many other unbelieving claims. It appears that, following an ancient custom, he shared the kingship with his father. His father was away at the time, so in practice he was king in Babylon just as it fell to the rising power of Medo-Persia.

F. B. Hole

The Gold Gives Way to Silver

The verse also settles a question of prophecy. Daniel had told the king his kingdom would go to the Medes and Persians. Verses 30 and 31 record the handover.

Daniel gave Belshazzar the meaning of the final word: "PERES, your kingdom is divided and given to the Medes and Persians." So the Medo-Persian kingdom was to follow that of the Chaldeans. And that is how it turned out, for we read in verses 30 and 31: "That very night Belshazzar the Chaldean king was killed. And Darius the Mede received the kingdom." This is perfectly plain and conclusive. We are not left to guesswork — not even to the testimony of secular history. The second great Gentile empire was that of the Medes and Persians.

W. Trotter

Why It Is Recorded

The fall is not only history. It carries weight for prophecy too.

God thus judged the first of the kingdoms of the Gentiles, and this was the monarchy of Babylon. The event was of the highest importance for history, and of no less weight for prophecy. The moral features that marked Belshazzar's rule will reappear in the future Babylon spoken of in Revelation.

Edward Dennett

Wolston presses it on anyone who assumes there is always time later:

But, you say, some men turn to the Lord on their deathbed. I do not deny it. But who gives you the assurance? You may spend your life in the service of sin, living only for this world and neglecting eternity. Who tells you that you will still be able to turn to the Lord at the last hour and have everything settled? Take warning: Belshazzar died that night, and you may die this night.

W. T. P. Wolston

Summary

- Knowledge: God did not judge Belshazzar for ignorance. He knew how God had dealt with his father, and he defied Him anyway.

- Refusal: His last royal act was to promote Daniel to third ruler. He never believed the kingdom was finished.

- That night: God did not postpone the sentence. The warning and its fulfilment fell inside the same evening's feast.

- Precision: Scripture named the conqueror, the dry river channel and the open gates in advance. A clay tablet later confirmed even the king's name.

- Pattern: The first Gentile empire ended here. Commentators see its pride as a preview of the Babylon of Revelation.

Daniel 5:31

And Darius the Mede received the kingdom, [being] about sixty-two years old.

One line ends an empire. Belshazzar dies in the night, and the kingdom of Babylon passes to a Mede. Two questions follow at once. Who was this Darius? And why does Scripture record his age?

The moment the empire changed hands

Scripture reports the handover without drama. Yet it closes the first of the great world powers in this book.

The king makes much of the messenger, but apparently pays little heed to the message. Nevertheless, on that night the judgment fell. Belshazzar is slain, and Darius the Mede takes the kingdom. So the Babylonian Empire comes to its end, and the second great world power — the Medo-Persian — begins to run its course.

Hamilton Smith

Who Darius was

Another writer connects this night to a prophecy spoken before Cyrus was born:

In the opening verses of Isaiah 45, the prophet speaks to Cyrus on God's behalf, though Cyrus had not yet been born. The details given in those verses came true in a striking way, as the book of Daniel records — though Darius the Mede is the conqueror named there. He commanded the Medo-Persian army, but the rising power of Cyrus the Persian lay behind him.

F. B. Hole

Some have tried to make Darius and Cyrus the same man. One writer answers that, then points to what matters more:

Some people, lost in the hopeless confusion of the so-called histories of the past, try to prove that Darius and Cyrus are the same man. But the Scripture story is clear. Darius took the kingdom, and Cyrus is later found holding it. And do not forget that the importance of the story lies in its moral and prophetic teaching. Happy are those who trust the word of God without question, and whose hearts are ready and open to receive its teaching.

Edward Dennett

The word given before there was any sign of it

Daniel read the writing while the party was still in full swing. Nothing in the room suggested the city was about to fall.

Nothing showed it at the time. Nothing in sight made it even look likely. I point this out, because it is one more proof of how completely false that rule is — the rule that we must wait until a prophecy comes true before we can understand it... Did God put that writing on the wall that night to convince unbelievers? Clearly not. It was His last solemn warning before the blow fell. Daniel gave the interpretation before the Persians broke into the city, when there was not a sign of ruin and everyone was laughing and celebrating.

William Kelly

A king bound by law

The new king was old, and he could not do as he pleased:

We see that dynasty, the one the head of gold stands for, set aside when King Belshazzar died. The kingdom passed to the Median Darius, a man close to the ordinary limit of human life. From what we are told of him, he does not seem to have been an evil man, or such a slave to the idolatry of the nations around him — though he was far from having the forceful character of the head of gold. It could not be said of him, "whom he would, he killed, and whom he would, he kept alive." He seems to have been just as bound by the laws of the kingdom as the lowest of his subjects. He was not entirely a ruler with absolute power.

James Boyd

Kingdoms in God's hand

God weighs one man and a whole kingdom by the same measure:

God permits sin, and even allows its reign, yet He keeps it in check. It deserves His condemnation, and He must punish it, both in the individual and in the whole. For the individual: "you have been weighed in the balances and found wanting." For the whole: "your kingdom is divided and given to the Medes and Persians." "That very night Belshazzar the Chaldean king was killed. And Darius the Mede received the kingdom." With individuals, "whatever one sows, that will he also reap." With nations, the Most High rules in the kingdom of men, and gives it to whomever He will.

James McBroom

History that is also prophecy

One night's judgment on one city points forward:

God thus judged the first of the kingdoms of the Gentiles, and this was the monarchy of Babylon. The event mattered greatly in history, and it mattered just as much as prophecy. The moral marks of Belshazzar's rule will show up again in the future Babylon that Revelation speaks of.

Edward Dennett

The same warning reaches anyone counting on more time:

Take warning, Belshazzar died that night, and you may die this night.

W. T. P. Wolston

Summary

- Warned — God gave His last warning while the feast was still bright and no army was in sight.

- Weighed — God found one man wanting, and his kingdom too. He deals with people and with empires alike.

- Withdrawn — That same night the head of gold ended and the Medo-Persian empire began its course.

- Weaker — Darius was old and bound by the kingdom's laws. He held real power, without the free hand of the head of gold.

- Waiting — Babylon's sudden fall marks a judgment still ahead, and warns anyone who counts on another night.

Daniel 6:1

It pleased Darius to set over the kingdom a hundred and twenty satraps, who should be in all the kingdom;

Babylon has fallen, and a new empire now holds the city. The chapter opens with paperwork, not conquest: a king dividing his realm among 120 officials, with a man of God near the top.

A New Empire Takes the Throne

A new power now rules Babylon, and its king reshapes the government he has taken over.

The Medo-Persian Empire now became the leading world power. Darius became king in Babylon. It appears that historians have difficulty in identifying this man. It may be that he was only a vassal king, under the rule of Cyrus king of Persia. In the Babylonian part of the new empire he arranged things as he saw fit. Again we find Daniel promoted to a place of great power. The hand of God was in it, though on the human side two things may have been in his favour. First, he was not a native of Babylon. Second, Darius would almost certainly have heard of the dramatic scene in the palace. It happened just before he captured the city that seemed impossible to take. So he would have heard of Daniel's superhuman understanding.

F. B. Hole

This kingdom also has a place in the vision of the great statue in chapter 2.

The empire that followed was an "inferior" one, represented by the breast and arms of silver. Daniel 2:31-39. This refers to the Medo-Persian kingdom. It was inferior because the nobles agreed together in the king's laws, and the king could not change them. The power had come down from gold.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Daniel's Place in the New Government

A satrap was one of the princes who ruled the kingdom under the king. Setting up 120 of them starts everything that follows in the chapter.

The first three verses of this chapter lay the groundwork for what follows. They give the occasion for the actions that ended with Daniel thrown into the lions' den. On taking possession of the throne of Babylon, Darius reorganised the affairs of the kingdom... On the night before his city fell, Belshazzar had proclaimed Daniel the third ruler in the kingdom. Darius promoted him to the first place under himself. In doing this Darius was God's instrument for carrying out His purposes.

Edward Dennett

Darius kept in office a man who had already served Babylon's kings for decades.

His history in connection with Nebuchadnezzar, Belshazzar, Darius, and Cyrus covers seventy years. His rise began when Nebuchadnezzar made him a judge (Dan. 2:49). Belshazzar made him prime minister (Dan. 5:29). Darius kept him in office and added the post of what I may call the king's accountant-general... This high position he received because he was so trusted.

W. T. P. Wolston

Promoted on Merit, Not by Miracle

Daniel's earlier rise under Nebuchadnezzar came a different way.

Daniel's promotion here did not come from any miracle worked by God, as it did under the mighty Nebuchadnezzar. He reached his high post on his recognised merit alone... His bitter enemies looked hard for a fault. They could find no ground for complaint and no fault, because he was faithful; no error or fault was found in him. What a testimony to a saint of God, set in a position so difficult because it was so high! I wish that all today filling much lower and far easier posts had a like testimony from those around them.

C Knapp

What the Promotion Cost

Daniel came to Babylon as a captive. The top job made him a target.

The opening verses give the occasion which called forth this wicked decree. Darius had appointed Daniel chief of the three presidents. The one hundred and twenty princes who ruled the kingdom had to give account to them. Daniel was a child of the captivity, and his rise to this high position aroused the jealousy of the Chaldean presidents and princes. Jealousy moved them, and out of malice they looked for some fault they could use to accuse him before the king.

Hamilton Smith

The Chapter's Larger Picture

One writer reads the chapter as a picture of something still to come.

Darius the Mede had to learn the power of God, his own weakness, and the faithfulness of Daniel the servant of God. God saved Daniel from the lions, and the whole empire heard the God of Daniel proclaimed as the living God. As a picture of what is coming, Darius stands for the last Gentile emperor, whom people will worship. Daniel stands for the godly Jews, whom God will save from the very jaws of destruction. His opponents stand for the future unbelieving accusers of God's people.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Summary

- Throne — The empire changed hands. Babylon's gold gave way to Medo-Persian silver, weaker because the king could not change his own laws.

- Servant — Belshazzar had made Daniel third in the kingdom. Darius made him first under himself, and God worked through that appointment.

- Merit — No miracle lifted him this time. He rose on a record his enemies searched and could not dent.

- Cost — A former captive at the top drew jealousy. Jealousy then went hunting for a charge.

- Purpose — A reshuffle of 120 satraps ends with the whole empire hearing about the living God.

Daniel 6:2

and over these, three presidents -- of whom Daniel was one -- to whom these satraps should render account, and that the king should suffer no loss.

A new empire has taken over Babylon. Darius is organising his government, and he puts a Jewish exile at the very top of it. The verse looks like dry administrative detail. Yet it explains why the king trusted Daniel, and why the other officials turned on him.

The Post Daniel Held

Three high officials stood between the king and the 120 satraps who governed the provinces. For Daniel the post was the latest step in a career spanning several reigns.

His rise began when Nebuchadnezzar made him a judge (Dan. 2:49), Belshazzar made him prime minister (Dan. 5:29), and Darius kept him in office, with the added post of what I may call the king's accountant-general… He received this high position because he was so trusted.

W. T. P. Wolston

Who Really Did the Appointing

The text credits Darius with the decision. Commentators look past the king to the hand that moved him.

Just before his city fell, Belshazzar had proclaimed Daniel the third ruler in the kingdom. Darius promoted him to first place under himself. In doing so, Darius was God's instrument for carrying out His purposes.

Edward Dennett

"That the King Might Suffer No Loss"

The whole system existed to protect the king's money. Accounts moved upward so that nothing leaked away. (Older translations read "that the king should have no damage.") Daniel met that aim: the king lost nothing through him.

Later in the book we find that there was nothing at all in Daniel's own administration that harmed the king. Everything the king put under Daniel's hand was perfectly safe; his enemies could find no charge against him on that account. There is something sadly wrong with us as Christians if this is not true of us.

George Davison

One writer turns the point into a question for the reader.

Daniel was not only a man of excellent spirit, but a man of practical righteousness, for his accounts were all right. Are your accounts all right? His moral uprightness and integrity, in all matters of trust, increased his value in the eyes of King Darius, who "planned to set him over the whole kingdom."

W. T. P. Wolston

Promotion Without a Miracle

Daniel's earlier rise under Nebuchadnezzar had happened another way.

Daniel's promotion here is not the result of any miracle from God, as it was under the mighty Nebuchadnezzar. He reached his high post on his recognised merit alone… What a testimony to a servant of God set in a position made difficult by being so high! I wish that all today who fill much lower and far easier posts had a like testimony from those around them.

C Knapp

Why the Appointment Made Enemies

Verse 2 is the fuse for the rest of the chapter. Putting a foreigner at the head of the native nobility was, to them, unbearable.

That a child of the captivity should rise to this high position stirred up the jealousy of the Chaldean presidents and princes. Moved by jealousy, they sought in malice to find some fault they could use to bring a charge against him before the king.

Hamilton Smith

One writer names what lay under the jealousy.

Daniel was no unknown man, and he was hated both as a Jew and as a true worshipper of the God of heaven. His rise in the government stirred up even more envy and jealousy among the nobles, the princes, and the presidents he had been set over. A man of unshakeable faithfulness, who sought only God's approval, could not be loved by men with corrupt and greedy hearts.

Edward Dennett

The Standard It Sets

His public work gave his enemies nothing to use. One writer draws out the lesson for anyone working under a government or employer that does not share their faith.

They concluded that the only possible complaint would have to come through the law of his God. That is a good lesson for the Christian. We should carry out our dealings with the world so faithfully that the world could only condemn us by intruding into the things of God and passing laws that we could obey only by disobeying God.

Hamilton Smith

The warning runs the other way too.

How humiliating when people who make a high profession keep breaking down in the most ordinary affairs of home and business life! Few things discourage the heart more than what one so often hears: that so-called Christians are the most unsatisfactory people to deal with. They are bad masters, or bad servants, or bad tradesmen. They neglect their business, charge higher prices, and give worse value than those who profess nothing at all.

C. H. Mackintosh

Summary

- Trusted. Daniel led the three officials set over 120 satraps. He held the post, the king's accountant-general, because the king trusted him.

- Safe. The system existed so the king would suffer no loss, and everything under Daniel's hand was safe.

- Earned. No miracle lifted him here. He reached the post on recognised merit, a testimony many in far easier posts lack.

- Resented. A captive holding first place stirred the jealousy of the native officials. They hated him as a Jew and as a worshipper of God.

- Unassailable. His public work was faultless. His enemies could only accuse him by intruding into the things of his God. That is the standard for every believer's dealings with the world.

Daniel 6:3

Now this Daniel surpassed the presidents and the satraps, because an excellent spirit was in him; and the king thought to appoint him over the whole realm.

Daniel serves in a foreign court, now under his third king. This verse gives the reason he rose above every other official — something in him — and tells us what the king planned to do next.

The Spirit That Set Him Apart

The phrase "an excellent spirit" points to something other than talent or eloquence. One writer weighs a man's spirit against the things he says, and points to it as something within any believer's reach:

An excellent spirit was in him. That is a very fine quality, friends. A man's spirit is worth far more than the things he says. I may say, by God's help, many a nice thing, and you may hear, enjoy, and then forget it. But if I have done anything nasty to you, you will never forget it. Oh, to be a Daniel in spirit! We shall never be prophets. We are not called by God in that way, but we can all cultivate an "excellent spirit."

W. T. P. Wolston

Promotion Without a Miracle

Under the earlier king Nebuchadnezzar, God stepped in with miracles to lift Daniel up. Nothing like that happens here, and one writer sees weight in the difference:

Daniel's promotion here is not the result of any miracle from God, as it was under the earlier king Nebuchadnezzar. He reached his high post on his recognised merit alone... What a testimony to a saint of God placed in a position made difficult by its very height! I wish that all who fill much lower and far easier posts today had the same testimony from the people around them. Daniel's enemies had to admit that they could find no fault or error in him. Why is it that even the friends of Christians can hardly say as much about them? "A good testimony from those outside" matters far more than marked ability to preach or talk about the holy things of God.

C. Knapp

God's Hand Behind a King's Decision

Darius made the appointment. One writer looks behind the king's choice, and shows what the promotion stirred up:

Just before his city fell, Belshazzar had named Daniel the third ruler in the kingdom. Darius promoted him to the first place under himself, and in doing so the king was God's instrument for carrying out His purposes. Daniel was no unknown man; and he was hated both as a Jew and as a true worshipper of the God of heaven. His rise in the government stirred up still more envy and jealousy among the nobles, the princes, and the officials he now ranked above. Men with corrupt and greedy hearts could not love a man of unbreakable faithfulness who sought only God's approval.

Edward Dennett

The Danger That Comes With Height

Being set near the top of the world's system is not a safe place spiritually, and Daniel's steadiness is traced to where his eye was fixed:

He was a saint, and he was in a very difficult position. He had a high place in the world. The higher your place in this world, the more you come, in a sense, under its power. The more I receive from the world — in the everyday sense — the more I come under its power, unless I keep my eye fixed on the Lord, clearly and always. Daniel's eye was certainly on the Lord. So the Lord held him up, and shamed those who plotted his downfall.

W. T. P. Wolston

Nothing to Lay Hold Of

His rivals went through his work as a ruler and found nothing. Where they turned next holds a lesson for every believer:

All these presidents and princes looked for some fault in the way Daniel ran the affairs of state. But he was faithful, so they could find no "error" and no "fault" in him. They decided that the only way to bring a charge against him was through the law of his God. That is a healthy lesson for the Christian. Our dealings with the world should be so faithful that the world could only condemn us by pushing into the things of God — by passing laws we could not keep without disobeying God.

Hamilton Smith

Where the Test Is Actually Taken

The proving ground for an excellent spirit is not the palace but the invoice and the workday:

How humiliating when those who make a high profession are found constantly breaking down in the most commonplace affairs of domestic and commercial life! There are few things which more tend to discourage the heart than to hear — as, alas, one so often does — that Christians, so-called, are the most unsatisfactory persons to have any dealings with — that they are bad masters, or bad servants, or bad tradesmen — that they do not attend to their business, that they charge higher prices and give worse value than those who make no profession at all.

C. H. Mackintosh

Summary

- Spirit within. What lifted Daniel was the spirit in him, not his gift. None of us will be prophets, but anyone can grow an excellent spirit.

- Standard outside. No miracle promoted him here. He rose on recognised merit. A good testimony from outsiders is worth more than the ability to talk well about holy things.

- Summit reached. Darius gave him the first place under himself, and God used the king's decision to carry out His own purposes.

- Suspicion stirred. Honesty near the top draws envy. Men with corrupt hearts could not love a man of unbreakable faithfulness.

- Safeguard kept. The higher your place in the world, the more its power presses on you. Daniel's eye stayed on the Lord, so his enemies found no handle in his public work.

Daniel 6:4

Then the presidents and the satraps sought to find a pretext against Daniel with respect to the kingdom; but they could not find any pretext or fault; inasmuch as he was faithful, neither was there any error or fault found in him.

By now Daniel is an old man — a foreign captive who has risen to the top post in a new empire. The officials under him want him gone, so they audit his whole record and find nothing.

The envy behind the investigation

The hunt for a fault did not begin with evidence. It began with envy at a foreigner holding the highest post under the king.

Daniel was no unknown man; and he was hated both as a Jew and as a true worshipper of the God of heaven. His promotion in the government further provoked the envy and jealousy of the nobles, the princes, and the presidents over whom he had been placed. Men of corrupt and greedy hearts could not love a man of incorruptible faithfulness, who sought only to commend himself to God. So they decided that, one way or another, they would bring about his removal or his death. First they looked for a charge against him in the affairs of the kingdom — in his administration of the government.

Edward Dennett

Two sets of eyes on Daniel

Nothing in Daniel's work escaped his enemies. They did not know who else was watching him.

No one is as sharp-eyed as malicious men. Nothing would escape their notice — not the finances, not any other part of this vast empire. What a testimony to the honesty and uprightness of this servant of God! It is all the greater because his enemies were the ones who gave it. They did not know that Daniel worked under the eye of Him who sees the secrets of the heart, and that it was the joy of his life to walk in the favour and blessing of his God.

Edward Dennett

Where his faithfulness showed

The word "faithful" in the verse is not vague praise. It reaches down to his accounts and to everything trusted to his care.

Daniel was not only a man of excellent spirit, but a man of practical righteousness, for his accounts were all right. Are your accounts all right? His moral uprightness and integrity in all matters of trust increased his value in the eyes of King Darius. The king "planned to set him over the whole kingdom." ... A man of excellent spirit, and faithful, and no error or fault found in him. What a lovely character! Oh, how like Christ! "I find no guilt in this man" was said about the blessed Lord, and here is His servant morally like Him.

W. T. P. Wolston

The older translation reads "I find no fault in this man" — the same word this verse uses of Daniel.

The only ground left to them

The audit failed. So the plotters had to change the law instead of exposing a crime.

First, they sought occasion against him in connection with his administration of the kingdom. But all these presidents and princes tried to find some fault in Daniel's management of the affairs of state. Because he was faithful, they could find neither "error" nor "fault" in him. They concluded that a complaint would only be possible through the law of his God. This is a healthy lesson for the Christian. We should carry out our dealings with the world so faithfully that the world could only condemn us by intruding into the things of God and passing decrees that we could not keep without disobeying God.

Hamilton Smith

No circumstance excuses a poor record

Daniel kept this record as a captive in a foreign empire. His circumstances changed nothing.

What a testimony! "No error or fault!" Even his most bitter enemies could not put their finger on a single blemish in his character, or a flaw in his practical life. This was a rare and admirable character — a bright witness for the God of Israel, even in the dark days of the Babylonian captivity. His life proves one thing beyond answer. It does not matter where we are placed, or what our circumstances are. It does not matter how unfavourable our position, or how dark the day we live in. It is our happy privilege to live so that, in all the details of daily life, we give the enemy no occasion to speak reproachfully.

C. H. Mackintosh

What outsiders should be able to say

Daniel's enemies had to admit his record was clean. That sets an uncomfortable standard for believers now.

The enemy had to admit that no one could find fault or error in Daniel. Why is it, then, that even the friends of Christians can barely say as much about them? "A good testimony from those outside" is far more important than marked ability to preach or talk about the holy things of God.

C Knapp

Summary

- Envy starts it. Daniel's rise, not any wrongdoing, started the hunt. Corrupt hearts cannot love an incorruptible man.

- Faithfulness stands it. The search covered his work, his character and his daily life. His accounts were right, and hostile eyes found nothing.

- Character outranks talent. A good report from those outside the faith matters more than skill in speaking about holy things.

- The enemy must change the rules. They could not beat him on conduct, so they made a law against his God. Live that cleanly, and only God's claims are left to accuse you.

- No excuse survives. Exile, captivity, a dark day. In any position, it is our privilege to give the enemy nothing to say against us.

Daniel 6:5

Then said these men, We shall not find any pretext against this Daniel, unless we find [it] against him touching the law of his God.

Daniel's enemies searched his public record and found nothing, so they changed their plan. If he could not be caught in his work, they would catch him in his worship — which raises the question of what our own critics could use against us.

The search that came up empty

Envy at Daniel's high position started the search, and the search produced a testimony his accusers never meant to give.

The scene set before us in chapter 6 is very true to human life and nature. Daniel's high position filled the hearts of lesser men with envy and hatred. If they could, they would destroy him. This purpose of theirs brings to light a remarkable testimony about his character — "he was faithful, and no error or fault was found in him." They concluded that no attack on him could succeed unless they made it concerning the law of God.

F. B. Hole

"Concerning the law of his God"

The wording narrows the charge to one area of his life. Everything else was clear.

In the everyday affairs of life and public office there was nothing in the conduct of this Daniel that they could put a finger on or bring a charge about. He stood blameless before all; it was only in the matter of his religion, as men say, that they hoped to find their opportunity to ruin him.

C. Knapp

Blameless before men, confessing before God

The verdict here is the verdict of hostile observers, not of God. Daniel's own words elsewhere keep the two apart.

In his public life Daniel was perfect, or blameless. His enemies could find no ground for complaint against him except in connection with the law of his God. Yet this same Daniel says, "I was confessing my sin" (Dan. 6:5; 9:20). Man saw nothing to condemn; Daniel knew God's eye saw much. And, like the honest man he was, he records with his own hand that he had sins to confess to God.

C. Knapp

The plot this decision produced

Having settled on their ground of attack, they had to invent a law Daniel would break.

They wanted an occasion against Daniel. They knew well that they could only find one against him "concerning the law of his God." So they put their heads together. Among the Medes and Persians the nobles framed the law and the king established and signed it. Taking advantage of that custom, they devised a decree: for thirty days no one might ask a petition of any god or man except the king. What was this but a man taking the place of God? No one could pray to the true God at all, and every prayer had to go to the king. If that is not giving the rights of God to man, I do not know what is.

William Kelly

Their scheme also rested on a settled opinion of the man himself.

They were so confident of Daniel's integrity "concerning the law of his God" that they felt sure of one thing. He would not stop praying openly to Him, even at the cost of his life. Do our enemies — indeed, do our friends — have that confidence in our faithfulness toward God and His Christ?

C. Knapp

The standard it sets for daily life

One writer turns this into a rule for how believers should deal with the world.

They concluded that it would only be possible to find a complaint through the law of his God. This is a wholesome lesson for the Christian. Our dealings with the world should be so faithful that the world could only condemn us by intruding into the things of God, and by passing decrees that we could only obey by disobeying God.

Hamilton Smith

A picture of what is coming

Several writers read the chapter as more than history — Darius given the honours of God, and one faithful man standing against it.

Daniel represents the remnant, the faithful few who in those last days will refuse to give up the worship of God. As a result they are thrown into the den of lions; they pass through the great tribulation of the last days, when Satan the "roaring lion" would devour them but has his mouth shut. They come out of it tested, faithful and true for God, His witnesses.

Samuel Ridout

Summary

- Envy searches. Daniel's high position drew hatred. Hatred went looking for a fault, and the search became the proof that there was none.

- Envy finds only God. His everyday life and public office gave no handle. The one area left was his obedience to God.

- Envy must build a trap. With no real charge to bring, they invented a law that put a man in the place of God.

- Envy counts on faithfulness. The plot only worked because his enemies were certain he would keep praying, whatever it cost him.

- Envy cannot reach the conscience. Blameless before men, Daniel still confessed his sin to God — the standard is God's eye, not the critic's.

Daniel 6:6

Then these presidents and satraps came in a body to the king, and said thus unto him King Darius, live for ever!

The officials who came to King Darius had already searched Daniel's record and found nothing. So they arrived with a proposal dressed up as loyalty — but why would officials want a law about prayer?

Nothing to accuse him of but his God

This visit was their second plan, not their first. One writer draws a lesson from why the first plan failed.

First, they sought occasion against him in connection with his administration of the kingdom. All these presidents and princes tried to find some fault in Daniel's management of the affairs of state. But because he was faithful, they could find neither "error" nor "fault" in him. They concluded that a complaint would only be possible through the law of his God. This is a wholesome lesson for the Christian. Our dealings with the world should be so faithful that the world could only condemn us by intruding into the things of God, and by passing decrees we could not keep without disobeying God.

Hamilton Smith

Why they approached the king instead of accusing Daniel

They never charged Daniel with his worship. They went to the throne first, and the reason lies in what the king already knew.

They were all idolaters, and their king was an idolater too. So they thought it would be easy to trap Daniel on that ground. But Darius almost certainly knew what had happened between Daniel and Belshazzar, and that Daniel was a godly Jew. This explains the method these princes and presidents chose. They did not charge Daniel with worshipping his God. With greater subtlety they decided first to flatter the king, by offering him the place of absolute supremacy — supremacy over heaven as well as earth. Then they would bring Daniel into conflict with the king, and into disobedience to him.

Edward Dennett

The decree they carried in

Three separate evils are packed into this decree.

First, the decree is in itself the very height of wickedness, for it is the awful attempt to dethrone God and set up man in His place. It seeks to install the king in a place of absolute supremacy over heaven and earth, above God and man. For thirty days no one may ask a petition of "any God or man." Nebuchadnezzar's sin was great, but this is far greater. Nebuchadnezzar had set up an idol in the place of God; but now Darius sets himself up in the place of God. It is the deification of man. Secondly, the motive of the decree is evil in the extreme. These men trade on Daniel's upright character and his known faithfulness to the law of his God. They design a decree they know he will not obey. Thirdly, the decree they frame looks very flattering to the king.

Hamilton Smith

A new form of evil

Earlier in the book the danger was a golden image and a command to bow down. Here the shape of the sin changes, and one writer traces it to something deep in human nature.

Here it is not idolatry, nor is it insult offered to Jehovah, but the exaltation of man himself, who would shut out all idea of God, who would have no God. This is one of the features that characterise the depths of the human heart.

J. N. Darby

A rehearsal of the last days

Commentators read this scene as more than history. Darius, a faithful man, and a den of lions all point forward to the last days.

Darius himself seems to be a man we can take a good deal of interest in, a man who drew back from what he had done. But as a picture he stands for the Beast — man's complete turning away from God. Daniel represents the remnant, the faithful few who in those last days will refuse to give up the worship of God. So they are thrown into the den of lions. They go through the great tribulation of the last days, when Satan the "roaring lion" would devour them, but his mouth is shut. They come out of it tested, faithful, and true for God.

Samuel Ridout

What the plot met in Daniel

Daniel kept praying in the open, as he always had. One writer explains what hiding it would have meant.

In all this there is no showing off; he simply does what he had always done before. He had long been in the habit of praying in this open way. If he had suddenly closed the windows and prayed in secret, all Babylon would have read it as cowardice, or as agreement with the decree. In that idolatrous city Daniel had borne a public witness to the true God. He was not a secret disciple.

Hamilton Smith

Summary

- Faultless. Daniel's public work gave his enemies nothing to use. Their only opening was his God — the mark of a life the world can attack only on God's ground.

- Flattery. They did not accuse Daniel. They went to the king first and offered him supremacy over heaven and earth. The real target hid behind a compliment.

- False godhood. The decree tried to dethrone God and seat a man in His place. That went beyond Nebuchadnezzar's idol: now no request could go to any God or man.

- Foreshadow. Writers see a picture here of the Beast, and of a faithful few kept safe among lions.

- Faithful. Daniel answered the plot by changing nothing. He prayed in the open, as always. Closing his windows would have looked like agreement.

Daniel 6:7

All the presidents of the kingdom, the prefects, and the satraps, the counsellors, and the governors have consulted together to establish a royal statute, and to make a firm decree, that whosoever shall ask a petition of any god or man for thirty days, except of thee, O king, he shall be cast into the den of lions.

Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.

Daniel 6:8

Now, O king, establish the decree, and sign the writing, that it be not changed, according to the law of the Medes and Persians, which may not be revoked.

Daniel's rivals could find no fault in his work, so they went after his faith. Their plan: get the king to sign a law that could never be taken back. Why did they need his name on it? And what does a law that "cannot be revoked" say about the empire that boasted of it?

Who really drafted the decree

The plan started with the officials, not with the king.

They wanted a charge against Daniel. They knew well that the only one they could find would be "concerning the law of his God." So they put their heads together. The custom of the Medes and Persians was that the nobles form the law and the king establishes and signs it. Taking advantage of this, they devised a decree: for thirty days no one should ask a petition of any god or man except the king. What was this but a man taking the place of God?

William Kelly

Three marks of the trap

One writer weighs the decree itself, the motive behind it, and its appeal to the king.

Three things mark this decree. First, the decree is in itself the very height of wickedness. It is the awful attempt to dethrone God and set up man in His place... Second, the motive of the decree is evil in the extreme. These men knew Daniel's upright character and his faithfulness to the law of his God, and they traded on it. On purpose they devised a decree which they knew he would not obey. Third, the decree they frame looks very flattering to the king. It is so presented that the true motive stays hidden, and the king foolishly falls into the trap and signs it.

Hamilton Smith

The one thing still missing

Everything now hung on the king's signature.

The only thing needed to make the decree valid was the king's signature. After that it could not be changed, "according to the law of the Medes and the Persians, which cannot be revoked" (v. 8). The king was probably flattered by the homage and submission of his nobles in his new dominions. He fell at once into the snare they had woven around his feet. He never paused to consider the awful place he was accepting — a place belonging to God alone — and he "signed the writing and the decree" (v. 9).

Edward Dennett

Unchangeable law, weaker king

A law that can never be changed sounds like strength. It proved to be the opposite.

Daniel 6 shows that this empire was lower than Nebuchadnezzar's. He did whatever he wanted. No laws restricted him; he was a law to himself. Darius, once he signed a decree, was bound by it, "according to the law of the Medes and the Persians, which cannot be revoked" (Dan. 6:8, 15). He was bound even when he must have realised the law was being used to force him to act against his own desires. The head of the empire was powerless when confronted with the law.

An Outline of Sound Words

The boast that did not hold

The same king issues a second decree later in the chapter. Watch what became of both.

Notice the 'decree' of verse 8, and by way of contrast, the 'decree' of verse 26. Both came from an empire that allowed no change or cancellation of its decrees, yet they stand in contrast. The first was cancelled as to its penalty; the second was soon cancelled as to its performance... No empire can make laws in the things of God. So people soon broke this 'law of the Medes and Persians' openly and everywhere!

F. B. Hole

A rehearsal of a later claim

The same claim returns in a New Testament warning about a man still to come.

In short, it is proposed that no one should be confessed as God, and no request made to anyone but Darius himself. So it will be with the wicked one, "who opposes and exalts himself against every so-called god or object of worship, so that he takes his seat in the temple of God, proclaiming himself to be God," 2 Thess. 2:4.

J. N. Darby

Faith that the law could not move

Daniel knew the decree was signed and beyond appeal. It changed nothing in his habits.

He knew that everything was signed, sealed and settled, as far as man could do it. He knew that the unchangeable law of the Medes and Persians demanded that no man's knee should bow to God for thirty days. Knowing all of it, he goes to his room. There is no showing off, but he does not hide it.

William Kelly

Summary

- Flattery — Daniel's work gave his enemies no charge. So they dressed an attack on his faith as an honour to the king.

- Signature — the decree meant nothing until the king signed it. He signed without weighing the place he was taking.

- Trap — the law that "cannot be revoked" bound the king too. The head of the empire stood powerless before his own decree.

- Shadow — banning prayer to any god but the king puts a man in God's place, the very claim the wicked one will make.

- Faith — the unchangeable law could not change Daniel. He went to his room and prayed as before, hiding nothing and showing off nothing.

Daniel 6:9

Therefore king Darius signed the writing and the decree.

Daniel's rivals in the king's government could attack him in only one place: his loyalty to his God. Verse 9 is the moment their trap shuts, as a signature turns flattery into law.

The signature that made it law

The plot needed nothing from Darius except his name.

They told his majesty that they had held full consultation. They had agreed "to establish a royal statute, and to make a firm decree, that whoever makes petition to any god or man for thirty days, except to you, O king, shall be cast into the den of lions" (v. 7). The decree needed only one thing to be valid: the king's signature. After that no one could change it, "according to the law of the Medes and the Persians, which cannot be revoked" (v. 8). His nobles in his new territories gave him homage and submission, and this probably flattered the king. He fell straight into the snare they had woven around his feet. He did not pause to consider the dreadful position he was accepting — a position belonging to God alone — and he "signed the document and injunction" (v. 9).

Edward Dennett

Man set in the place of God

Darius signed more than a piece of court policy. Set beside Nebuchadnezzar's idol it goes further, and the men who framed it knew who would break it.

First, the decree is in itself the very height of wickedness. It is the terrible attempt to dethrone God and set up man in His place. It seeks to install the king in a place of absolute supremacy over heaven and earth, above God and man. For thirty days no one could ask a petition of "any god or man." Nebuchadnezzar's sin was great, but this is far greater. Nebuchadnezzar had set up an idol in the place of God; but now Darius sets himself up in the place of God. Secondly, the motive of the decree is evil in the extreme. Trading on the uprightness of Daniel's character, and his known faithfulness to the law of his God, these men purposely devise a decree which they know Daniel will not obey.

Hamilton Smith

A king smaller than his own decree

The unchangeable law looked like majesty. In fact it borrowed a quality that is not man's to claim, and it handed the nobles a lever over their own ruler.

In this case, deceived by his vanity, the king finds himself bound by laws apparently set up to protect his subjects from his whims, under the pretence of giving his will and his wisdom the character of being unchangeable — a character that belongs to God alone.

J. N. Darby

That limit also marks a real difference between this empire and the one before it.

Daniel 6 shows that this empire was inferior to Nebuchadnezzar's, for he did whatever he wanted to do. No laws restricted his actions; he was a law to himself. Darius, when he signed a decree, was bound by it, "according to the law of the Medes and the Persians, which cannot be revoked" (Dan. 6:8, 15). He stayed bound even when he must have realised that the law was being used to force him to act against his own wishes. The head of the empire was powerless when faced with the law.

An Outline of Sound Words

Where a king's authority ends

Darius had real authority, but it had a limit. The decree crossed that limit, and that is why Daniel could not obey it.

However he had been trapped, Darius had stepped outside the circle of his authority. In signing this decree he had intruded into God's circle, where man has neither right nor place. So if Daniel was to keep a good conscience towards God, he had no choice but to refuse to submit to the decree.

Edward Dennett

Darius issues a second decree at the end of the chapter. Put beside it, the boast of unchangeable law collapses twice over.

Both decrees came out of an empire that allowed no alteration or cancellation of its decrees, yet they stand in contrast. The first was cancelled as to its penalty; the second was soon cancelled as to its performance. The later history of that empire shows that men did not tremble and fear before the living God, as they were commanded to do. No empire can legislate in the things of God.

F. B. Hole

A rehearsal of something later

Commentators read this signed decree as a small-scale version of a future claim.

Darius himself was a well-meaning man. But he allowed flatterers to trap him into a very serious position in relation to God. He signed a decree: anyone who asked a petition of any god or man for thirty days, except of himself, should be thrown into the den of lions. This was stepping into God's own place. The last head of Gentile power will do this openly. MAN will be worshipped, and God will be formally and officially renounced.

W. W. Fereday

Summary

- Flattery signs. The nobles did not argue Darius into the decree. They praised him into it, and he signed without weighing what the honour meant.

- Signing overreaches. A signature that forbids prayer to anyone but the king claims a place belonging to God alone. Nebuchadnezzar set up an idol; Darius set up himself.

- Signing binds. The law he could not revoke made him powerless. The pen that looked like supreme power left the head of the empire unable to act.

- Signing cannot reach God. No empire can legislate in the things of God. Daniel's conscience lay outside the king's authority.

- Signing foreshadows. Flatterers trapped a well-meaning man into taking God's place. At the end, the last head of Gentile power will take that place openly.

Daniel 6:10

And when Daniel knew that the writing was signed, he went into his house; and, his windows being open in his upper chamber toward Jerusalem, he kneeled on his knees three times a day, and prayed and gave thanks before his God, as he did aforetime.

A royal decree had just made prayer to God a crime punishable by the lions' den, and Daniel went home and prayed as always. The verse raises three questions: why pray in full view, why face Jerusalem, and why give thanks at such a moment?

He Acted With Full Knowledge

Daniel already knew about the decree when he knelt. One writer weighs what that knowledge cost him.

The Holy Spirit clearly states that Daniel did not act in ignorance. At the time he bowed in prayer before God he knew about the decree. He knew the alternatives. He knew he would have to obey the decree, or be thrown into the den of lions. I have no doubt he weighed the consequences of his actions carefully. Fear of the consequences has turned many a man back from following the truth.

W. T. P. Wolston

Nothing Was Added, Nothing Removed

The phrase "as he had done previously" is the hinge of the verse. One writer measures that day against all the days before it.

He does not shut his windows, and he does not increase or lessen his petitions. He is just that day what he had been every day before. He was a very even saint. It was not the great difficulty that took him to his knees three times a day. It was his custom.

W. T. P. Wolston

Another writer looks at the habit behind that day, and at how Daniel felt about it.

It was not a sudden burst of energy in prayer because the circumstances were difficult and his life was in danger. It was his continual practice. It was not something forced on him; it was his joy… He was a great man with great responsibilities in administration. Yet he could find time to pray three times a day, in settled portions.

Frank Wallace

Why Toward Jerusalem

Jerusalem lay in ruins. One writer explains what Daniel was declaring by facing it.

But why insist on praying toward Jerusalem? Was it a piece of Jewish superstition? No; it was a magnificent display of divine principle. It was God's own banner raised in the middle of the depressing, humiliating results of Israel's folly and sin. True, Jerusalem was in ruins; but God's thoughts about Jerusalem were not in ruins. It was His centre for His earthly people.

C. H. Mackintosh

There was a reason his windows faced that way, and another writer traces it back to Solomon.

There was a reason for his windows being open toward Jerusalem. At the dedication of the temple, Solomon had prayed for the people, in case they were ever carried away captive into an enemy's land. He asked God to hear them if they prayed toward the land He gave their fathers, toward the city He had chosen, and toward the house built for His name. He asked Him to maintain their cause. Daniel was therefore resting on the sure word of God in praying this way, for the Lord had said to Solomon, "I have heard your prayer and your plea."

Edward Dennett

Why The Windows Stayed Open

Daniel could have closed the shutters and prayed unseen. Babylon would have drawn its own conclusion.

He had always prayed in this open way. If he suddenly closed the windows and prayed in secret, all Babylon would read it as cowardice, or as agreement with the decree. In that idolatrous city Daniel had borne a public witness to the true God. He was not a secret disciple. To obey the decree would mean breaking the first commandment. He prays and gives thanks "before his God." Men may see him praying, but it is before God, not men, that he prays.

Hamilton Smith

He Gave Thanks

Prayer under threat is understandable. Thanksgiving under threat is harder to explain.

Daniel, when in the very shadow of death, with the plot laid to take away his life, prayed three times a day and gave thanks before his God. To have heard him pray in that great difficulty would not cause so much wonder. But to have his heart in tune for giving thanks in such a sad hour was admirable.

Hamilton Smith

Obedience Without Calculating The Outcome

That still leaves the outcome. One writer puts Daniel's answer to it into words.

Daniel could say, "You may throw me into the den tonight, but I will never give up the truth of God. I must stand for that, whatever it costs. I have nothing to do with results — nothing to do with consequences. These I leave entirely with God. My place is simply to obey."

C. H. Mackintosh

Summary

- Unchanged — "As he had done previously" is the key phrase. The decree neither started his praying nor stopped it.

- Unhidden — Closing the shutters would have looked like cowardice or consent. He was no secret disciple, so the windows stayed open.

- Unmoved — He faced a ruined Jerusalem because God's thoughts about that city were not in ruins.

- Undergirded — He stood on a promise. Solomon had asked God to hear captives who prayed toward the city, and God said He had heard.

- Unafraid — He gave thanks while a death plot closed around him. He left the results with God; his part was only to obey.

Daniel 6:11

But those men came in a body, and found Daniel praying and making supplication before his God.

This is the moment the trap closes: the officials who pushed through the thirty-day ban on prayer arrive at Daniel's house. Why were they so sure he would still be praying, and what did they find there?

A plot built on a known habit

The conspirators did not gamble. They built a law around a man whose life was predictable. Then they came together to catch him at it.

For their plot to succeed, Daniel's enemies had counted on his known habit of prayer and his unswerving faithfulness to his God. They did not count in vain. They gather before Daniel's house, and there they find, as they expected, that Daniel is praying and making his supplications before his God. The king's decree, the plot of his enemies, and the den of lions do not deter him.

Hamilton Smith

That confidence in his consistency is itself a challenge to the reader:

They were so sure of Daniel's integrity toward the law of his God that they knew he would not stop praying to Him in the open, even at the cost of his life. Do our enemies — or even our friends — have such confidence in our faithfulness toward God and His Christ? We may well doubt it. Let the question search our consciences and stir our hearts deeply.

C Knapp

Nothing hidden

Daniel's prayer life was no private arrangement, so a visit to his house could produce evidence. The words used for his accusers matter too.

Daniel was no "secret disciple." Everyone knew his habits of prayer. So his enemies knew how to find out whether he was obeying the decree or not. The phrase "these men," used again as in verse 5 (see also vv. 15, 24), no doubt expresses God's own estimate of their wicked conduct.

Edward Dennett

Praying and pleading

The verse uses two words for what Daniel was doing: "petition and plea." The older translation quoted below renders the second word "supplication."

Daniel's faith was to be tested to the limit. The law forbidding his prayer was a law of the Medes and Persians that could not be changed, and it had to be carried out. Satan is allowed to go as far as he can. Daniel's was no formal prayer-saying. In praying he was "making supplication" — prayer in its most intense form, an earnest calling on God, fervent and effective, as though his requests could not be refused. And he probably prayed more for others than for himself. Chapter 9 gives a remarkable example, and men who excel in prayer often do the same.

C Knapp

The same man on the worst day

What they found was not a performance staged for the crisis.

Daniel's action was based on the Word of God. He does not shut his windows. He does not add to his petitions or cut them down. That day he is just what he had been every day before. He was a very steady saint. It was not the great difficulty that took him to his knees three times a day. It was his custom, and of course his enemies found him in prayer. What a happy thing for saints to be known as people of prayer, and to be found on their knees like this.

W. T. P. Wolston

Folly to the watchers

Daniel's enemies saw the same scene very differently.

Yet to his enemies such behaviour must have looked like folly. Think of praying to a God no one can see. Think of turning toward Jerusalem while doing it — a ruined city that showed God's anger against His people. And think of disobeying the king's decree. But folly or wisdom, they had achieved their aim and had trapped Daniel. They could now prove a charge of disobedience and demand the punishment the law required.

J Wilson Smith

Caught, and kept

Prayer put Daniel in the lions' den. The chapter records what came of it.

The point of this chapter is that the devoted man will be the delivered man. Darius, I believe, spent a miserable night, fasting and sleepless. If you and I had gone down to the den of lions, I think we would have found Daniel fast asleep. Faith in God and a clear conscience make a rare pair, especially in a lion's den!

W. T. P. Wolston

The wider result reached far beyond one man's safety:

Here is a man acting simply on the truth of God, praying toward Jerusalem, though death stared him in the face as the result of his act. What came of it? A glorious testimony to the God of Israel, and the destruction of Daniel's enemies.

C. H. Mackintosh

Summary

- Habit. The whole plot rested on Daniel's known habit of prayer and his unswerving faithfulness — and his enemies "did not count in vain."

- Known. He was no secret disciple. His praying was public, so one visit to his house could produce evidence against him.

- Supplication. What they found was not formal prayer-saying. It was prayer at its most intense — an earnest calling on God, and likely more for others than for himself.

- Unchanged. He neither shut his windows nor multiplied his petitions. The crisis did not create his prayers, and it did not stop them.

- Delivered. The devoted man became the delivered man. The result was a glorious testimony to the God of Israel and the downfall of those who plotted against him.

Daniel 6:12

Then they came near, and spoke before the king concerning the king's decree Hast thou not signed a decree, that every man that shall ask [anything] of any god or man within thirty days, except of thee, O king, shall be cast into the den of lions? The king answered and said, The thing is true, according to the law of the Medes and Persians, which may not be revoked.

Daniel's enemies have watched him pray. Now they walk into the throne room. They do not name him first. They make the king confirm his own decree, and only then spring the charge. The verse turns on two things: a law said to be beyond change, and a king they have just trapped into defending it.

The order of the accusation

The accusers speak in two stages, and the sequence is deliberate. They lock the king into the decree before they say who broke it. Then they describe Daniel's crime in a way that leaves God out of it.

Having gathered their evidence, these men come to the king. They remind him of the terms of the decree, and he has to admit that they are true. Then they bring their charge. They press the point that Daniel is a captive from Judah, that he has no regard for the king, and that he ignores his decree. They say nothing about the fact that he prays to his God and obeys His law.

Hamilton Smith

"The thing is true" — a king already caught

Darius answers with three words that finish him. His own signature, given when he was being flattered, has now become the chain he cannot break.

But they had gained their point, and so far their wicked scheme had prospered. Delighted with their success, "they came near and said before the king, concerning the injunction" (v. 12). Had the king not signed the decree, they asked? The king replied, "The thing stands fast, according to the law of the Medes and Persians, which cannot be revoked." Sadly, the king was in the hands of these dishonest men. He had accepted their flattery, and now he was their helpless slave. Without knowing it, he had locked his own chains.

Edward Dennett

Flattery is how a ruler is enslaved

The law that boasted it could not change was framed as a protection for the king's subjects. Read closely, it claimed for a man's word something that belongs to God.

Man, whatever his position, is the slave of those who flatter him. Here the king is deceived by his own vanity. He finds himself bound by laws that were set up, so it seemed, to guard his subjects from his whims. The excuse for those laws was that his will and his wisdom never change — but that quality belongs to God alone.

J. N. Darby

Why this king could not simply cancel it

The unchangeable law is not a detail of court etiquette. It marks out what kind of empire this is, and it explains why Darius, unlike the Babylonian king before him, has no way out.

The presidents and princes were shrewd men. They knew the power of flattery and how men love to exalt themselves. So they suggested to Darius a decree that would exalt him. It made him a god, in effect, for the space of a month. Darius fell into this trap. From it we learn that in this kingdom of "silver" the king's power was not as absolute as in the kingdom of "gold". Nebuchadnezzar did just what he liked, with nothing to check him. The Medo-Persian kings had to listen to the advice of their captains and counsellors, and once a law was issued, no one could change it. For all practical purposes there was to be no God but Darius for thirty days!

F. B. Hole

A note on "within thirty days"

Here the decree reads "within thirty days." When the plotters first proposed it, the wording was "for thirty days." One Aramaic word lies behind both, and either rendering is fair.

The Aramaic word is often translated "for" as well as "until." In some places where our translators chose "until," "for" would have done just as well. So in Daniel 6:7 it appears as "for thirty days," and in verse 12 as "within."

William Kelly

The charge only worked because Daniel was predictable

The whole plot rested on a calculation about one man's character. His enemies were certain he would not stop praying, and they were right.

The decree served two purposes at once: it flattered king Darius, and it got rid of the rival they envied. They had such confidence in Daniel's integrity "concerning the law of his God" that they felt sure of one thing. He would not stop praying to Him in the open, even at the cost of his life. Do our enemies — or even our friends — have the same confidence in our faithfulness toward God and His Christ? We may well doubt it. Let the question search our consciences and stir our hearts deeply!

C Knapp

Summary

- Flattery. The plot began by offering Darius the place of a god for a month. Men love to exalt themselves, and the accusers used that as their hook.

- Signature. By signing, the king locked his own chains. He became the helpless slave of the men who praised him.

- Snare. The accusers make him confirm the decree before they name Daniel. Then they call the offence contempt for the king, not devotion to God.

- Steadfastness. The trap closed only because everyone knew Daniel's prayer habit. His enemies counted on his integrity, and they were not wrong.

- Sovereignty. A law that "cannot be revoked" claimed for a man's will what belongs to God alone — and it left even the king powerless to undo his own word.

Daniel 6:13

Then they answered and said before the king, That Daniel, who is of the children of the captivity of Judah, regardeth not thee, O king, nor the decree that thou hast signed, but maketh his petition three times a day.

The plotters have their evidence, and they bring it straight to the throne . Notice how they word it: his standing as a captive, the king's own signature, and a prayer habit with no God named in it.

The charge built to sting

Their charge starts not with what Daniel did, but with where he came from. One writer explains why:

Notice the cunning of these servants of the evil one. They remind the king that Daniel came from a captive people. They hope this makes his disobedience look worse. A man of such origin, they suggest, owes the king gratitude for his promotion, and so should feel bound to obey his ruler's command. They would join ingratitude to his act of disobedience. They would also make it look as if the decree was the king's alone. In fact they were its cunning authors. "He pays no attention to you," they say, when in fact it was not so much the king that Daniel disregarded, as these wicked conspirators themselves.

C Knapp

What the accusers would not say

Their words are true as far as they go. What they leave out is the point:

They bring their charge: Daniel is a captive of Judah, he does not regard the king, and he ignores his decree. They refrain from saying that he makes his petition to his God and regards His law.

Hamilton Smith

Leave out the God he prayed to, and a faithful man looks like a rebel:

How skilfully they had framed their indictment! Here was a man who regarded neither the king nor his decree. Was this a fair presentation of the facts? Further, three times a day he made his petition. True; but to whom? They did not say. How could they speak the name of the unseen God, whose awesome presence gave Daniel his strength and comfort? Yet the indictment was complete. Daniel's ways did look like disregard for the king. Escape was impossible.

J Wilson Smith

Daniel handed them the evidence

He knew the law before he knelt. He neither advertised his praying nor concealed it:

There is no sign that the decree was a secret to Daniel. On the contrary, he was fully aware of what had passed into law. But, on the other hand, he could not compromise his God... There is no showing off, but he does not hide it. His windows are open toward Jerusalem, as usual. He bows down before his God three times a day, and prays and gives thanks as he had done before. He gives his enemies the occasion they were looking for.

William Kelly

A king caught in his own signature

The king had accepted their flattery. By the time they name Daniel, he has no room left to move:

The king was in the hands of these unscrupulous men. He had accepted their flattery, and now he had become their helpless slave. He himself had fastened his own chains without knowing it. With the king safe in their trap, they revealed what their malicious hearts were after. Their very words only betrayed the depth of their wickedness.

Edward Dennett

The accuser behind the accusers

One writer looks past the plotters to the one behind them:

Here we clearly see the skilled hand of the one whose titles include "the accuser of our brothers." No doubt this same Satan has a much more active part in what tries the faith of God's people today than most of them realise. For this very reason they should give themselves all the more to prayer while the fiery trial tests them.

C Knapp

A reputation the world could describe

Even his enemies could describe how Daniel prayed. That is worth wanting:

His enemies catch Daniel praying, and I can understand how delighted they are. His condemnation is now certain. They go to the king and remind him of the edict... The world was witness to his resolute godliness. And it is a happy thing if the world has the same thing to say about your habits and mine.

W. T. P. Wolston

Summary

- Origin. The accusers name Daniel first as a captive from Judah. That way his faithfulness sounds like ingratitude from a man who owed the king everything.

- Omission. They report that he prays three times a day, but never say to whom. Take God out of the report, and worship looks like rebellion.

- Occasion. Daniel knew the decree and still prayed at his open window. He made no show of it and no secret of it. That gave his enemies their case.

- Entrapment. They remind Darius of his own decree before they name Daniel. The king ends up a helpless slave to chains he fastened himself.

- Accuser. Behind the human plot, writers see "the accuser of our brothers" at work. The answer to that pressure is more prayer, not less.

Daniel 6:14

Then the king, when he heard these words, was sore distressed thereby, and set his heart on Daniel to save him; and he laboured till the going down of the sun to deliver him.

Daniel's enemies caught him praying, just as they planned, and now the report reaches the throne. The king who signed the decree spends the whole day trying to undo it; he wants one thing, and his own law demands another.

The Trap Springs Shut

The accusation does more than condemn Daniel. It also shows what the officials were after when they flattered the king into signing, and it makes him face his own signature.

Their personal hatred of Daniel and of his race is now plain, and so is their envy of his position. It is plain too that they had only used the king as their tool to destroy Daniel, while claiming they wanted his absolute supremacy. This brought the king face to face with the fruit of his own doings. He could no longer hide from himself the real purpose of the writing he had signed. How often we are blinded to the nature of our actions until we meet their irreversible consequences!

Edward Dennett

Flattery Makes A Slave

Two things had to be true for the plot to work: the king had to be vain, and Daniel had to be faithful.

For the success of their plot these men had counted on the vanity of the king and the faithfulness of Daniel. If the king had been proof against their flattery, or if Daniel had been unfaithful to God, their scheme would have failed. But Daniel remained faithful, and the king accepted their flattery, and so far their plot prospered. By accepting their flattery the king became their slave.

Hamilton Smith

Labouring, Yet Powerless

The king's hard day's work shows real affection for Daniel. It also shows how little his affection could do.

His efforts showed how much he valued Daniel, and how kind his own heart was. But he was no longer his own master. He himself had declared that the laws of the Medes and Persians could not be changed.

Edward Dennett

Another writer puts the same failure in one line: the king was trying to rescue two people at once.

Realising his folly, the king made desperate attempts until nightfall to release Daniel — and, along with him, himself — from the tangle he had created. But it was all in vain.

F. B. Hole

Mercy Against Justice

Why did a day of royal effort produce nothing? Because no amount of effort could solve his problem.

Now Darius discovers, too late, the fault in his own decree. To rescue his favourite minister he labours till sundown, but in vain. His was the labour of mercy against the iron claims of justice, of love against law. Clearly both could not stand. If he delivered Daniel, he broke the law and dissolved the bonds of his empire. If he upheld the law, he had to crush all his feelings of mercy and compassion. There was no alternative. So his long labour was useless.

J Wilson Smith

One writer states the king's problem plainly, then sets beside it a king who chose the other way:

The problem Darius wanted to solve was this: how to do what his heart desired and still keep the law he had signed. David faced the same problem with his son Absalom. David could not reconcile love with law. So he ignored the law and acted in love, and the very man he had shown grace to drove him from his throne. Darius ignored the dictates of his heart and upheld the law. He kept his throne, but Daniel was thrown into the den of lions.

Hamilton Smith

The Answer The King Could Not Find

The riddle that defeated the king from morning to sunset has one solution, and it is not a legal one.

Oh, that problem, so unsolvable to the mind of man! How can mercy find room to act without breaking the rules of justice? What unbeliever can answer such a question? What system of philosophy can explain the puzzle? But God has explained the whole thing in one sentence — "so that he might be just and the justifier of the one who has faith in Jesus" (Rom. 3:26). And the cross of Christ stands before the world as the divine answer. There justice finds full satisfaction in the death of the Son of God, and so it lets mercy pour out all her riches on the guilty.

J Wilson Smith

Unseen Hands Behind The Throne

The king's warmth toward Daniel had a cause outside himself. Two later chapters pull back the curtain on this day.

In Daniel 6 we have the outward history; in Daniel 10 and Daniel 11:1 we see the spiritual conflict behind the history. We now learn that the hostility of Daniel's enemies came out of spiritual wickedness working behind the scenes. In the same way, the favour Darius showed Daniel was the result of God's angelic messenger confirming and strengthening the king. Neither Daniel's enemies nor his friends knew much of what these spiritual beings were doing.

Hamilton Smith

Summary

- Signed — The king's own hand created the trap. He accepted flattery, and it made him the slave of the men who flattered him.

- Seen — The accusation forced him to see what his decree was for. He hid from that sight until it was too late to undo.

- Sunset — A full day of royal labour changed nothing. Love pulled against a law he himself had called unchangeable.

- Solved — What the king could not reconcile, God has. At the cross justice finds full satisfaction, so mercy can act toward the guilty.

- Sovereign — Unseen powers stood behind the visible struggle, and God's own messenger had strengthened the king who showed Daniel kindness.

Daniel 6:15

Then these men came in a body unto the king, and said unto the king, Know, O king, that the law of the Medes and Persians is, That no decree nor statute which the king establisheth may be changed.

The accusers come back to Darius together, by agreement, not to argue but to remind him that he has no room left to move. The verse turns on a claim about Persian law: what a king signs, a king cannot unsign.

The Second Visit

They timed their return. Darius had spent the whole day trying to save Daniel. Now his own words about Persian law worked against him.

His efforts showed how much he valued Daniel. They showed the kindness of his own heart too. But he was no longer his own master. He himself had declared that the laws of the Medes and Persians could not be changed. Daniel's enemies were quick to take advantage of that admission... They asserted their power. Their words, "Know, O king," revealed their purpose to keep it at all costs. So Darius did not dare to play games any longer with the most powerful nobles of his kingdom.

Edward Dennett

The plot was never about the king's honour. They envied Daniel and wanted him destroyed, and the king was only their tool.

A King Bound By His Own Signature

Nebuchadnezzar had ruled by his own will alone. This king was fenced in by law.

Daniel 6 shows that this empire was inferior to the empire of Nebuchadnezzar. He did whatever he wanted to do. He was not restricted in his actions by laws that bound him; he was a law to himself. Darius, when he signed a decree, was bound by it, "according to the law of the Medes and Persians, which does not change" (Dan. 6:8, 15), even when he must have realised that the law was being used to force him to act against his own desires. The head of the empire was powerless when faced with the law.

An Outline of Sound Words

Love Against Law

Darius wanted to save Daniel, and he could not. His wasted day was a clash between two claims.

His was the labour of mercy against the iron claims of justice, of love against law. It was clear that both could not stand. If he delivered Daniel, he broke the law and dissolved the bonds of his empire. If instead he kept the law, he had to crush all his feelings of mercy and compassion. There was no other choice. So his long effort was useless. Justice barred kindness and demanded satisfaction.

J Wilson Smith

The same dilemma had faced another king, and he chose the other way — with a different cost.

David, in his day, had to face this problem in the matter of his son Absalom. David could not reconcile love with law. So he ignored the law and acted in love. The result was that the man he had shown grace to drove him from his throne. Darius ignored the desires of his heart and kept the law. The result was that he kept his throne, but Daniel was thrown into the den of lions. Every precaution was taken to carry out the king's decree to the letter.

Hamilton Smith

The Problem Darius Could Not Solve

No human throne could satisfy both claims at once. The answer came from somewhere else.

Oh, that problem so impossible for the mind of man! How can mercy find room to act without breaking the rules of justice?... But God has explained the whole thing in one sentence — "so that he might be just and the justifier of the one who has faith in Jesus" (Rom. 3:26). And the cross of Christ stands before the world as God's answer. There justice finds perfect satisfaction in the death of the Son of God, and so it allows mercy to pour out all her riches towards the guilty.

J Wilson Smith

One Factor They Had Not Counted On

The law held, the sentence went through, and the accusers appeared to have won both the king and his servant. The narrative says otherwise.

The deed was done, and these men triumphed over both Daniel and Darius. But there was Another on Daniel's side whom his enemies had not counted on. As the rest of the story shows, their short-lived victory was only the prelude to their own defeat and destruction. If God is for His people, no one can succeed against them, however things look at the moment.

Edward Dennett

The boast of permanence did not last either. This chapter holds two decrees: the one that trapped Daniel, and a later one ordering men to fear his God.

The first was cancelled as to its penalty; the second was soon cancelled as to its performance... No empire can make laws in the things of God. So this "law of the Medes and Persians" was soon broken openly and everywhere!

F. B. Hole

Summary

- Trapped. Darius signed a decree he had not thought through, and the accusers returned to hold him to his own words.

- Powerless. Nebuchadnezzar ruled by will. Darius was tied by his own law, so power at the top proved to be weakness.

- Divided. He spent a whole day trying to make mercy and justice agree, and failed; law won, and Daniel went to the lions.

- Answered. No throne could hold mercy and justice together. The cross does: God is both just and the justifier of the one who has faith in Jesus.

- Overruled. The accusers counted every factor but One, and the law that "could not change" was soon broken anyway.

Daniel 6:16

Then the king commanded, and they brought Daniel, and cast [him] into the den of lions. The king spoke and said unto Daniel, Thy God whom thou servest continually, he will save thee.

Darius has spent the day trying to save the man he values most, and has failed — his own decree now drags Daniel to the pit. Yet as the sentence falls, the king who signed it speaks the one hopeful word in the room: a word about Daniel's God.

A note on translation: the ESV reads the king's words as a wish — "May your God... deliver you!" The older wording the writers quote states it as fact: "He will deliver you."

The king caught between his law and his heart

Darius wanted Daniel free but had bound himself by law. One writer sets his dilemma beside King David, who faced the same knot over his son Absalom.

The problem that Darius sought to solve was this: how to carry out the desire of his heart and yet keep the law he had put his hand to. David, in his day, faced the same problem in the matter of his son Absalom. David could not reconcile love with law, so he ignored the law and acted in love. The result: the man he had shown grace to drove him from his throne. Darius ignored what his heart told him and upheld the law. He kept his throne, but Daniel was cast into the den of lions, and every precaution was taken to carry out the king's decree to the letter.

Hamilton Smith

"Whom you serve continually"

The king's words are a testimony to Daniel, and they come just as the stone closes the den.

He had walked with the living God for many a long year. Of one thing I am certain: the living God walked with him to the mouth of the den that day. He went in. Then the king said to Daniel, "Your God, whom you serve continually, He will deliver you." That was a splendid word for him to hear as they rolled the stone to the mouth of the den... What a fine character Daniel had! And what a fine testimony to his service for the Lord — "whom you serve continually."

W. T. P. Wolston

Where a pagan king's confidence came from

The king's hope had a history behind it.

By God's grace, Daniel was privileged to bear witness in the court of this king, and that testimony had borne fruit. Now the sorrow that has fallen on Darius brings the fruit to light. He is assured that Daniel's God will not now abandon His faithful servant. Could we think there was no element of faith in this man's confidence in the God of Daniel?

James Boyd

Notice what the king praises. Daniel's continual service was the very crime his decree punished.

The king commends Daniel for doing what directly disobeyed his own decree. He is confident that God will not abandon the man who puts the fear of God above the fear of the greatest man on earth. His conviction was right, and it always is. Yet in this age of faith God's intervention does not always take the direct and miraculous form it took in past ages.

Hamilton Smith

The one factor the plotters left out

To every human eye the accusers had won. They had the king, the law, and the lions.

The deed was done, and these men triumphed over both Daniel and Darius. But there was Another on Daniel's side whom his enemies had not counted on. As the rest of the story shows, their short-lived victory was only the prelude to their own defeat and destruction. If God is for His people, no one can stand against them and win, whatever things look like for the moment.

Edward Dennett

A sealed stone and a greater grave

The den is closed and stamped with royal authority. One writer sees the shadow of a later sealing in it.

Daniel is cast into the lions' den, as our blessed Lord was given to the lion (Psalm 22:21). A stone is laid on the mouth of the den, and the king seals it with his signet. He is, so to speak, in a grave — as good as dead in the eyes of the world, for who has ever heard of hungry lions not devouring a man? All this brings before us that other place: the tomb in the garden where He was laid, and the stone in front of it. That stone bore the seal of the Roman world power.

Arno Clemens Gaebelein

What the story points forward to

The rescue points beyond Daniel. One writer reads it as a pattern of God's dealings with Israel at the end.

Daniel is cast into the lions' den. God preserves him. He will do the same for the remnant of Israel at the end of the age. The judgment which Israel's enemies tried to bring on the faithful among that people falls on themselves.

J. N. Darby

Summary

- Continually — Darius's own word is the key to the chapter. Daniel's service was not a crisis performance but a long habit. His enemies used that habit against him; his king admired it.

- Cost — that continual service is what put him in the den. The king praises the very act that broke his decree. The same faithfulness draws punishment and praise.

- Credit — years of quiet consistency put a confession of God into the mouth of a pagan ruler. Your testimony bears fruit in people you never preached to.

- Company — the plotters counted the king, the law and the lions, and missed Another on Daniel's side. Appearances at the moment of defeat prove nothing.

- Christ — a sealed stone over a man as good as dead points beyond Daniel to the garden tomb. Beyond that, it points to God's rescue of His people at the end.

Daniel 6:17

And a stone was brought, and laid upon the mouth of the den; and the king sealed it with his own signet, and with the signet of his nobles, that the purpose might not be changed concerning Daniel.

Daniel is in the lions' den. A stone now covers the opening, stamped with the personal seals of the king and his nobles. The strange part is what the seal is for. It does not keep the lions in. It keeps help out, so that nothing about Daniel's sentence can be undone.

A king trapped by his own law

Darius wanted Daniel alive. The seal shows how little his wish counted once he had signed the decree.

The problem Darius tried to solve was how to carry out the desire of his heart and still uphold the law he had signed. David faced the same problem in his day over his son Absalom. David could not reconcile love with law, so he ignored the law and acted in love, and the result was that the man he showed grace to drove him from his throne. Darius ignored what his heart wanted and upheld the law. As a result he kept his throne, but Daniel was cast into the den of lions. Every precaution was taken so that the king's decree was carried out to the letter.

Hamilton Smith

Commentators see behind that deadlock a greater clash of law and love, and God's answer to it.

We may well think here of another law and another love. God, a holy and righteous God and a God of love, found a way to save man. God's holy law condemns man, who is a sinner, and the curse of the law rests on him. God's love is set on the world. He "so loved the world, that he gave his only Son, that whoever believes in him should not perish but have eternal life." The curse of the law fell on Him who knew no sin and who was made sin for us. That is how love was shown.

Arno Clemens Gaebelein

What a signet was

A signet was a hard, engraved stone worn on a ring or a chain and pressed into soft clay.

Stones with words, letters, or symbols engraved on them. In ancient times these were pierced and hung from the arm or neck by a cord or chain, or they were set in rings and worn on the finger. The design was pressed into pieces of clay attached to official documents, which in the East are not considered genuine unless sealed. The seal was also used to guarantee security, or to keep sacred the things not to be revealed.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

Applied here, the marks of the king and his lords are a public pledge by the state.

The seal fixed to the stone "on the mouth of the den" was like the seal on the stone rolled to the door of the tomb. Both show that the judicial and governing authority pledged itself to keep its prisoner in secure custody.

Walter Scott

The one factor nobody sealed in

The stone shut out every human rescuer. It could not shut out God.

But there was Another on Daniel's side, whom his enemies had not counted on. As the following account shows, their short-lived victory was only the prelude to their own defeat and destruction. If God is for His people, no one can successfully be against them, whatever things may look like for the moment.

Edward Dennett

The same stone, the same seal, a second time

Commentators notice the same two things at the tomb of Jesus: a stone and a seal.

The chief priests and Pharisees had been allowed by God to bring about the crucifixion of the Lord Jesus. After His death He was buried in the tomb. Not content with getting what they wanted, they obtained permission from Pilate to make "the tomb secure by sealing the stone and setting a guard." In both cases man thought he could secure his aim by making rescue impossible. But God was not in his thoughts at all; and what can man do when he dares to fight against God?

Edward Dennett

A picture of days still to come

The chapter is also read as a preview. A ruler takes the place of God, and those who keep worshipping God are handed over to be destroyed.

Daniel represents the remnant, the faithful few who in those last days will refuse to give up the worship of God. As a result they are cast into the den of lions; they go through the great tribulation of the last days, when Satan the "roaring lion" would devour them, but has his mouth shut; and they come out of it tested, faithful, and true for God, His witnesses.

Samuel Ridout

A seal that works for you

One writer turns the picture around. For the Christian, the seal is God's own.

A seal also protected from interference. The den was closed and sealed with the king's own signet. This was to guard the den from all interference, whether by friend or foe. No one could tamper with Daniel. What a comfort it is to know that we are guarded from all interference in the same way by the presence of God's seal, the Holy Spirit. Everything that comes to us is by His permission; nothing else can touch us.

Samuel Ridout

Summary

- Sealed by weakness — the king wanted to save Daniel and could not. His own law had bound him, and love and law could not be reconciled.

- Sealed by authority — a signet was an engraved stone pressed into clay. It was the state's public pledge that its prisoner stays put.

- Sealed against rescue, not escape — the stone was aimed at anyone outside who might help. It left out the one Helper who mattered.

- Sealed a second time — at the tomb of Jesus men used a stone and a seal again to make rescue impossible. Again God was not in their thoughts.

- Sealed for God — the believer carries God's own seal, the Holy Spirit. Nothing reaches them except by His permission.

Daniel 6:18

Then the king went to his palace, and passed the night fasting; neither were concubines brought before him; and his sleep fled from him.

They seal the stone over the den, and the king goes home to a palace that offers him nothing — no meal, no music, no sleep. The most powerful man in the empire lies awake while his condemned friend lies among lions.

The Night of a Guilty Conscience

Darius believed God would rescue Daniel. So why could he not rest?

(V. 18). The king was sure God would step in for His servant. Even so, he was full of remorse for what he had done, and he spent a sleepless night fasting.

Hamilton Smith

His misery had more than one source.

But what about his royal master? He passed the dark and weary hours fasting, restless and sleepless. His conscience accused him. His spirit was wounded. His trusted servants had betrayed and humiliated him. His own decree, which came from hell, had trapped him. And he had now become the murderer of the most important and best loved minister in his kingdom. He tosses on his bed in the most wretched condition imaginable.

James Boyd

Why Music Is Mentioned

The detail about instruments is not decoration. Sending for musicians was the standard way a king filled a wakeful night — which is why another sleepless monarch, Ahasuerus, is noted for doing something different.

Having lost his sleep, the king did not, as was the custom in those days, send for instruments of music to pass the tedious hours (see Dan. 6:18). Instead he thought of the book of the records of the chronicles and commanded it to be read before him (Esther 6:1).

F. B. Hole

No music could reach what was wrong with Darius.

Trapped by His Own Law

Why did the king not simply set Daniel free?

Darius was trying to solve one problem: how could he do what his heart wanted and still keep the law he had signed? David faced the same problem in his day with his son Absalom. David could not reconcile love with law. So he ignored the law and acted in love. The result was that the man he had shown grace to drove him from his throne. Darius ignored what his heart told him and kept the law instead. The result was that he held his throne, but Daniel went into the den of lions, and they took every precaution to carry out the king's decree to the letter.

Hamilton Smith

He kept the throne and lost his peace.

Two Men, Two Very Different Nights

The palace held the unhappy man. The den held the happy one.

It does not matter whether it is a lions' den in Babylon or a prison in Philippi — faith and a good conscience can make a man happy in either. We doubt whether Daniel ever spent a happier night on this earth than the night he spent in the lions' den. He was there for God, and God was there with him... Who would not rather be Daniel in the den than Darius in the palace? The one is happy in God, the other is deeply displeased with himself. Darius wanted everyone to pray to him; Daniel would pray to none but God. Darius was bound by his own rash decree; Daniel was bound only by the word of the living God. What a contrast!

C. H. Mackintosh

Another writer draws the lesson of the whole chapter out of the same night.

The point of this chapter is that the devoted man will be the delivered man. I believe Darius spent a wretched night, fasting and sleepless. I think if you and I had gone down to the den of lions we would have found Daniel sleeping soundly. Faith in God and a clear conscience are rare companions to sleep with, especially in a lions' den!

W. T. P. Wolston

A Shadow of a Greater Night

One writer sees in the sealed den and the dark hours a hint of something later.

Can we read all this without thinking of One in a later day? Because He was faithful to His Father and God, He was numbered with the transgressors and went down among lions (Ps. 57:4; 22:13). Yet the same power that delivered Daniel saved Him from the lion's mouth. Here we have a faint foreshadowing of our Saviour's night of sorrow. He was delivered into the hands of sinners... and He went down to a grave closed with a stone and sealed with recognised, God-given authority.

James Boyd

Summary

- The decree. Darius kept the law he had signed instead of following his heart. He saved his throne at the cost of his friend.

- The remorse. Remorse drove the fast. His own conscience accused him for what he had set in motion.

- The music. Kings called for music to get through a sleepless night. Darius turned it down. No entertainment can reach a wounded conscience.

- The contrast. The man in the palace cannot sleep. The man among lions can. Faith and a clear conscience make a better bed than a royal couch.

- The morning. The devoted man was the delivered man. The night that broke the king was the night God kept His servant, and it points ahead to a later night, a sealed stone, and a greater deliverance.

Daniel 6:19

Then the king arose with the light at break of day, and went in haste unto the den of lions.

The king's own signet had sealed the den, and he had spent the night without food, music, or sleep. At first light he runs to the pit he sealed himself, to find out whether Daniel's God has saved him.

The king's remorse drives him

The haste in this verse is the overflow of a night described in the verse before. One writer traces the whole sequence — the signed decree, the sleepless hours, the run to the den — back to a heart that was never behind the sentence it passed.

We have seen plainly that the heart of Darius was not in what was done. Now the deed was over, and remorse filled him — despite his own stated assurance that God would deliver Daniel. He spent the next night fasting. He did without his usual music. His sleep left him. Rising early in the morning, he went in haste to the den of lions. All his thoughts were for the time centred on Daniel.

Edward Dennett

Two men, two nights

The king is in a palace and Daniel is among lions. One writer gives the better night to the prisoner.

The king had fallen into a snare; but Daniel was in good keeping. It was all right with him. "The name of the LORD is a strong tower; the righteous man runs into it and is safe." A lion's den at Babylon or a prison at Philippi — it makes no difference. Faith and a good conscience can make a man happy in either. We question whether Daniel ever spent a happier night on this earth than the night he spent in the lions' den. He was there for God, and God was there with him... Who would not rather be Daniel in the den than Darius in the palace?

C. H. Mackintosh

Another writer lists what the night cost the king himself.

His conscience accused him. His spirit was wounded. His trusted servants had betrayed and humiliated him. His own decree had trapped him, and it had made him the murderer of the most important and best loved minister in his kingdom. He tosses on his bed in the most wretched condition imaginable. At the first streak of day he is found at the mouth of the lions' den.

James Boyd

How he speaks when he arrives

What the king says at the den reverses the whole tone of the plot against Daniel. The accusers had built their case entirely on the king's honour; the king now has nothing to say about himself.

Early in the morning the king hurries to the den of lions, and, to his relief, finds that God has indeed intervened. In calling to Daniel he addresses him as "the servant of the living God," and again he recognises that Daniel has served God continually. In their charge the wicked men had made everything of the king and nothing of God; the king makes everything of God and nothing of himself.

Hamilton Smith

A sealed stone and a morning visit

One writer reads the sealed den alongside the sealed tomb of Jesus.

Daniel is cast into the lions' den, as our blessed Lord was given to the lion (Psalm 22:21). A stone is laid on the mouth of the den and sealed with the king's signet. He is, so to speak, in a grave, as good as dead in the eyes of the world — for who has ever heard of hungry lions not devouring a man? And all this brings before us that other place — the tomb in the garden where He was laid. The stone before it bore the seal of the Roman world power.

Arno Clemens Gaebelein

Why there was anything to find

The morning ends with Daniel lifted out untouched. One commentator explains why the king was legally free to lift him out at all, and where the protection actually came from.

The law had been upheld, and Daniel had suffered its punishment. So no one could now object on the ground of the unchangeable laws of the Medes and Persians. Darius could use his authority and command that Daniel be taken up out of the den. When they took him up, "no kind of harm was found on him, because he had trusted in his God"... God produced faith in Daniel's soul, and that faith brought God in. He shielded His servant from the malice of his enemies, holding back the natural, ravenous instincts of the lions. The apostle, with Daniel in mind, speaking of the prophets, says, "Who through faith… stopped the mouths of lions" (Hebrews 11:33).

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Night — The king fasted, refused music, and lost his sleep. His early rising ends a night of remorse, not of rest.

- Contrast — The man in the palace was wretched; the man in the den was safe. Faith and a good conscience make a person happy in either place.

- Haste — His own decree had trapped him and his own conscience accused him. He runs to the den with every thought fixed on Daniel.

- Confession — At the den he calls Daniel "servant of the living God." The accusers had made everything of the king; the king now makes everything of God.

- Morning — A sealed stone, a man as good as dead, a visit at dawn: the scene points on to the sealed tomb in the garden. Daniel comes up unharmed because he trusted in his God.

Daniel 6:20

And when he came near unto the den, he cried with a mournful voice unto Daniel the king spoke and said unto Daniel, O Daniel, servant of the living God, hath thy God whom thou servest continually been able to save thee from the lions?

At dawn the most powerful man in the empire ran to a sealed pit and shouted a question at the prisoner inside. That one question holds a title he grants, a service he admits, and a doubt he cannot shake.

The night behind the question

The cry came after a long night. One man slept through it; the other did not.

The point of this chapter is that the devoted man will be the delivered man. I will guarantee that Daniel had the best of it that night. I believe Darius spent a wretched night, fasting and sleepless. I think if you and I had gone down to the den of lions we would have found Daniel sleeping soundly. Faith in God and a good conscience are rare bedfellows, especially in a lion's den!

W. T. P. Wolston

A voice of grief, not of faith

The night before, the king had told Daniel that his God would deliver him. By morning that confidence had shrunk to a question. Regret explains the change.

The heart of Darius was clearly not in what was done. Now the deed was carried out, and despite his stated assurance that God would deliver Daniel, remorse filled him. All his thoughts were centred on Daniel... God had not forgotten His servant. Daniel had faced the full display of Satan's power. Yet he was not, and could not be, injured, for he was under the all-powerful protection of the living God.

The Christian's Friend

The name the king uses

Darius does not call him a governor or a favourite. The title he shouts into the pit is a public verdict on a life.

And see in the end what remarkable honour Daniel received. He stood publicly identified with the one living and true God. "O Daniel," cried the king, "servant of the living God." Truly he had earned this title for himself. He was, without question, a devoted and decided servant of God... Nothing could be more marked. Nothing shows more clearly how much God values plain decision and true-hearted devotion. It does not matter where, when, or by whom it is shown.

C. H. Mackintosh

"Whom you serve continually"

The king repeats a phrase he used when Daniel went in. Compare his words with the charge his officials had brought.

Early in the morning the king hurries to the den of lions, and, to his relief, finds that God has indeed stepped in. In calling to Daniel he addresses him as "the servant of the living God," and again he recognises that Daniel has served God continually. In their charge the wicked men had made everything of the king and nothing of God; the king makes everything of God and nothing of himself.

Hamilton Smith

Why the lions did not touch him

Daniel came up from the pit unhurt. One writer traces that rescue further back than the miracle, to the faith of the man inside.

This reveals the whole secret of his protection and deliverance. God Himself produced faith in his soul, and that faith brought God in. He shielded His servant from the hatred of his enemies by holding back the wild, hungry instincts of the lions. The apostle, with Daniel in mind, speaking of the prophets, says, "who through faith... stopped the mouths of lions" (Hebrews 11:33). It was one of the victories of faith that should encourage the people of God to trust in Him and to count on Him at all times.

Edward Dennett

"Your God" — the king's distance and his decree

The king says your God, not my God. How far did his respect go, and what did it lead to?

Nebuchadnezzar forbade anyone to speak evil of the God of Israel, and he praised the King of heaven who had humbled him. But Darius commands that everyone everywhere acknowledge the God of Daniel and of Israel. He is the only living God, whose kingdom is everlasting, and He had indeed delivered the man who trusted in Him. It appears that Darius had some respect for God and for Daniel's godliness. It was not his God, but the God of Daniel: still he honours Him, and even calls Him the living God.

J. N. Darby

A picture of a later deliverance

One writer reads the sealed den as more than history. It sketches a rescue still to come.

Daniel represents the remnant, the faithful few who in those last days will refuse to give up the worship of God. As a result they are cast into the den of the lions. They go through the great tribulation of the last days. Satan, the "roaring lion", would devour them, but his mouth is shut. They come out of it tried, faithful, and true for God, His witnesses.

Samuel Ridout

Summary

- Continual — the king could name Daniel's unbroken service at the pit. Daniel earned that title in ordinary days, not in the crisis.

- Devoted — the devoted man became the delivered man. The king lost his sleep; the man among the lions rested.

- Able — the king asked whether God could. Faith brought God in, and the lions' mouths stayed shut.

- Living — God proved the title Darius used, and the king who once said "your God" ended by commanding a whole empire to fear Him.

- Prophetic — the den pictures the faithful shut in with the roaring lion. They come out unhurt, as God's witnesses.

Daniel 6:21

Then Daniel spoke unto the king, O king, live for ever!

A law against prayer had put Daniel in the lions' den overnight. At daybreak the first sound from the pit is not a groan but a greeting to the king who put him there. That greeting raises two questions: how could Daniel speak so kindly to this king, and on what ground could he expect God to keep him alive?

The Answer from the Den

One writer weighs the king's night against the prisoner's, and finds the chapter's rule in the difference.

The point of this chapter is that the devoted man will be the delivered man. I would guarantee that Daniel had the best of it that night. I believe Darius spent a wretched night, fasting and sleepless. I think if you and I had gone down to the den of lions we would have found Daniel sleeping soundly. Faith in God and a good conscience are rare bedfellows, especially in a lion's den!

W. T. P. Wolston

A Loyal Greeting from a Condemned Man

There is no reproach in what Daniel says. The man the king's own law had sentenced opens with a wish for that king's long life, and then names God as his own.

"O king, live forever," sounded loyally and joyfully from the lips of the man of God. "My God," he said — claiming Him as his own by a right and title now renewed — "sent His angel, and shut the lions' mouths." Yes, God was able to deliver, and had done so.

J Wilson Smith

Saying "My God"

Daniel does not say "God." He says "my God." One writer presses that small word on the reader, and shows how anyone can be sure of it.

Dear friend, can you say, as Daniel did, "My God"?… When I say "my," it means something I own — someone I know. He is mine — my God. And how can I be sure that God is my God? The Lord Jesus Christ had no sin. On the cross He bore our sins and the judgment of God, and at last He cried out, "My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?"… God forsook Him so that you and I might be accepted.

W. T. P. Wolston

Kept, Not Merely Rescued

Daniel was not spared the den. One writer says what was really in that pit with him, and why the lions could never touch him.

God had not forgotten His servant. Daniel had faced the full display of Satan's power, yet he was not injured, and he could not be. He was under the almighty protection of the living God. So he was able to answer the king's question, after the usual loyal greeting: "My God has sent His angel, and has shut the lions' mouths, that they have not hurt me."

Edward Dennett

Clear Before God and Before the King

Daniel gives a reason for his rescue: he was innocent — before God first, and then before the king. One writer draws a rule from that order.

Notice, however, that Daniel claimed that "innocency" was found in him before God. The lesson is this. Without a good conscience in His sight, we could not know we were under God's protection. We could not claim His help — or, to put it better, expect it. Before the king Daniel was as clear as he was before God. Like the apostle Paul, he had a conscience free of offence towards God and towards men.

Edward Dennett

A Picture of a Larger Rescue

The story also looks forward. One writer reads Darius and Daniel as pictures of two figures in the last days.

Darius himself seems a man we can take a good deal of interest in. He drew back from what he had done. But as a picture he stands for the Beast — man's complete turning away from God. Daniel represents the remnant, the faithful few who in those last days will refuse to give up the worship of God. As a result they are thrown into the den of the lions. They go through the great tribulation of the last days. Satan, the "roaring lion," wants to devour them, but his mouth is shut. They come out of it tried, faithful, and true for God.

Samuel Ridout

Summary

- Devotion — "the devoted man will be the delivered man." The prayers that put Daniel in the den are why he walked out of it.

- Deliverance — Daniel was not lucky. God's almighty protection covered him all night, so the lions could not hurt him.

- Possession — Daniel did not say "God" but "my God"; the cross is what lets anyone else say it too.

- Conscience — Daniel was clear before God first, then before the king. A good conscience is the ground for expecting His help.

- Preview — the faithful few of the last days meet the same roaring lion. His mouth is shut too, and they come out tried, faithful and true.

Daniel 6:22

My God hath sent his angel, and hath shut the lions' mouths, that they have not hurt me; forasmuch as before him innocence was found in me; and also before thee, O king, have I done no hurt.

Daniel has spent a night in a den of lions. At first light the king comes to the den, not knowing whether he will hear a voice or silence. Daniel's answer names three things: who acted, how He acted, and why.

The Angel and the Shut Mouths

Scripture says almost nothing about the night itself. One writer notes that silence, and what Daniel says anyway.

Daniel replies to the king with a glad voice: "My God sent His angel and shut the lions' mouths, and they have not harmed me." Scripture has drawn a veil over what happened through that night. Scripture tells us only that God's angel was there — no doubt a visible sign from God — and that the lions' mouths were shut. Daniel's mouth is opened in praise and thankfulness as he now confesses what God has done.

W. T. P. Wolston

God did not spare Daniel the den. He kept him alive inside it.

God had not forgotten His servant. Daniel faced the full display of Satan's power. Yet he was not, and could not be, injured, for he was under the almighty protection of the living God.

Edward Dennett

"My God"

Daniel does not simply say "God." He says "My God," and one writer turns that little word into a question for the reader.

Can you say, like Daniel, "My God"? If you do not learn to say "My God" on earth, you will never learn to say it in eternity… When I say "my," it means something I possess — someone I know. I possess Him — my God. And how can I be sure that God is my God? The Lord Jesus Christ had no sin. On the cross He bore our sins and the judgment of God. At last He cried out, "My God, my God, why have You forsaken me?" God forsook Him so that you and I might be accepted.

W. T. P. Wolston

Innocence Before God, No Harm Before the King

Daniel gives the reason for the rescue, and it runs two ways: toward God and toward the king. Where the ESV says "blameless," older translations say "innocency."

Notice, though, that Daniel claimed God found "innocency" in him. Here is the lesson. Without a good conscience in His sight, we could not know that we are under God's protection, nor could we claim, or rather expect, His help. Before the king Daniel was as clear as he was before God. Like the apostle Paul, he had a conscience free of offence toward God and toward men.

Edward Dennett

A clear conscience is not a matter of personality. One writer explains how you get one and how you keep it.

This reminds us of the apostle Paul. He says to his accusers, "So I always take pains to have a clear conscience toward both God and man." That is what all Christians should do. And how do you get and keep a conscience free of offence toward God? You get it first of all when the blood of the Lamb washes you clean. You keep it by walking in dependence on God and in obedience to Him.

W. T. P. Wolston

The Better Night

Two men passed the same hours. Only one of them rested.

The point of this chapter is that the devoted man will be the delivered man. I will guarantee that Daniel had the best of it that night. I believe Darius spent a wretched night, fasting and sleepless. I think if you and I had gone down to the den of lions we should have found Daniel sleeping soundly. Faith in God and a good conscience are rare bedfellows, especially in a lion's den!

W. T. P. Wolston

The Decree That Left God Out

The plotters wrote a law they thought could not fail. They had left out one thing.

The men who drew up the decree left God out of their calculations. They had not counted on any power being able to restrain the ferocity of the lions. They had made no provision in their decree that anyone thrown to the lions must be killed by the lions. So the law was fulfilled and Daniel was saved.

Hamilton Smith

A Picture of a Later Deliverance

Commentators also read this chapter as a picture of something still ahead.

Daniel represents the remnant, the faithful few who in those last days will refuse to give up the worship of God. As a result they are cast into the den of the lions. They go through the great tribulation of the last days. Satan the "roaring lion" would devour them, but his mouth is shut. They come out of it tried, faithful, and true for God.

Samuel Ridout

Summary

- Sent. God did not cancel the den. He sent His angel into it and shut the lions' mouths, with Daniel still lying where his enemies had put him.

- Mine. Daniel says "my God," not just "God" — a God he has and knows for himself.

- Clear. He points to innocence before God and no harm done to the king. That is a conscience clean in both directions: washed by the blood of the Lamb, kept by obedience.

- Rested. The devoted man is the delivered man. The accused slept; the king who signed the decree lay awake fasting.

- Reversed. The plotters left God out of their reckoning. So the law stood and Daniel lived — a picture of a faithful few who come through the roaring lion's worst.

Daniel 6:23

Thereupon was the king exceeding glad, and commanded that they should take Daniel up out of the den. So Daniel was taken up out of the den, and no manner of hurt was found upon him, because he believed in his God.

The king pulls Daniel out of the den alive, without a scratch, and Scripture pauses to tell us why. The reason is not the king's change of heart, nor Daniel's rank, but his trust in God.

The secret of the deliverance

One writer traces Daniel's untouched body back to something God had first worked inside him.

When they took him up, "no kind of harm was found on him, because he had trusted in his God" (v. 23). The whole secret of his protection and deliverance is revealed here. God Himself produced this faith in his soul. That faith brought in God, who shielded His servant from the malice of his enemies. He held back the natural, ravenous instincts of the lions. The apostle, with Daniel in mind, speaking of the prophets, says, "who through faith … stopped the mouths of lions" (Hebrews 11:33).

Edward Dennett

Two statements that fit together

In the previous verse Daniel points to his clear conscience; here the narrator points to his faith. One writer holds both together, then turns the question on the reader.

He simply states what his walk before God had been, and what his conduct had been in relation to the king. "So Daniel was taken up out of the den, and no kind of harm was found on him." Why? "Because he had trusted in his God" (v. 23). Do you believe in God? If you are a believer in God, you are sure to be blessed.

W. T. P. Wolston

The trap that failed

The men who framed the law had thought of everything except God. Their own wording left the door open for the outcome recorded in this verse.

The men who drew up the decree left God out of their calculations. They had not counted on any power being able to restrain the ferocity of the lions. They made no provision in their decree that anyone thrown to the lions must be killed by the lions. So the law was fulfilled and Daniel was saved. These malicious men were exposed for what they were. They were thrown into the den of lions with their families, caught in the trap they had laid for the man of God.

Hamilton Smith

Brought out righteously, not by favouritism

Daniel was not smuggled out. One writer imagines Darius answering the accusers the next morning.

My law has been honoured, my throne left stainless, and my heart's desire granted as well. Daniel has already been cast into the den of lions. He satisfied the fullest claims of a broken law, and then he was taken out again… So I am as righteous in refusing to hear the charge against him today as I was in putting him into the den yesterday! My First President is free — righteously free! — and every breath of accusation must from now on be silenced for ever.

George Cutting

The same writer then applies the picture to the believer. Daniel went in himself; the believer did not.

Now to apply. What happened to Daniel personally has taken place for the believer substitutionally.

George Cutting

Faith with two sides

One writer compares Daniel with his three friends in the fiery furnace.

"Then the king was exceedingly glad… So Daniel was taken up out of the den, and no kind of harm was found on him, because he had trusted in his God." A happy testimony! Daniel honoured God, and God honoured Daniel. No harm came to his three friends in the burning fiery furnace. They had refused to worship the image. No harm came to Daniel. He had refused to stop worshipping God. Their conduct was negative; his was positive. They said "no"; he said "yes."… Faith, like a gold coin, has two sides: the negative that refuses evil, and the positive that chooses good.

J Wilson Smith

What the story points forward to

Commentators also read the chapter as a picture of things to come. One looks past Daniel to a greater sufferer.

Can we read all this without thinking of One who came later? Because of His faithfulness to His Father and God, He was counted among the lawbreakers, and went down among lions (Ps. 57:4; 22:13). Yet He … was saved from the lion's mouth by the same power that delivered Daniel.

James Boyd

Others read Daniel himself as standing for a faithful few in a coming day of pressure.

Daniel represents the remnant, the faithful few who in those last days will refuse to give up the worship of God. As a result they are cast into the den of lions. They go through the great tribulation of the last days, when Satan the "roaring lion" would devour them. But his mouth is shut, and they come out of it tested, faithful and true for God.

Samuel Ridout

Summary

- Believed — the cause. The verse names the reason Daniel came out unharmed: faith. God worked it in him, and it brought God Himself into the den.

- Believed — while they calculated. His enemies counted on the lions, the law and the king, but left God out. Their own decree said "cast in," not "killed" — and it destroyed them instead.

- Believed — and righteously freed. Daniel served the penalty in full and came out with the law honoured and every accusation silenced. What happened to him personally has been done for the believer in his place.

- Believed — and said yes. His friends refused to worship the image; Daniel refused to stop worshipping God. Faith both turns from evil and chooses good, and neither kind was harmed.

- Believed — and pointed forward. Commentators see the night among lions as a faint picture of Christ's suffering, and Daniel as a picture of a faithful few who come out tested and true.

Daniel 6:24

And the king commanded, and they brought those men who had accused Daniel, and cast them into the den of lions, them, their children, and their wives; and the lions had the mastery of them, and broke all their bones in pieces ere they came to the bottom of the den.

Daniel walks out of the den without a scratch, and the same day the king sends the men who framed him down into it. Two questions follow: why did the lions spare one man and tear apart the next, and does God still deal with evildoers this way?

The trap closes on its makers

Daniel's rescue did not close the case. One writer shows why the king acted, and how the plot rebounded on the men who made it.

The king's work was not finished when Daniel was delivered. What had happened made him fully aware of how great the wickedness of his officials was, and in righteous anger he passed sentence on them. These men fell into the pit which their own hands had dug, and their own feet were caught in the snare they had laid for Daniel. In this way God testified to His servant, and executed judgment upon His enemies.

Edward Dennett

The sentence came through the very ruler they had used as their instrument.

In Daniel 6 we see not only Daniel delivered but also the evil men who conspired against him judged. They and their families suffered the exact fate they had designed for Daniel, and that by the order of the king they had deceived into the evil law.

F. B. Hole

Why the lions spared one man and not the others

The plotters wrote what looked like a watertight law. One gap in its wording left God room to act.

The men who drew up the decree left God out of their calculations. They had not counted on any power being able to restrain the ferocity of the lions. They had made no provision in their decree that anyone thrown to the lions must be killed by the lions. So the law was fulfilled and Daniel was saved. These malicious men were fully exposed. They were thrown into the den of lions with their families, caught in the snare they had laid for the man of God.

Hamilton Smith

The bones broken before the men even reached the floor of the den show the lions were never tamed. Daniel's survival had one cause only.

Faith, which God produced in his soul, brought God in. He shielded His servant from the malice of his enemies by subduing and holding back the lions' natural, ravenous instincts. The apostle, with Daniel in mind, speaking of the prophets, says, "Who through faith... stopped the mouths of lions" (Hebrews 11:33).

Edward Dennett

A preview of the end of the age

Commentators read this chapter as more than history. They see a pattern — the faithful man kept safe, his accusers destroyed — that points forward to Israel's future.

Daniel is cast into the lions' den. God preserves him. He will do the same for the remnant of Israel at the end of the age. The judgment which the enemies of Israel sought to bring on those who were faithful among that people is executed on themselves.

J. N. Darby

Another writer names the event that will end their danger.

But God will Himself protect them, and stepping in for their release by the appearing of Christ, will bring on their enemies the very judgment they had designed for His people.

Edward Dennett

Why God does not deal like this today

If God struck down Daniel's accusers, why does He not do the same now? One writer answers from a parallel in the book of Acts.

Acts 12, which begins with the deliverance of Peter, ends with the judgment of Herod. In both cases an angel "smote." He smote Peter up for deliverance, and then smote Herod down to a miserable and disgusting death. God has not repeated these actions, just because we live in this Gospel age, which is characterized by grace. When this age of grace ends, we shall see God's saints completely delivered, and their oppressors completely judged.

F. B. Hole

The outcome no plotter intended

The plot was meant to put out Daniel's witness. It did the exact opposite.

In this marvellous way God made the wrath of man praise Him. The attempt to put out the light of His testimony in Babylon for ever became the means of kindling that light across the whole earth.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Trap — The men dug a pit and fell into it themselves; their own feet were caught in the snare they set for Daniel.

- Oversight — Their decree ordered the offender thrown to the lions. It never said the lions must kill him, and that gap left room for God to rescue.

- Faith — Daniel came up unhurt because he believed in his God. The same jaws that spared him crushed his accusers, so the lions were never harmless.

- Not yet — God has not repeated such judgments in this age of grace. When the age ends, He will preserve the faithful remnant of Israel and turn the judgment aimed at them onto their enemies.

- Reversal — The plot meant to snuff out God's testimony in Babylon became the means of spreading it across the empire.

Daniel 6:25

Then king Darius wrote unto all peoples, nations, and languages, that dwell in all the earth Peace be multiplied unto you.

The lions' den is behind him. Now the king who signed Daniel's death warrant picks up his pen again, this time to write to every nation under his rule. How much did this pagan king grasp of what he was announcing? And why did God turn one man's night among lions into a message for a whole empire?

A decree wider than any before it

Darius was not the first king in that empire to issue an edict about God. What marks this one out is how much further it went than the one before it.

Darius now sends out a second decree to all who live on the earth. All people are to tremble and fear before the God of Daniel. This goes beyond the decree of Nebuchadnezzar recorded in Daniel 3. That one only commanded that no one should speak anything wrong against God. This decree commands men to pay God proper respect and fear, as a recognition of His sovereignty as the living God. So through the faithfulness of one man, the effort to set man in the place of God becomes the occasion of a worldwide testimony to the living God.

Hamilton Smith

The plot that backfired

Daniel's rivals had aimed to get rid of him for good. The letter that went out to "all the peoples, nations, and languages" was the opposite of what they wanted.

In such a wonderful way God made the wrath of man praise Him. He turned the effort to put out the light of His testimony in Babylon forever into the means of kindling it across the whole earth.

Edward Dennett

The old decree cancelled by a new one

Darius had already signed a decree that put a man in the place of God. His new letter did not simply sit beside the old one.

This was his second measure. It wiped the first out of existence. It established, as far as a human decree could, a religion that acknowledged the living God. Men were to tremble and fear before Him. The king published it in every realm of his wide domain.

J. Wilson Smith

How much did Darius himself believe?

Commentators differ here. Some hear real conversion in the king's words. Others notice the distance in the phrase "the God of Daniel."

It seems from history that Darius had some respect for God and for Daniel's devotion to Him. It was not his God, but the God of Daniel: still he honours Him, and even calls Him the living God.

J. N. Darby

Others hear more hope in it:

And does not this second decree of Darius give us good reason to hope that God brought him too, like Nebuchadnezzar, to the knowledge of the true God? … His confession of Daniel's God as the living God is a great encouragement.

James Boyd

What the king had learned from one man's example

The king's new knowledge of God had one source: the conduct of one man.

Darius had gained a certain definite knowledge of God from Daniel's faithfulness. Up to this time he had no real knowledge of Him. It is amazing what the effect of faithfulness is. Something lovely always happens where a soul witnesses for the Lord — where it takes a bold stand and confesses Him in the open. Confession is an immense thing. I am sure many people today are converted to the truth of the gospel and yet have never taken their stand for the Lord.

W. T. P. Wolston

That faithfulness left a name behind it:

"The God of Daniel" is a title that now shines on the page of inspiration as does that of "the God of Abraham, of Isaac, and of Jacob."

J. Wilson Smith

A rehearsal of a coming day

What happened to one man points forward to what God will do for a whole people.

The deliverance of the Jews — that is, of a remnant — is the public display on the earth. It gives the nations their occasion to confess that God is the true God. They will say, as Jethro said to Moses, "Now I know that the LORD is greater than all gods" (Ex. 18:11).

J. N. Darby

Summary

- One man. Daniel's open faithfulness gave Darius his first real knowledge of God.

- One deliverance. God rescued Daniel from the lions, and the decree that followed named Him "the living God."

- One decree. Darius's second letter cancelled his first. It also went further than Nebuchadnezzar's: it called for fear of God, not just a ban on insults.

- One empire. The plot meant to put out God's testimony instead spread it to every nation in the realm.

- One coming day. The same pattern is still to come: God's people delivered, and the nations confessing that He is the true God.

Daniel 6:26

I make a decree, That in every dominion of my kingdom men tremble and fear before the God of Daniel; for he is the living God, and steadfast for ever, and his kingdom [that] which shall not be destroyed, and his dominion shall be even unto the end.

Daniel's night among the lions ends with a written order, not a speech. The king whose first decree had sent him there now tells every province of his empire to fear the God of Daniel.

The second decree undoes the first

Darius answers Daniel's rescue with a second decree, and it does more than free one man.

This was his second measure. It wiped the first out of existence. It set up, as far as a human decree could, a religion that acknowledged the living God. Men were to tremble and fear before Him. It was published in every realm of his wide domain.

J. Wilson Smith

What a law cannot do

The real test of a royal order is what happens next. Set this decree beside the one in verse 8.

The later history of that empire shows that men did not tremble and fear before the living God, as they were commanded to do. No empire can legislate in the things of God; and so this 'law of the Medes and Persians' was soon broken openly and everywhere!

F. B. Hole

What "tremble and fear" asks

An earlier king, Nebuchadnezzar, had also made a law about God. His law only banned insults against Him; this one asks something of every subject.

Darius now sends out a second decree to all who live on the earth, that all men are to tremble and fear before the God of Daniel. This goes beyond the decree of Nebuchadnezzar in Daniel 3, which only commanded that no one should speak against God. This decree tells men to give God due respect and fear, recognising His sovereignty as the living God. One man stayed faithful. So the effort to set up man in the place of God becomes the occasion of a world-wide testimony to the living God.

Hamilton Smith

"The living God"

This title sits at the heart of the decree. It also puts a question to the reader.

Daniel knew the living God. He was in touch with the living God. Are you? It was a fine testimony that Darius sent out to all his subjects: "He is the living God, and steadfast for ever." Thank God He is. It is a good thing to know the living One in a world of death. "The living God."

W. T. P. Wolston

Darius meant a rescued body. The same title reaches further.

I admit that Darius meant the rescue and deliverance of the body. But it is just as true of the soul — indeed, more true. God is the saviour of His people. He is the living God. Have you turned to Him? Paul reminds the Thessalonians: "You turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God" (1 Thess. 1:9)... He never changes. He saves sinners. He upholds His saints.

W. T. P. Wolston

"Steadfast for ever"

The ESV calls God "enduring forever" here; older translations read "steadfast for ever". The writers trace that same note right through Scripture.

Daniel chapter 6 records God's faithfulness to His faithful servant Daniel. We see it in his remarkable deliverance from the den of lions. The impression made on Darius caused that ruler to exclaim, among other things, "The God of Daniel... He is the living God, and steadfast for ever". The Psalmist (Psalm 102) says of God "You are the same" — a name which runs right through Scripture. Paul wrote to Timothy in days marked by compromise and unfaithfulness. He points out that God "remains faithful — for He cannot deny Himself" (2 Timothy 2:13).

F. A. Hughes

A kingdom that outlasts every empire

The last words of the decree look past Persia.

The decree of Darius goes beyond that of Nebuchadnezzar in one respect. There is a millennial note in his praise — "His kingdom shall never be destroyed, and His dominion shall be to the end." Here we have Gentile history in brief. God begins by declaring Himself as God in heaven, and by the wonderful display of His power He demands the worship of man. Man ends by denying God and taking for himself the honour that belongs to God alone.

The Bible Treasury

How far did Darius go?

Did Darius come to faith himself? One writer weighs the exact wording the king used.

It appears from the history that Darius had some respect for God and for Daniel's devotion. It was not his God, but the God of Daniel: still he honours Him, and even calls Him the living God.

J. N. Darby

Summary

- Faithfulness. One man's faithfulness became the occasion of a world-wide testimony to the living God.

- Reversal. The second decree wiped out the first, and published the God of Daniel in every province of the empire.

- Living. God's title here is not a label but an invitation — to know the living One in a world of death.

- Steadfast. He never changes; the same God who kept faith with Daniel remains faithful, for He cannot deny Himself.

- Limits. No empire can legislate in the things of God. That law was soon broken; God's kingdom will never be destroyed.

Daniel 6:27

He saveth and delivereth, and he worketh signs and wonders in the heavens and on the earth who hath saved Daniel from the power of the lions.

Daniel has come out of the lions' den alive. Darius answers with a decree to every nation he rules, and it raises two questions: what produced it, and how far does it reach?

One man, a world-wide testimony

The decree did not start with the king. It started with a plot to put a man in God's place, and with one man who stayed faithful.

Through the faithfulness of one man, the effort to set up man in the place of God becomes the occasion of a world-wide testimony to the living God.

Hamilton Smith

Another writer weighs how much the king himself understood, and what God did with his words anyway.

How far he entered into the truth of the words he ordered to be written, we are not told. However that may be, the testimony he gave to God and to His sovereignty was no small thing... In this marvellous way God made the wrath of man praise Him. He turned the attempt to put out the light of His testimony in Babylon for ever into the means of kindling it throughout the whole earth.

Edward Dennett

Beyond Nebuchadnezzar's decree

Darius was not the first ruler of Babylon to make an order about God. Nebuchadnezzar had done so before him, and the two orders are not the same.

This goes beyond the decree of Nebuchadnezzar recorded in Daniel 3. That one only commanded that no one should speak against God. This decree commands that people give God the respect and fear He is due, recognising His sovereignty as the living God.

Hamilton Smith

"He delivers and rescues"

One writer takes the words of the decree and turns them on the reader.

I fully admit that Darius meant the rescuing and delivering of the body. But it is just as true, and even more true, of the soul. God is the Saviour of His people. He is the living God. Have you turned to Him?... He never changes. He saves sinners. He upholds His saints. He comforts, strengthens and blesses them. The result of their testimony is that His glory spreads far and wide... The night before, Darius said, God will deliver. In the morning he asks, Did He do it? God did it. And then Darius sends out a decree: I want everybody to know Daniel's God, who has done it.

W. T. P. Wolston

Darius himself

Commentators differ on how far the king went. One writer notes a limit in the wording.

As a matter of history, it appears that Darius had some real respect for God and for Daniel's godly life. It was not his God, but the God of Daniel: still he honours Him, and even calls Him the living God.

J. N. Darby

Another writer reads more hope into the same words.

Does not this second decree of Darius give us good reason to hope that God brought him, like Nebuchadnezzar, to the knowledge of the true God?... His confession of Daniel's God as the living God is marvellously encouraging.

James Boyd

A picture of what is still ahead

Commentators read the scene as more than history. Daniel shut in with the lions and then brought out forms a pattern of a faithful few of God's people in days still to come.

The deliverance of Daniel is also typical. He pictures the remnant, God's faithful remnant, who will be in Jerusalem and in the land during the days of Antichrist's dreadful rule. Through the scheming of their enemies they will be thrown, as it were, into the lions' den. Displays of Satan's power will surround them on every side, and to human eyes their destruction will look certain. But God will Himself protect them. He will step in for their release by the appearing of Christ, and He will bring on their enemies the very judgment they had designed for His people.

Edward Dennett

Another writer names who is delivered here, and what follows among the nations.

The deliverance of the Jews — that is, of a remnant — is the public display on the earth. It is what leads the nations to confess that God is the true God.

J. N. Darby

Summary

- One man. One man's faithfulness turned a plot to put man in God's place into a testimony for the whole world.

- One God. The decree names Him "the living God." He delivered Daniel's body, and one writer presses the point further: He rescues the soul too.

- One reach. Nebuchadnezzar's decree only forbade speaking against God. This one commands the respect and fear due to Him.

- One question. Commentators differ on whether Darius came to know God himself. He says "the God of Daniel" — yet some read real hope in that confession.

- One preview. Daniel shut among lions and brought out unhurt pictures a faithful few kept safe and delivered. The nations then confess that God is the true God.

Daniel 6:28

And this Daniel prospered in the reign of Darius, and in the reign of Cyrus the Persian.

One sentence closes the first half of Daniel's book, summing up a life that outlasted a change of empires, a jealous plot and a night among lions. Two questions follow: what did Daniel's "prospering" look like, and why does the record run past Darius the Mede to Cyrus the Persian?

A closing line, not an afterthought

One commentator explains why the verse sits where it does.

We have now finished what I may call the first volume of Daniel. The book divides into two parts exactly at the end of this chapter. That is one reason why we are told that Daniel prospered in the reign of Darius and in the reign of Cyrus the Persian. In the next chapter we go back to the reign of Belshazzar, and Daniel comes before us again.

William Kelly

Two kings, one servant

This raises a question: how could both Darius the Mede and Cyrus the Persian rule Babylon?

Daniel 5 tells us that it was Darius the Mede who "received the kingdom." He was the first head of the empire. His receiving the kingdom does not clash with Cyrus taking the city of Babylon, which Isaiah 45:1-2 implies. When Darius died, Cyrus followed him and reigned in Babylon, and from then on the Persian side of the empire came to the front.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

From the den to a higher place

The verse follows straight after the night with the lions.

By the next morning he was up again, up higher than ever if possible, and that to the great glory of his God. This time of high honour lasted long into the reign of Cyrus, probably to the end of his life.

F. B. Hole

Yet Daniel himself did not change with his fortunes.

Nothing shows strength more than the ability to go on in a great crisis just as before. The weak man turns with the wind and changes to fit what is popular. Or else he makes a show of his refusal by turning extreme and rude. Daniel went on just "as he had done previously."

F. B. Hole

Why he prospered

Why did he prosper? One writer points not to his rank but to his practice.

Daniel was a prayerful and praiseful man, and then, sharing all he received with his brothers and sisters, he prospered (see also Daniel 6:28). Here is the secret of a prospering saint. Notice, if I have light, it is not for myself, it is for others. We are only vessels, and God puts the light in us. So whether it is the gospel, or the truth about the Church, we are responsible to circulate it and pass it on. And I believe the truth that you and I may glean and gather, if we do not use it and pass it on, will soon rot away in our very souls.

W. T. P. Wolston

Prosperity with a purpose

His high standing was not just a personal reward. It put him where he could see God keep His word.

Two things can be said about this time of prosperity. First, God let him see Jeremiah's prophecy fulfilled. He also saw the decree issued for rebuilding the much-loved house of God (see Daniel 6:10; Ezra 1:1). Indeed from his high place he may have had a share in bringing it about. Second, in this last time of honour in old age he was as close to God as ever.

F. B. Hole

Kept as long as God had use for him

Daniel and his three friends rose high in a foreign court, and their rise made enemies. What kept them safe was not their position.

God in His favour gave them more wisdom and knowledge than all the learned men in Babylon. For this reason they ranked high among the lords of that mighty empire, and that itself was a bitter grievance to those proud men. But they were there under the protection of God, and while He had need for them in that place, nothing could harm them.

James Boyd

Daniel's long service turns a question on the reader.

He started well in his youth and continued in long service to God under pagan kings. The good start was very commendable, but continuing and finishing well is also expected of us.

Edwin N. Cross

Summary

- Faithfulness first. Daniel went on exactly as before when the crisis came. That steadiness is the real proof of strength.

- Then deliverance. The night in the den ended with him lifted higher than ever, and to God's glory rather than his own.

- Then prosperity shared. He prayed, he gave thanks, and he passed on what he received. That is the secret of a prospering servant.

- Then reach. He served under Darius the Mede and then under Cyrus the Persian. He lived to see Jeremiah's prophecy fulfilled and the temple decree issued.

- Then endurance. Nothing could harm him while God had need for him there. The challenge left to us is not a good start but a good finish.

Daniel 7:1

In the first year of Belshazzar king of Babylon, Daniel saw a dream and visions of his head upon his bed then he wrote the dream; he told the sum of the matters.

A date, a dream, and a written record — that is all the first verse gives us, yet it marks the hinge of the whole book of Daniel. From here on, the visions come to the prophet, not to a king. They answer one question: what does God think of the world's great powers?

The book divides here

Commentators read Daniel as two halves, and this verse opens the second. The difference is not in date but in who receives the revelation.

The book of Daniel divides by its very nature into two nearly equal parts. The first six chapters may be regarded as the first volume, the last six as the second. This division rests on the contents of the book. The early chapters consist of visions which the Gentile king saw. They also record moral events that happened to one or another of the kings of Babylon. These vindicated God's mind and His sure judgment. The last half of the book gives visions which the prophet saw. So there is a marked difference between the two portions, even when they treat the same subject. We see this clearly by comparing the seventh chapter with the second. They cover exactly the same ground, but in a different way. The earlier of the two gives the public history of the world, made known to the first man whom the God of heaven made ruler over all mankind, and over the lower creation as well. In chapter 7 that history comes to a saint, with details about the Lord and the saints at the end of the age.

William Kelly

The time is out of order on purpose

Chapter 5 has already told of Belshazzar's last night. Now we are taken back to his first year, which means the chapter is placed by subject, not by sequence.

The first part shows the history of the world in its outward character, its visible forms, and the question raised between those powers and God. The second part — as you would expect in revelations given to a prophet who stands as the representative of the people of God — reveals the position and character of the players in relation to the saints, their full moral character, and all that inner history in which those saints were most concerned.

J. N. Darby

Forgotten by the court, in touch with heaven

Verse 1 steps back in time, and it finds Daniel out of office.

In Daniel 5 we had the record of the last year — indeed the last hours — of Belshazzar's kingship. As we open chapter 7, we are carried back to the first year of his reign. At this time Daniel had sunk into complete obscurity, as chapter 5 shows. He had lost touch with worldly fame, but by a dream he was still in touch with heaven.

F. B. Hole

Why the message came to Daniel, not the nation

Isaiah and Jeremiah carried God's message to the nation. Daniel does not; his people are in exile, and what he receives he writes down.

The prophecies of Daniel are unlike any other prophecies in the Old Testament. The reason is that they are not addressed directly to God's people. During the captivity the Jews are no longer publicly recognised as the people of God. So any communications God makes are not addressed to them, but to Daniel personally. Even so, we read that Daniel "wrote down the dream and told the sum of the matter." So these visions unfold the future of the world. They stand on record for the guidance of God's people in all ages.

Hamilton Smith

One other man received visions while shut out of public life:

With the prophets generally, the word of the Lord came to them, or they spoke as moved by the Holy Spirit. It was not so with Daniel. Instead, he "saw a dream and visions of his head as he lay in his bed." In fact he was not a messenger to God's people, as Isaiah and Jeremiah were. Like John on Patmos, he received revelations of the future for the guidance of God's people in all ages.

Edward Dennett

What the chapter aims at

The "sum of the matter" is not one picture but several.

We say the first vision, though in fact three visions are given here. They begin at verses 2, 7 and 13. Besides these, the interpretation is found in verses 17-27, in answer to his question. The aim of the chapter seems to be the fourth Gentile empire. It shows that empire's judgment, and its replacement by the kingdom of the Son of Man.

The Christian's Friend

Empires seen as wild animals

In the dream the world's great empires appear as animals.

It may be asked, why should these powers be pictured as wild beasts? By this God would show us their moral character as it appears in His sight. The beast lives by force, and to satisfy its appetites, with no sense of responsibility toward God. In the same way the Gentile powers have been marked by greed for conquest and lust for power and glory. God has not been in all their thoughts.

W. W. Fereday

Summary

- Turn — Chapter 7 opens the book's second half. The dreams no longer come to kings. The visions come to the prophet, over the same ground as chapter 2, seen from a different side.

- Timing — The date takes us back to Belshazzar's first year, before the events of chapter 5. Daniel had dropped out of public sight, yet he was still in touch with heaven.

- Recipient — The nation is in captivity and no longer owned in public as God's people. So the revelation comes to Daniel himself.

- Record — He wrote the dream down. What one forgotten man received became guidance for God's people in every age.

- Target — The three visions drive at the fourth empire, its judgment, and the kingdom of the Son of Man that replaces it. The powers appear as beasts because that is their moral character in God's sight.

Daniel 7:2

Daniel spoke and said, I saw in my vision by night, and behold, the four winds of the heavens broke forth upon the great sea.

Daniel's night vision opens with a storm: four winds tearing at a great sea. Before a single empire appears, two questions press — what is this sea, and who stirs it?

The Sea: Peoples Not Yet Formed

In prophecy, water stands for people, not geography. One writer contrasts the sea with a second image — the earth:

In prophetic language the great sea always means masses of people. So Babylon sits "on many waters" (Revelation 17:1, 15; Jeremiah 51:13). These are people who at the time of the vision were not yet formed into kingdoms and empires, and so were not yet acknowledged by God as objects of prophecy. Those settled powers are rather called the earth.

J. N. Darby

The Winds: Whose Hand Moves Them

Commentators differ on where the disturbance comes from. Some read the winds as God's agents in providence:

The winds are different disturbing influences. God orders them in providence, and in judgment, to carry out His purposes in governing the earth. So in Revelation 7 angels hold back the four winds of the earth from their work of judgment. They wait until God has sealed His servants on their foreheads. There they are the winds of earth, because the earth was what they were sent to strike. In Daniel they are the winds of heaven, showing the source they were sent from.

Edward Dennett

Others read the wind as Satan's power at work:

"Wind" often represents the power of Satan, for he is "the prince of the power of the air" (Ephesians 2:2). What Daniel saw was a picture of the forces of darkness working on the masses of mankind. As we shall see, this produced the four world-empires that fill up the times of the Gentiles. Israel is the only nation God has raised up to a place of supremacy. But while Israel is set aside, four world powers arise. They come from the striving of satanic forces, and not from the working of God's power.

F. B. Hole

Is It the Mediterranean?

Commentators differ. Some take it as a real body of water:

"The great sea" is the name given to the Mediterranean. That sea is completely surrounded by the countries that make up the prophetic earth. The four beasts rising out of the sea answer to the four parts of the image in Nebuchadnezzar's dream. Nebuchadnezzar had the outward course of the great world-empires unfolded to him, while Daniel had their inner character revealed to him.

A. J. Pollock

Others answer from the Hebrew wording:

The words used in Daniel for the great sea are not at all the same as "the Great Sea" when the Mediterranean is meant. I do not believe the expression is ever used of the Mediterranean. Daniel uses a Hebrew word meaning, I think, a multitude of waters. In this general sense it stands without the article — the four winds of heaven striving upon great waters. "The Great Sea" is used with the article.

J. N. Darby

Empires Are Born Out of Chaos

One writer takes up an apparent clash inside the chapter:

The four kings of verse 17 arise out of the earth. There is no contradiction at all between that and verse 2, where they came up from the sea. They are said to rise from the sea because the sea represents a mass of men in a state of political anarchy. It is out of this troubled state of peoples that empires arise. Take the French Empire, for example. A revolution broke up the old system of government. Then followed a state of confusion, like the sea torn by the winds, and out of it all an empire emerged... The force of the sea was simply to show that they grew out of a previously troubled state of society. Such was their providential origin. But their moral origin is looked at as purely earthly, in contrast with the Son of man, who comes in the clouds of heaven.

William Kelly

God Stands Behind the Storm

Another prophet saw four chariots. One writer explains them:

The chariots are presented as "the four spirits of the heavens, which go out from standing before the Lord of all the earth" (compare Daniel 7:2). God is showing us that His providence directed the course of these warring powers from the very beginning. To all appearances each power did whatever it wanted, following its own ways without taking account of God. In reality He stood behind the scenes. The four spirits of the heavens stood before His face, to lead the empires along the paths He wanted them to take.

H. L. Rossier

Summary

- Sea — In prophecy, water is people: crowds not yet organised into kingdoms. Prophecy calls settled, governed nations "the earth."

- Wind — The stirring force. Some writers read it as God's providence in judgment. Others read it as satanic power at work on the crowds.

- Storm — Empires are not born in calm. Revolution and confusion come first, and out of the churning a world power rises.

- Wording — Writers differ over whether "the great sea" is the Mediterranean. One argument from the Hebrew: Daniel's phrase means a multitude of waters.

- Steering — The powers looked like they were following their own will. Behind the scenes God directed every one of them where He meant them to go.

Daniel 7:3

And four great beasts came up from the sea, different one from another.

Daniel's night vision covers the same ground as Nebuchadnezzar's dream of the great statue, but from another angle. Four beasts rise out of a stormy sea, and that raises two questions: what the sea stands for, and why the empires look like animals instead of a man.

The Sea: Nations in Upheaval

The sea is not water but people — crowds with no settled government. One writer points to modern history:

The sea represents a mass of men in a state of political anarchy. It is out of this troubled state of peoples that empires arise. Take the French Empire for example. A revolution broke up the old system of government. Then followed a state of confusion, like the sea torn with the winds, and out of it all emerged an empire. From such a state of things in the world the four great empires arose.

William Kelly

None of it is literal, and the same picture appears elsewhere in Scripture:

These are not actual beasts nor an actual sea, but four great world empires that have their origin in the nations. Also we have a similar thought expressed in Revelation 13:1, where we read of a beast rising up out of the sea.

A. J. Pollock

Sea in the Vision, Earth in the Explanation

Later in the chapter the interpretation says these four kings "arise out of the earth" (v. 17), not out of the sea. The two statements answer different questions:

In the vision they rise out of the sea; in the interpretation they rise from the earth. The vision shows their providential or political origin; the interpretation shows their moral origin. In God's providence they rise in a time of political upheaval. Morally they are earthly, unlike the kingdom of the Son of Man, who comes from heaven.

Hamilton Smith

A Man to Nebuchadnezzar, Beasts to Daniel

The empires that looked like a splendid human figure to a pagan king look like animals to a prophet. The chapters in between explain the change:

The four beasts of Daniel's vision match, as everyone knows, the one human figure that the king of Babylon saw. In his eyes it at least looks like a man, though it has no breath and no life. To the prophet later, on the other hand, the world empires are full of life — but the life is that of an animal. One of the chapters in between links the two. In the fourth chapter Nebuchadnezzar is himself driven out among the beasts, as a corrective punishment, until he knows "that the Most High rules in the kingdom of men." In a pride that has forgotten God, he has become nothing but a beast, which knows no God.

Frederick W. Grant

What the Beast Figure Means

Calling a government a beast is a verdict on its character, not an insult:

Why does God picture these powers as wild beasts? He does it to show us their moral character as He sees it. A beast lives by force, and to satisfy its appetites, with no sense of responsibility to God. In the same way the Gentile powers have been marked by greed for conquest and a craving for power and glory. God has not been in all their thoughts. It is striking that these powers have willingly taken the character of a wild beast, perhaps without knowing they were fulfilling God's Word. Is it not a fact that many have chosen wild beasts or birds of prey as their national symbols? Look at the lion of England and the eagle of the United States.

W. W. Fereday

"Different from One Another"

The four are not interchangeable. Writers identify them as the same succession pictured in the statue:

Nebuchadnezzar's vision unfolded the outward course of the great world empires, while Daniel's vision revealed their inner character. Lion — the Babylonian Empire. Bear — the Medo-Persian Empire. Leopard — the Greek Empire. Fourth beast — the Roman Empire.

A. J. Pollock

Their differences trace a direction of travel:

Here these same empires appear in a form that shows how each one sinks lower morally in the sight of God. Cruelty, selfishness and greed, with no recognition or knowledge of God, mark the beast. These are the solemn features of the world empires through the times of the Gentiles, until the dominion of Christ is established.

Hamilton Smith

Commentators differ over "the great sea." Some take it as the Mediterranean. One writer disagrees:

I do not believe the expression is ever used of the Mediterranean. Daniel uses a Hebrew word (Rab) meaning a multitude of waters, and he uses it with no article; "the Great Sea" is used with the article. It is quite clear that the passage in Daniel speaks of the origin of these empires from a sea of peoples with no settled shape.

J. N. Darby

Summary

- Sea — the restless, ungoverned mass of peoples. Empires come out of political chaos, as one came out of revolution in France.

- Rise — the vision gives their providential origin, out of the sea; the interpretation gives their moral origin, out of the earth. The Son of Man, by contrast, comes from heaven.

- Beast — what looked like a splendid man to Nebuchadnezzar looks like an animal to God. The king who forgot God was himself driven out among the beasts.

- Character — a beast lives by force and appetite, with no sense of responsibility to God. Nations have taken lions and eagles as their own emblems.

- Different — lion, bear, leopard and the fourth beast trace a moral slide downward in the times of the Gentiles. It ends when Christ's dominion is established.

Daniel 7:4

The first was like a lion, and had eagle's wings I beheld till its wings were plucked; and it was lifted up from the earth, and made to stand upon two feet as a man, and a man's heart was given to it.

Daniel's night vision covers the same four world powers as the great statue of chapter 2. But the picture has changed. What a king saw as a splendid image now rises out of a stormy sea as wild animals. The first of them is Babylon at its peak, and this verse shows God taking that peak away.

Why animals and not a statue

The two visions show the same empires from two different sides:

In the vision of the image, these empires were shown as impressive but declining powers, as men see them. Here the same empires are shown in a form that expresses their moral decline, one after another, as God sees them. Cruelty, selfishness and greed, with no recognition or knowledge of God, mark the beast. These are the solemn features of the world empires through the times of the Gentiles, until Christ's rule is set up.

Hamilton Smith

The lion with eagles' wings

The two creatures joined in this one symbol were not new language for Babylon. Earlier prophets had already used both:

"The first was like a lion and had eagles' wings." Here, beyond question, we have the empire of Babylon. It is nothing new for the Holy Spirit to apply the figure of a lion to Nebuchadnezzar, or of an eagle either. Jeremiah has already used both, and names him as both the lion and the eagle in Jer. 49:19-22. Ezekiel pictured him as an eagle too. In Daniel's vision the Holy Spirit combines the two figures in one symbol, to give a fitting picture of what the Babylonian empire was in the mind of God.

William Kelly

Together they say two things: the lion stands for majesty, and the wings for "swift marching and conquest, which marked the kingdom of Nebuchadnezzar above all" (Edward Dennett).

Power held on trust

Babylon did not seize the top place. God gave it, and gave it on terms:

This was the power to which God gave dominion after He set Israel and the house of David aside. Remarkably, while God still owned Israel, He let no power rise to the top place on earth. Both Egypt and Assyria wanted that place and fought for it, but neither one won it. When the time came for David's throne to be overthrown, God let the rising power of Babylon conquer both of those older empires, and so it became supreme among the nations. Keeping that place depended on faithfulness to the trust given by Him who rules in the kingdom of men and gives it to whomever He will. Babylon proved unfaithful, and so God set it aside.

W. W. Fereday

The wings plucked

Daniel then watches the beast change. Every part of the change speaks of loss:

The wings of the beast were plucked. It lost the swift action that had marked it out, and this shows what the empire became in the hands of Nebuchadnezzar's weak successors. The beast also lost its own natural posture. It was made to stand up like a man and was given the heart of a man — pictures of the weak state to which Babylon sank in the end. For if a lion is made to stand up, and its whole nature is changed, it has lost both its power and its grandeur.

Edward Dennett

Babylon itself was not wiped out. It was demoted: "remained a great city after its dominion was taken away… it became a province, and was no longer mistress of the world" (J. N. Darby).

The heart of a man

Where the ESV reads "the mind of a man was given to it," older translations say "a man's heart." Commentators work from that older wording, and they link it back to Nebuchadnezzar himself:

In keeping with this, "a man's heart was given to it." There may be a contrast here with what was done to Nebuchadnezzar himself, who was given a beast's heart. The proud king was not looking up to God, which is the plain duty of every soul. A man who does not recognize the God who made him is not truly a man… In Nebuchadnezzar's case, man was taken up with himself. Satan twisted the very gift of worldwide rule that God had given him, so that self, and not God, became the object of his thoughts.

William Kelly

The two hearts differ in direction: "Man's heart looks upwards to God; a beast's heart looks down and ravages others" (J. N. Darby).

Summary

- Given. Babylon rose only when God set David's throne aside. It held that power on trust from the God who gives kingdoms to whomever He will.

- Grandeur. Earlier prophets pictured Babylon as a lion and as an eagle. Daniel's vision joins the two: majesty plus the speed of its conquests.

- God's view. What dazzles men as a golden image looks to God like wild beasts: power that will not recognize Him.

- Stripped. Plucked wings, an upright stance, a man's heart — all say one thing. The swift conquering stops, and the empire sinks into weakness.

- Lesson. Nebuchadnezzar looked down at himself instead of up to God, so God gave him a beast's heart. A man's heart is the heart that owns One above it.

Daniel 7:5

And behold, another beast, a second, like unto a bear, and it raised up itself on one side; and [it had] three ribs in its mouth between its teeth; and they said thus unto it Arise, devour much flesh.

Daniel watched four beasts rise out of a storm-tossed sea. The second one pictures an empire he would soon live under, and every detail counts: the lopsided stance, the ribs clenched in its teeth, the order given to it.

Why God Pictures Empires as Beasts

God showed these empires to His prophet as wild animals. One commentator explains what that picture says about them.

Some may ask, "Why are they shown as wild beasts?" We learn in this figure their moral character in the eyes of God. Beasts live to satisfy their appetites, with no sense of responsibility towards God. The figure is a true one. Neither Babylon nor Persia nor the rest ruled for God. Love of power and greed of conquest marked every one of them, some more and some less.

W. W. Fereday

Identifying the Bear

The bear's identity is not guesswork. Scripture names the kingdom it followed and the kingdom that came after it.

Just as plainly, if the first beast stands for Babylon, the second stands for Persia — or rather for the Medo-Persian kingdom. Daniel 5 tells us in so many words that this kingdom followed Babylon, and Daniel 8 tells us it came before Greece. History says the same, as everyone knows. The symbol of a bear shows its ferocious character.

Edward Dennett

The choice of animal is itself a comment on the empire. Compared with the lion of verse 4, the bear is heavy and clumsy.

The three ribs in its mouth show the bear's ferocity plainly. But it has none of the lion's majesty, energy, or dash. It is clumsier and more awkward in its movements, yet marked by endless conquest and greed.

James Boyd

The Beast Raised Up on One Side

A bear standing higher on one side is a strange picture until you know that two peoples made up this empire. Which of them would rule was not the obvious answer.

It was an empire not so uniform as the Babylonian. It consisted of two peoples joined under one head. Another remarkable feature is this: it was the inferior of the two kingdoms that prevailed. The Persian takes the upper hand of the Mede. So in Daniel 5 we saw that Darius the Mede took the kingdom. But Cyrus soon followed. From then on it was always the Persian who governed, not the Mede.

William Kelly

A later vision in Daniel 8 pictures the same empire as a ram. It repeats the same uneven detail.

Its one-sidedness shows us how exact the Spirit of God is in the details of Scripture. The next chapter pictures the same empire as a ram with two horns. There we learn that "one was higher than the other, and the higher one came up last" (Daniel 8:3). This points to a power with two branches, and to a leading branch — the Persian — that was the younger. So the Spirit of God takes notice of a simple and well-known historical fact.

W. W. Fereday

The Three Ribs Between Its Teeth

Commentators differ on the ribs. Some take them as a picture of appetite — the beast caught mid-meal.

Imagine a panorama of different beasts, with one animal painted holding a heap of prey and eating it. At once we would think of a huge appetite. That was the case with the Persians. They faced frequent revolts, because of their extortion and cruelty.

William Kelly

Others count them as three conquests: "The three ribs stand for the conquest of three provinces by this power." Arno Clemens Gaebelein

"Arise, Devour Much Flesh"

Persia's own history bears the order out, kindness to the Jews included.

Cyrus the Persian became favourable to the Jews, as the opening verses of Ezra show. Apart from this, its power was not tolerant. The words "Arise, devour much flesh" came true in its history.

F. B. Hole

The size of the finished empire shows how far that order went. Its territory "included what is now known as Turkey in Asia, Persia, Afghanistan and Baluchistan, as far as the river Indus, with a good portion of Egypt. In the words of Scripture, it had 'devoured much flesh.'" Morrish Bible Dictionary

Summary

- Beast — God sees this empire as a wild animal: strength with no sense of responsibility toward Him.

- Bear — the symbol is Medo-Persia. Daniel 5 shows it followed Babylon; Daniel 8 shows it came before Greece. It is heavy and greedy, not majestic like the lion.

- Balance — "raised up on one side" marks an empire of two peoples. The younger branch, Persia, came to rule. The ram of Daniel 8 says the same again.

- Bite — the ribs show an empire caught in the act of feeding. Commentators differ: some see plain greed, others three conquered provinces.

- Bidding — Persia obeyed the order to the letter, from the Indus to Egypt. Such exact detail shows the care of the Spirit of God in Scripture.

Daniel 7:6

After this I saw, and behold, another, like a leopard, and it had four wings of a bird upon its back; and the beast had four heads; and dominion was given to it.

Daniel's night vision moves on to a third creature: a leopard with wings and four heads, whose rule was handed to it. Three questions follow — which empire is this, why these odd features, and who gave it power?

The Empire Identified

The book supplies its own key: a later vision in Daniel names the kingdom outright.

The third beast was like a leopard, having on its back four wings of a bird. We need not go outside the book of Daniel for the interpretation of this. Daniel 8:21 lets us know that it was the Grecian Power that destroyed the Medo-Persian Empire. The leopard is fast in its movements by nature; the wings added in the vision speak of extraordinary speed. Most people know that Alexander led his forces against Persia to avenge Xerxes' invasion of Greece (Daniel 11:2). In about twelve years he conquered almost the whole known world.

W. W. Fereday

A Creature Assembled, Not Copied

No such animal has ever walked the earth. God borrows its features from real creatures.

There was nothing in nature like this leopard. God takes features from different things that did exist in nature and combines them to give an idea of this new empire. The leopard is known for its agility in chasing its prey. Yet, to give something beyond nature, we hear that it had "on its back four wings of a bird." If headlong courage in pursuing great plans was ever joined with speed in winning one conquest after another, we find it in the history of Alexander the Great.

William Kelly

Speed Without Splendour

More wings do not mean more glory here. The bird they belong to, and the number of heads, both point downward.

The third beast does not lack speed in action, for it has on its back four wings of a bird. But its flight is not the lofty, magnificent flight of the eagle; it is that of a much lower bird. It has, however, four wings instead of two. It has also four heads; absolute authority was not held by one head only. To it dominion was given.

James Boyd

Four Heads: The Empire After Alexander

The four heads do not describe the empire at its founding. They describe what it became after Alexander died — the stage that mattered most for the Jews.

This is without doubt the empire of Alexander. The vision describes this beast more by what it became after Alexander died, when his empire split into four parts, than by what it was while he held it together. This matters, because two of those parts had much more to do with the Jews than the empire had in Alexander's own time. Two of these are afterwards called (chapter 11) the king of the north and the king of the south.

J. N. Darby

Later chapters in Daniel identify these four by name.

Daniel tells us also that the leopard had four heads. As Daniel 8:8-22 and 11:4 tell us, these are the four military leaders — not descendants of Alexander — who divided his dominions among themselves after his death. Their names were Seleucus, Ptolemy, Cassander, and Lysimachus.

W. W. Fereday

Who Handed Over the Dominion

The verse does not say the beast seized rule. It says rule was given — and a giver stands behind it.

Whatever the nature and character of these beasts, God ordained them as truly as He ordained David, the King of Israel, the man anointed with the holy oil. Driven by their own self-will and greed, they devoured countries, conquered kingdoms, and took thrones. But behind all that man could see, the hand of God was working out His wise designs. Neither they nor their armies could go one inch beyond what He permitted. … Neither man nor the devil has power to do anything apart from God's permission. What a comfort this truth is to our cowardly souls!

James Boyd

Why an Animal at All

The earlier vision showed these empires as an image. Here they appear as wild animals, and the change of picture is a change of viewpoint.

The vision of the image showed these empires as imposing but declining powers in the sight of men. Here the same empires appear in a form that shows their step-by-step moral decline in the sight of God. Cruelty, selfishness and greed, with no recognition or knowledge of God, mark the beast. These are the solemn features of the world empires through the times of the Gentiles, until the dominion of Christ is established.

Hamilton Smith

Summary

- Given, not grabbed. "Dominion was given to it" is the hinge of the verse. Empires rise by permission, and none moves an inch past what God allows.

- Given speed. Leopard plus wings is a picture built beyond nature. It joins agility to headlong conquest — Alexander's sweep across the known world in twelve years.

- Given lesser glory. Four wings of a common bird, not the eagle's flight; four heads, not one ruler — more spread, less majesty.

- Given a future. The four heads show the empire after Alexander's death — four generals divided it, and two of their parts became the kings of the north and south.

- Given for a time. Seen from God's side these powers are beasts: conquest without conscience. Their day runs only until the dominion of Christ is established.

Daniel 7:7

After this I saw in the night visions, and behold, a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and exceeding strong; and it had great iron teeth it devoured and broke in pieces, and stamped the rest with its feet; and it was different from all the beasts that were before it; and it had ten horns.

Daniel has already watched three beasts rise out of the sea, and he could name each one — a lion, a bear, a leopard. The fourth breaks that pattern. No animal fits it, and it carries ten horns.

A monster with no match in nature

This beast has no animal to stand for it. Commentators say the vision leaves it nameless on purpose.

The fourth beast speaks mostly of events still to come. It matters so much that Daniel receives further details in a second vision. Nothing in nature can compare to this beast. It stands there on purpose as an unnatural monster, filling the one who sees it with dread and terror.

Hamilton Smith

Man's image, God's beasts

The same four empires appear twice in Daniel. In chapter 2 a king sees a great statue. Here a prophet sees wild animals. What changed is not the empires but who is looking.

When the four empires were shown in symbol to the Gentile king, they had their worldly aspect. There was the likeness of a great image, majestic in its proportions, made of the most costly, lasting, and useful of metals... Here is the world's estimate of imperial power and successful ambition, and the world bows down and worships. But the saint sees these same empires in symbol as unclean and terrifying beasts: greedy for blood, fierce, untameable. The last one went so far beyond the rest in those qualities that no animal known to man could set out its character. So a strange monster, a terror of nature, stood before the prophet's eye to picture the fourth empire. This gives us God's judgement about these empires, and shows what value His saints should put on their splendour and power.

The Bible Treasury

Iron teeth, and what was left over

The beast eats and it tramples. Writers apply both actions to Rome.

No doubt the Roman empire had all these awful features, bringing dread and terror to all who opposed it or attracted its greed; taking whatever served its purpose, and destroying what it could not use.

An Outline of Sound Words

What the beast did not swallow, it stamped on. One writer spells out what that meant on the map.

It devoured and broke in pieces, and it stamped on what was left with its feet. That is to say, it took over the territories of previous empires and absorbed them into its own — not all of each empire, but its most important parts.

A. J. Pollock

Different from all that went before

The verse says this beast was different from every beast before it. One writer finds that difference inside its own government.

It was an empire that kept a strong sense of the will of man — of the people. It combined certain republican elements with as iron a despotism as ever ruled in this world. These two things were brought into distinct, but seemingly harmonious, play.

William Kelly

The end shown from the start

Daniel sees the ten horns the moment the beast appears. One writer explains why the vision does not run in historical order.

We are not to look for the actual development of history in this vision. If we did, the ten horns would clearly not have been seen on the Roman beast when it first met the eyes of the prophet. The Spirit of God brings into the very first view the features that would be found at the close, and not at the beginning.

William Kelly

Ten horns: a history still unfinished

The verse ends with ten horns. One writer asks a plain historical question about them.

The last clause of verse 7 needs careful attention — "it had ten horns." Verse 24 tells us that these are ten kings. That raises an important question. When was anything of this kind seen in the Roman Empire of the past? For a long period it had only one head. Then for a considerable time three or four rulers held power together. But anything like what we have before us here has never yet been seen. What, then, are we to understand from the statements of our chapter? Just this: that the history of the Roman Empire is not finished, for no word of God can fall to the ground. So between the two last clauses of verse 7 there is a gap of many hundreds of years. That is not at all unusual in the prophetic Word.

W. W. Fereday

What fills that gap? Writers point to the same empire in a future form.

Here it is enough to note that the ten horns clearly take us on to the future. Then the Roman Empire will be revived in a ten-kingdom form under one head (see Rev. 13:1; Rev. 17:12).

Hamilton Smith

Summary

- Unnamed — no creature in nature fits the fourth beast. Daniel sees a monster instead of an animal, and it fills him with dread.

- Unmasked — the statue of Daniel 2 shows how the world admires empire. The beasts of Daniel 7 show how God sees it. His saints are to value it as He does.

- Unsparing — iron teeth take the best of earlier empires, and the feet trample the rest.

- Unlike — one government held the will of the people and an iron despotism together at once.

- Unfinished — Rome never had ten kings at once. So a gap of centuries stands inside verse 7, waiting for a revived empire of ten kingdoms under one head.

Daniel 7:8

I considered the horns, and behold, there came up among them another, a little horn, before which three of the first horns were plucked up by the roots; and behold, in this horn were eyes like the eyes of a man, and a mouth speaking great things.

Daniel watches the ten horns of the fourth beast. As he looks, an eleventh horn pushes up and tears out three of them — and this one has human eyes and a voice.

A power that starts small

The word "little" is not decoration. It marks the starting point of a career, not its finish.

Here we have divine ground to know that the "little horn" of the west will at first be a small power among the other ten, and that he only becomes great by destroying three of his contemporary powers. He becomes at last not only the possessor of these three kingdoms but the overlord of all the rest. This is the form in which he becomes emperor of the western powers.

William Kelly

Three horns plucked up

Uprooting three kingdoms is how he opens; the other seven follow by a different route.

This eleventh horn is Satan's agent for bringing together the broken-up parts of the ancient Empire of Rome. He will begin by conquering three of the European kingdoms. Then cunning or force will draw seven others to join with these in a general confederacy. Each kingdom will keep its own ruler, but all will acknowledge the supreme leadership of the little horn.

W. W. Fereday

Eyes like the eyes of a man

Horns picture force. The eyes point to something else.

The little horn is marked by immense intelligence — not by brute force. The description of it contrasts with that of the Lord, the Lamb who was slain. He has seven horns and seven eyes — that is, the perfection of intelligence and of power. In this case it is not so. The power outwardly looks much greater. It has ten horns instead of seven — a monster instead of perfection. The result is a kind of grotesque exaggeration of the power and wisdom of Christ, which wretched man, energised by Satan, will claim for himself.

William Kelly

A mouth speaking great things

This horn is more than a violent conqueror. His words have consequences.

This description is not simply that of a power driven into action by its passions, nor of a conqueror who goes about ravaging everywhere. There was something more in the ways of this little horn: extreme arrogance, intelligence, design, planning, reflection. He had eyes like the eyes of a man… He also had "a mouth speaking great things," that is, enormous boasting. This particularly marks this horn. It is because of the words this horn spoke that the beast was destroyed. He is the one who brings on the judgment of the fourth beast. The little horn is the one who morally influences the beast.

J. N. Darby

A man, not merely a movement

Some read the horns as systems or governments rather than real people. The verse points the other way.

But the great words of the horn bring judgment down upon the beast, and this assures us all the more of the horn's personality. A "political system" is not a responsible agent; for that you need a living being. We could not think of ten political systems where an eleventh subdued three of them, as is said of the "horn." If a real king is meant, nothing is more natural. A king is the meaning of both "horn" and "head," and that should be simple enough to need no further explanation.

Frederick W. Grant

Not simply the past

Many readers have applied this horn to the pope. One commentator grants the likeness, then applies a simple test.

The pope has never gained three of the ten kingdoms… All its weight has come instead from its spiritual deception over the souls of men. Clearly, then, a power, small in its beginnings, is to rise and put down three of these greater powers, taking over all their dominion. The pope has never done any such thing. So although there has been a measure of likeness, there is enough difference to make the distinction quite plain.

William Kelly

He does not dismiss that older reading completely:

I gather from that, not that this has no bearing upon the papacy, but that its full fulfilment is in the future.

William Kelly

Summary

- Small — he begins as the least of eleven horns; smallness at the start says nothing about where a man will end.

- Seizing — he tears three kingdoms up by the roots, and the other seven then fall in behind him.

- Seeing — the human eyes mark intelligence, not brute force. It is a twisted copy of the wisdom and power that belong to the Lamb.

- Speaking — his boasting is what defines him, and what draws down judgment on the whole beast he leads.

- Someone — a system cannot answer for anything; the horn is a real king. And no past figure fits, since no pope ever subdued three kingdoms.

Daniel 7:9

I beheld till thrones were set, and the Ancient of days did sit his raiment was white as snow, and the hair of his head like pure wool; his throne was flames of fire, [and] its wheels burning fire.

Daniel's night vision shifts without warning. The beasts rising out of a churning sea give way to a courtroom, where One takes His seat in snow-white clothing on a throne of fire.

Thrones Set Up, Not Thrown Down

Older English Bibles read "the thrones were cast down," which suggests destruction. Commentators differ on the wording. One says the true reading is "set up," which the ESV's "thrones were placed" carries. Another says both words come to the same thing. Either way, this is not God steering events from behind the scenes. It is a court sitting down.

"I saw until the thrones were set up." That is how it ought to read, instead of "cast down." This is not just my opinion. It is the way the best ancient and modern translations of Scripture all understand it... There you have a clear picture of the divine glory in judgment. It is not just God working through providence on the earth, but the process of judgment that God Himself will set up.

William Kelly

The wording comes from a courtroom custom, and the court has records to open.

"Cast down," or "placed," as in the Revised Version, both really mean the same thing. The reference is to the Eastern custom of throwing down cushions for the judges to sit on... This judgment is set, and the books are opened. The court looks into how the Gentile Empires used the power God granted them. The great Judge of all examines the doings of the little horn in particular.

W. W. Fereday

What Triggers the Session

The court does not assemble at random. It answers something said out loud.

Afterwards the thrones are set, and the Ancient of days sits. It is a session of judgment, the throne of Jehovah's judgment; it is not said where, but its effect is on earth. The words of the little horn are what set the judgment in motion. It falls on the beast, which is destroyed, and its body given to the flames. The other beasts lost their dominion, but their lives went on. The fourth loses its life along with its dominion.

J. N. Darby

Who the Ancient of Days Is

The title points to the eternal God — and the same chapter shows who holds it. This session is also not the last judgment.

That the Ancient of days is the Eternal God is beyond question. It is just as clear, from verse 22 and from Revelation 1, that the Son of man is the Ancient of days, the Eternal God. God has committed all judgment to Him because He is the Son of man. Scripture plainly declares the scene before us to be a session of judgment — not the session of judgment of the Great White Throne in Revelation 20, but a session for the judgment of the living... in preparation for the setting up of His kingdom.

Edward Dennett

Daniel and John see the same Person. Each shows a different half of the picture.

In the Revelation the two glories are both united in the Person of Christ. Revelation 1 shows us one like the Son of man. But when we come to the description of Him, some of the features are exactly the same as the ones given here to the Ancient of days. His garment is said to be as white as snow, the hair of His head like pure wool, and so on. The Jewish prophet sees Christ simply as man. The Christian prophet sees Him as man, but as God as well.

William Kelly

Fire Around the Throne

Fire marks the throne, its wheels, and the stream flowing out. Scripture uses that image with a settled meaning.

The throne was like a fiery flame, its wheels as burning fire, and a fiery stream came out from before Him. Fire is always a symbol in Scripture of the holiness of God applied in judgment.

Edward Dennett

Thrones in the Plural

Daniel counts more than one throne, yet names only one occupant. John's vision fills in the rest.

When Daniel beheld the thrones, not "cast down" but "set up," he speaks of no one sitting but One, the Ancient of days. When John saw thrones, others were sitting on them, and judgment was given to them.

William Kelly

Another writer says who those other thrones are for.

Not one throne, but many; for the glorified saints are to have part in this judgment.

W. W. Fereday

Summary

- Provocation — The boasting of the little horn brings the court into session. Defiance of God has a limit.

- Session — The thrones are set up, not cast down. A court sits, the books open, and the Gentile empires answer for how they used their power.

- Person — The Ancient of days is the eternal God. Verse 22 and Revelation 1 show the Son of man with the same snow-white features.

- Fire — The flaming throne is holiness applied in judgment. This court judges the living, not the session of the Great White Throne in Revelation 20.

- Result — The fourth beast alone loses its life along with its dominion, and the way opens for the Son of man's kingdom.

Daniel 7:10

A stream of fire issued and came forth from before him; thousand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him the judgment was set, and the books were opened.

Daniel's night vision moves from a parade of beast-like empires to a courtroom of fire, with countless attendants and open books. Three questions follow: who is on trial, when does this court sit, and what do the books hold?

The thrones are set, not thrown down

Older Bibles read "cast down." That sounds like thrones toppling. One writer says the words mean the opposite.

"I saw until the thrones were set up." That is how it should read, instead of "cast down." This is not just my opinion. The best ancient and modern translations of Scripture all read it this way. There you see a clear picture of the divine glory in judgment. This is not just God's ordinary working in events on the earth. It is the process of judgment that God Himself will set up... At whatever time this may be supposed to take place, it is clear that it is a divine judgment.

William Kelly

Fire is the language of the scene

Flame runs through every detail — the throne, its wheels, the stream pouring out from before Him. Commentators read that fire as a settled biblical symbol.

That the Ancient of Days is the Eternal God is beyond doubt. It is just as clear, both from verse 22 and from Revelation 1, that the Son of man is the Ancient of Days, the Eternal God. All judgment has been committed to Him because He is the Son of man... The throne was like a fiery flame, and its wheels like burning fire. A fiery stream came out from before Him. Fire is always a symbol in Scripture of the holiness of God as applied in judgment.

Edward Dennett

Not the last judgment, but the one that opens the kingdom

Readers often place this court at the very end of time. One writer points instead to what its verdict produces.

The scene described is like the judgment of the wicked after the thousand years in Revelation 20, and many suppose it is the same. But however common this mistake is, what is described here is the carrying out of judgment on earth. It is the transfer of power from the hand of man to that of Christ... What is the result declared here? It is the destruction of the horn and of the beast. It is the transfer of the "kingdom, dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven" into the hands of the Son of man, with all His saints.

W. Trotter

The thousands who serve and the myriads who stand

Daniel counts two groups: thousands who serve, and myriads who stand. One writer says who they are and what they do.

Surrounding the throne are thousands of angelic beings. Carrying out judgment is one of the functions of the angels. Matthew 25 describes the judgment of the living nations. It opens with the Son of Man coming to His throne of glory, "and all the holy angels with him" (Matthew 25:31).

Hamilton Smith

Empty seats that Scripture fills in later

Daniel sees thrones in the plural, yet he names only one occupant. One writer turns to Revelation for the rest.

Daniel has already spoken of these thrones: "I saw," he says, "until the thrones were placed"... "and the Ancient of Days did sit" (Daniel 7:9). But there was then no word about who occupied the thrones. It is the part of Revelation to fill in the picture on its heavenly side, and to show us who these are. They are not angels. There may be "principalities" among the angels, but Scripture never says they will reign with Christ. They are redeemed men.

Frederick W. Grant

Why books are needed at all

God does not need reminding. The books are read as evidence produced in public, against the boastful power Daniel had just been watching.

God will take public and formal notice of the acts and words of this daring enemy. It is for this purpose that the books will be opened (v. 10). Those books will hold perfectly accurate records of this ungodly sinner's deeds. The sentence will be passed as the glory of Him who will sit on His holy throne demands.

The Christian's Friend

Summary

- Court. The thrones are set up, not cast down: God opens a formal court session, not a slow drift of history.

- Judge. The One seated is the Ancient of Days, the Eternal God, and the Son of man. The fire around Him is His holiness applied in judgment.

- Attendants. Thousands serve and myriads stand. They are angels, and carrying out judgment is part of their work.

- Records. The opened books hold an exact account of one man's deeds. The sentence answers to the glory of the One on the throne.

- Verdict. Not the end of the world, but the end of the beast. Power passes from the hand of man to Christ and His saints.

Daniel 7:11

I beheld therefore, because of the voice of the great words that the horn spoke; I beheld till the beast was slain, and its body destroyed, and it was given up to be burned with fire.

The Ancient of Days has taken His seat for judgment. Daniel's attention now snaps back to earth, to a small horn still boasting while the court sits. The verse answers two questions: what triggers the sentence, and how far it reaches.

What brings the sentence down

The trigger is not an army or an invasion. It is speech. The horn boasts while God sits in judgment.

The occasion then was "the great words which the horn spoke." Revelation 13 says of the beast: "The beast was given a mouth uttering haughty and blasphemous words… It opened its mouth to utter blasphemies against God, blaspheming His name and His dwelling and those who dwell in heaven." Because of these blasphemies the Ancient of Days came and sat for judgment on His fiery throne. These daring acts of defiance against God filled his cup of iniquity to overflowing. Judgment came upon him, swift and sure.

Edward Dennett

Daniel's astonishment

The prophet is not just reporting. He is watching something that shocks him: open blasphemy in full view of the throne.

Now the little horn takes up all of Daniel's attention (v. 11)… He is amazed to hear this horn speaking blasphemous things there, in the very presence of God. He wondered that God should permit it; but he saw the beast slain. This was the result.

J. N. Darby

The horn speaks, the beast falls

Notice the switch. The horn does the talking, but the beast dies. God treats the two as one.

The prophet says, "I looked then because of the sound of the great words that the horn was speaking. And as I looked, the beast was killed." God judges the beast for the words of the horn. Beast and horn are one as to responsibility before God. Now a "horn" too is a "king" (Rev. 17:12). Here even in Daniel is a king so morally identified with the beast that he draws down the judgment of God upon it.

Frederick W Grant

One writer points out what Daniel does not say.

Daniel says he looked "because of the sound of the great words that the horn was speaking" — not until the horn was put down, but until "the beast was killed." This implies that the little horn had managed to govern the entire beast.

William Kelly

Which judgment this is

Fire and a throne can make a reader think of the last courtroom of all. This scene comes earlier.

Here the judgment deals above all with the little horn and the beast he ruled… Blasphemous defiance of God will mark the last head of the revived Roman Empire. That defiance will bring swift and overwhelming judgment on him and on his dominion. Note that the judgment Daniel speaks of is not the final judgment of the Great White Throne, when God will raise the dead and judge them. Daniel speaks of the judgment of the living nations which will precede the reign of Christ.

Hamilton Smith

An end unlike the others

Empires usually fade slowly and break apart. This one ends in a different way.

What happened to the Roman empire in the past was the ordinary course and decline of a great nation. Barbarian hordes tore it up, and separate kingdoms took its place. But prophecy tells us of something altogether different. It warns of a judgment that disposes of the beast in a completely different way from the others… The first three beasts lost their imperial dignity, but they themselves could still be said to exist. The fourth empire is different. The hour that destroys its dominion is the hour that destroys the empire itself.

William Kelly

Given over to fire

Daniel sees a body given to fire. Revelation fills in what happens to the person behind the empire.

Add verse 11 to the sentence passed on his dominion, and we see what the judgment was on his person. Verse 11 itself speaks only of the "body" of the beast… Revelation 19 gives us more information. It belongs to the same judgment. There we read that both the beast and the false prophet were thrown alive into a lake of fire burning with sulphur (v. 20). He is stripped of his dominion. Like Belshazzar, he has been weighed in the balances and found wanting. He suffers with the false prophet the vengeance of eternal fire.

Edward Dennett

Another writer notes what the word "alive" rules out.

The beast and the false prophet are the personal enemies of Christ. So in the day of battle the Lord meets them in person, and both are thrown alive into the lake. They never die the death common to man, so no resurrection awaits them. Death does not separate their soul and body. They go into the lake alive.

The Bible Treasury

Summary

- Words start it. The sentence falls because of what the horn says. Blasphemy spoken in front of the seated Ancient of Days fills the cup.

- Words spread it. The horn boasts, the beast dies: the ruler and his empire are one before God, so his guilt becomes its ruin.

- Words end it. The first three empires lost their rule but kept their lives. The fourth loses rule and life in the same hour.

- Timing. This is the judgment of the living nations before Christ's reign. It is not the Great White Throne, where God raises the dead.

- Destination. Revelation fills in the fire. The beast goes into the lake alive: no death, and so no resurrection.

Daniel 7:12

As for the rest of the beasts, their dominion was taken away; but their lives were prolonged for a season and a time.

The vision has just shown the fourth beast destroyed, and now the prophet looks back at the three empires before it. Verse 12 says they lost their rule but kept their lives, which raises a question about what God does with defeated powers.

A Look Back, Not the Next Event

This verse does not describe the next event after the judgment of the fourth beast. It takes a step back in the vision.

We must not think that this followed directly on what comes before. Daniel had already seen all four beasts. Now, after the judgment of the last one, the vision goes back to tell us what had been done with the first three. That was not done at this session of judgment. It happened earlier, in God's judicial dealings in His providential government.

Edward Dennett

Dominion Taken, Life Kept

Losing an empire is not the same as disappearing. The verse separates power from survival.

We still have the remains of the Chaldeans, or of the races once called by that name. Persia continues as a kingdom, and the Greeks have lately become one. They exist, then, though not as imperial powers. We have these races of men, more or less, representing those powers — smaller, it is true, and no longer holding dominion as empires. This is the meaning of verse 12.

William Kelly

Another writer names what became of each of the three.

When Babylon lost its imperial place in the earth, it did not cease to exist. It remained a flourishing city for centuries afterwards. Peter wrote his first letter there (1 Peter 5:13). Persia and Greece remain before our eyes to this day, though stripped of their ancient power and glory.

W. W. Fereday

Providence Behind the Rise and Fall

No public act of judgment struck down the first three empires. The ordinary movement of history displaced them, and God was behind that movement.

God had been hidden, so to speak, during the time of the other beasts. Yet His providence was at work. The Persians replaced the Babylonians, and the Greeks replaced the Persians. All of this happened the way things still happen now: by the arrangement of that providence which governs the world. It happened this way because the Ancient of Days was not yet sitting to execute judgment for the acts committed against Him, though His rights can never be cancelled.

J. N. Darby

Why the Fourth Beast Ends Differently

For the first three, dominion went long before life did. For the last, both go at once.

After Babylon lost its dominion, it continued to exist for some time, and so did Persia. But the destruction of the fourth beast will be complete. The others lived on after their empire fell. Here the judgment and the destruction go together.

J. N. Darby

That difference marks out one empire as unique in the whole series.

The Babylonian lost its imperial power; so did the Medo-Persian, as well as the Macedonian or Grecian, never to rise again. Yet they were all to exist, and so they do still; but their dominion was to be taken away, as it is laid down in Dan. 7:12. There was to be no revival of their imperial character, though a prolonging in life was given them when their dominion was lost.

William Kelly

The Survivors Reappear at the End

One writer answers a fair question: why should anyone care now about empires that fell so long ago?

These empires, in the day of their power, had to do with God's people, and whatever concerns His people touches His glory. That gives them deep and lasting importance. Their lives were also prolonged. So to the end of the times of the Gentiles, there will still exist nations that represent these once powerful empires. At the time of the end, these nations will stand against the people of God — the Jews.

Hamilton Smith

Summary

- Backward glance. The verse steps back from the fourth beast's judgment. It tells what God had already done with the first three.

- Providence. Babylon fell to Persia, and Persia to Greece. The God who governs the world arranged it, without a court sitting in judgment.

- Prolonged. They lost dominion, not life. These peoples lost world rule but kept a smaller existence as nations.

- Different end. The fourth beast loses dominion and life in the same hour. It revives before that judgment, but after it, it is gone for ever.

- Still on stage. The old empires survive, so their nations return at the time of the end and stand against God's people. That is why their history matters.

Daniel 7:13

I saw in the night visions, and behold, there came with the clouds of heaven [one] like a son of man, and he came up even to the Ancient of days, and they brought him near before him.

Daniel's night vision has just shown four beasts rising out of the sea — empires that grab, tear and devour. Then a figure appears who is not a beast at all but a man, and God hands Him everything the beasts fought over.

A Man Where the Beasts Had Been

The earlier scenes end in judgment; this one shows what that judgment made room for.

The judgment of the beast clears the way for the setting up of the Kingdom of Christ. This glorious event is foretold by a third vision, in which Daniel sees one like the Son of Man come with the clouds of heaven. He receives His kingdom as Man from God, the Ancient of Days. His dominion is world-wide, embracing "all people, nations, and languages." His dominion will be everlasting. It will not, like other kingdoms, pass away. It will never be destroyed.

Hamilton Smith

The vision also names the One this Man comes to.

A new vision follows (verses 13 and 14), in contrast with the powers pictured as savage beasts. The new object that stands out is "one like the Son of man." ... The Ancient of days stands for God Himself, "the high and lofty One who inhabits eternity."

William Kelly

Why "Son of Man" and Not "Messiah"

The title matters. Commentators say it is wider than "Messiah," and that the change of title followed His rejection.

On Daniel 7: it is not now the Messiah, owned as King in Zion, but ONE in the form of the Son of man, a title of far greater and much wider meaning. It is the change from Psalm 2 to Psalm 8, brought about by the rejection of the Messiah.

William Kelly

The word "like" has made some readers doubt that this figure is Christ at all.

Some object that John would hardly have said of Christ "one like to the Son of man." The objection has no force. It is exactly what he does say in Revelation 1, where our Lord alone can be meant, beyond dispute. The likeness is to a character, not to a person.

William Kelly

A Kingdom Given, Not Seized

He does not seize the kingdom. God gives it to Him — and the vision shows the Giver and the Receiver as two Persons.

The Ancient of days is the Son of man; but in this vision they are distinguished. It is often so in the Psalms. The Messiah is Jehovah; and yet in Psalm 110 Jehovah speaks to Adonai: "Sit at my right hand, until I make your enemies your footstool." It is the mystery of the divine Persons. They are distinguished in Daniel's vision because, as Son of man, our Lord receives everything from God. So, after He is brought to the Ancient of days, it says, "There was given Him a dominion."

Edward Dennett

Both Son of Man and Ancient of Days

In Revelation 1 John sees Christ and describes Him with the very features Daniel gave the Ancient of Days.

Head and hairs white like wool remind us of the Ancient of Days in Daniel 7:9. The Son of Man comes to Him with the clouds of Heaven, and receives all the rights and dignities of the Kingdom. But verse 22 of the same chapter lets us know that the Son of Man is Himself the Ancient of Days! ... So the Son of Man and the Ancient of Days are one!

W. W. Fereday

Daniel is the Jewish prophet here; John, writing Revelation, is the Christian one.

The Jewish prophet sees Christ only as man. The Christian prophet sees Him as man, but as God as well.

William Kelly

Jesus' Own Claim

The clearest evidence that this vision is about Christ came from His own lips.

Can there be any doubt that the Saviour had this prophecy in mind? He said to the high priest, "But I tell you, from now on you will see the Son of Man seated at the right hand of Power and coming on the clouds of heaven" (Matthew 26:64).

W. Trotter

Who Shares the Reign

The vision does not end with one Man crowned. Others share what He receives.

In the third vision it is the Son of Man that comes with the clouds of heaven, and to Him is given the kingdom that will never pass away. Here we learn a further truth. The people of God of all ages — all those who through the history of the world have been in touch with heaven — will share with the Son of Man in His glorious reign.

Hamilton Smith

Summary

- Beasts judged. God cuts down the four empires first; only then does the Man appear. The kingdom changes hands.

- A Man crowned. He comes as "one like the Son of man" — a wider title than Messiah, reaching to all nations. It is the change from Psalm 2 to Psalm 8, brought about by His rejection.

- A kingdom given. He does not grab it. He comes to the Ancient of Days and receives it, because as Man He takes everything from God.

- God Himself. Later in the chapter the Son of Man turns out to be the Ancient of Days, and John describes Him with the same features — Man and God in one Person.

- Never destroyed. His rule reaches all peoples and never ends — and the people of God of every age share it with Him.

Daniel 7:14

And there was given him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all peoples, nations, and languages should serve him his dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom [that] which shall not be destroyed.

Daniel has watched beast-like empires rise and rule the earth. Now a figure like a man comes to the Ancient of Days, and this verse says what He is given, who gives it, and how long it lasts.

Beast rule and man's rule

World power looks impressive from the outside. This vision shows what it looks like to God.

Instead of the stone cut out of the mountain, you have the Son of Man Himself coming and taking the kingdom. But the general meaning of the visions is the same. It is striking, however, that in the seventh chapter you have not the image of man, such as the world sees, but what God sees. All the authority and power of this world is only that of the beast. Man in honour, without understanding, is like the beasts that perish. He is not even a man.

Samuel Ridout

What is given

This is not one empire replacing another. The rule of the earth passes into the hands of a Man.

One like the Son of man is brought to the Ancient of days. There He receives the kingdom and universal dominion. It is the rule of Jehovah entrusted to man in the Person of Christ, put in the place of the kingdom of the beast. Notice that this is not the carrying out of the judgment spoken of earlier. It is the receiving of the earthly kingdom, for in all this the government of the earth is the subject.

J. N. Darby

Who the Ancient of Days is

Writers differ here. Some read the two figures as distinct in the vision.

The Jewish prophet sees Christ simply as man. The Christian prophet sees Him as man, but as God as well.

William Kelly

That leaves a question about the two figures in the vision.

As Ancient of Days, judgment is committed to His hands; as Son of Man He receives His kingdom. We think both are pictures of the same Person, the Lord Jesus Christ, seen in different settings.

A. J. Pollock

Received, not seized

The sceptre could have come from more than one hand. Daniel's night visions show which hand He would take it from.

He would take that sceptre neither from the devil nor from men, but from the hand of God only. We learn this from Daniel's night visions.

J T Mawson

The same One who receives it here is the One earth threw out.

Rejected by men, the Son of Man was seen by Stephen standing at the right hand of God. There was the One whom God delighted to honour — Man in the highest place in heaven — the Son of Man glorified! From there He will soon be brought out in public, "with the clouds of heaven," as Daniel 7:13 foretells. He will receive dominion and glory over the earth — the very place where men treated Him so shamefully.

H J Vine

How wide and how long

Three things mark this kingdom out: whose hand gives it, how far it reaches, and how long it lasts.

He receives His kingdom as Man from God, the Ancient of Days. His dominion is world-wide, taking in "all peoples, nations, and languages." His dominion will be everlasting. It will not, like other kingdoms, pass away. It will never be destroyed.

Hamilton Smith

The word "everlasting" needs care. The prophets of Israel do not carry the story as far as the New Testament does.

No one will ever take it from Him, and no other power will follow Him. It will be everlasting in the sense of lasting as long as the world lasts. But strictly speaking, this is not an eternal scene. The Jewish prophets show you the millennium. They do not unfold what the New Testament does: that when all things are subdued to God, even the Father, God shall be all in all.

William Kelly

Why it steadies the reader

Daniel found this vision disturbing. It reads very differently for us.

What disturbed him may well encourage us. The beast-like empires of men will vanish in judgment. All dominion will belong to the Son of Man. Under Him, saints in heaven and saints on earth will exercise the authority He gives them.

F. B. Hole

Summary

- Given, not grabbed. The kingdom is placed in His hands by God; He refused every other route to the throne.

- Given to a Man. God puts the rule of the earth into the hands of a Man, Christ, in place of the kingdom of the beast.

- Given to the rejected One. The Man honoured in heaven is the One earth threw out, and He returns to reign where He was shamefully treated.

- Given without limit. It reaches all peoples, nations and languages, and lasts as long as the world lasts. The New Testament carries the story further still.

- Given to be shared. Saints in heaven and on earth will rule under Him. What disturbed Daniel encourages us.

Daniel 7:15

As for me Daniel, my spirit was grieved in the midst of my body, and the visions of my head troubled me.

Daniel has just watched four great beasts rise up, and seen the Ancient of Days take His seat. The vision leaves him shaken, and this verse turns from the empires to the man who saw them.

The Effect of the Vision

Prophecy did not thrill Daniel. It hurt him, and it hurt him for his people:

The immediate effect of these visions was to grieve the spirit of Daniel and trouble his mind. There must have been much in the three visions that Daniel could not understand, but at least he realised that they foretold a time of trial and sorrow for his beloved people.

Hamilton Smith

The verse puts the trouble in his spirit, deep inside him. Scripture uses that word for a wide range of feeling, and the body is where the feeling shows:

The body is how a person's varied feelings and emotions show themselves. Scripture credits some of these to the spirit, some to the soul, some to both soul and spirit. So the spirit (rooagh) is troubled (Gen. 41:8; Dan. 2:1), revives or is strengthened (Gen. 45:27), is anguished (Ex. 6:9; Job 7:11)… is contrite or humble (Ps. 34:18-19; Isa. 57:15; Isa. 66:2)… is grieved (Dan. 7:15; Isa. 54:6).

The Christian's Friend

Why a Godly Man Was Cast Down

Daniel's hope was the reign of the Messiah. The vision did not deny that hope; it showed him the road to it. Older translations say Daniel was "grieved" and "troubled" where the ESV says "anxious" and "alarmed":

But why was the prophet "grieved" and "troubled"? As a godly Jew he would be looking for the coming Messiah, with His reign of peace, prosperity, and blessing. But now the Spirit of God had opened up the future before his soul. Much of it was bound to be a mystery to him. Even so, he could not help seeing that his people had a long road of sorrow to walk before they reached the goal they longed for.

Edward Dennett

The Interpreter Who Needed an Interpreter

Daniel had made his name explaining other men's dreams. His own left him stuck:

It is remarkable that God taught him to explain Nebuchadnezzar's dreams and visions, yet he could not understand his own. No one knows the things of God but the Spirit of God (1 Cor. 2). So unless God chooses to tell us what a revelation of His means, no one could ever find it out. Daniel therefore depended on God for the meaning of his own vision just as much as he had for Nebuchadnezzar's. Yet God never sends a message of any kind without also providing the means to understand it. Nebuchadnezzar and Belshazzar both had the explanation at hand, and so did Daniel here.

Edward Dennett

Asking Rather Than Guessing

Daniel's distress did not stop with him. It drove him to ask someone who knew:

Without teaching from God, Daniel can no more explain his own dreams than the dreams of pagan kings. So he approached "one of those who stood there and asked him the truth concerning all this." We are not told who those standing there were. They are probably the angels who, in the vision, stood before the Ancient of Days. The one Daniel asks plainly knows the mind of God. God has appointed him, like the angelic messengers in Revelation, to give the meaning of the things seen in visions.

Hamilton Smith

What the Answer Gave Him

The answer did not just repeat the vision. It added something new:

Now we come to the explanation given to the prophet (vv. 15-17)… "These four great beasts are four kings who shall arise out of the earth." But he adds a fact not mentioned before: the saints of the Most High "shall receive the kingdom and possess the kingdom forever" (v. 18). This is not only the story of what happens through God's providence or His judgment. The explanation is taken up with the people of God — the saints of the Most High. In prophecy and in parable alike, the explanation always goes further than the first statement did. The truth added here is that the saints of the Most High will receive the kingdom, and the beasts will be set aside.

J. N. Darby

Summary

- Grieved — The coming empires hit Daniel in his spirit, the place Scripture names as troubled, anguished, humbled or grieved.

- Sorrow first — He hoped for the Messiah's reign. The vision showed him a long road of sorrow for his people before it came.

- Dependent — The man who read other people's dreams could not read his own. Only God can give the meaning of what God reveals.

- Asking — His distress drove him to ask one of those standing by, probably an angel sent to explain.

- Given more — The answer told him what the vision never showed: the saints of the Most High receive the kingdom and keep it forever.

Daniel 7:16

I came near unto one of them that stood by, and asked him the certainty of all this. And he told me, and made me know the interpretation of the things

Daniel has just seen four beasts rise and a kingdom given to one like a son of man. The sight leaves him shaken. So he does something simple: he walks over to someone standing nearby and asks what it all means.

A prophet who could not read his own vision

Daniel was known for explaining other people's dreams. Here he has to ask like anyone else.

Without God's instruction, Daniel can no more interpret his own dreams than those of pagan kings. So he drew near to one of those who stood there and asked him the truth concerning all this. We are not told exactly who those standing there were. Probably it is a reference to the angels that, in the vision, "stood before" the Ancient of Days. The one Daniel asks clearly understands the mind of God. Like the angelic messengers in Revelation, he is appointed to give "the interpretation of the things" seen in visions.

Hamilton Smith

Why he needed to ask

The question in verse 16 comes out of distress. What Daniel had seen did not match what he had been hoping for his nation.

But why was the prophet "grieved" and "troubled"? As a godly Jew he would look for the coming Messiah, with His reign of peace, prosperity, and blessing. But now the Spirit of God had opened out the view of the future before his soul. Much of it was bound to remain a mystery to him. Even so, he could not help seeing that his people had a long road of sorrow to walk before they reached the goal they longed for. So he was cast down, and he asked "one of those who stood there" for "the truth concerning all this."

Edward Dennett

No message without the means to understand it

Daniel asks, and he is answered. The same had happened earlier in the book.

It is remarkable. God had taught him, so he could explain Nebuchadnezzar's dreams and visions. Yet he could not understand his own. No one knows the things of God but the Spirit of God (1 Cor. 2). So unless He chooses to make the meaning of a divine revelation known, no one could ever find it out. Daniel depended on God for the meaning of his own vision just as much as he had for Nebuchadnezzar's. Still, God never sends a message of any kind, apocalyptic or otherwise, without also giving the means to understand it. Nebuchadnezzar and Belshazzar both had an explanation at hand, and so did Daniel in this chapter.

Edward Dennett

More in the answer than in the vision

The answer is more than a key to the symbols. It adds facts the vision never showed.

But he adds a fact not mentioned before: "the saints of the Most High shall receive the kingdom and possess the kingdom forever" (v. 18). This is not only the history of something that happens through the working of providence, or by the judgment of God. The interpretation is taken up with the people of God — the saints of the Most High. In prophecy and in parable alike, the explanation always goes beyond what the first statement itself contains. There is always some new fact.

J. N. Darby

God's secret and those who fear Him

It seems odd that the man known for understanding every vision should need help with his own. One writer sets his case beside the dreams and visions God gave to a Gentile idolater.

It is astonishing that in both the seventh and eighth chapters God gives the vision to the prophet, and yet afterwards he needs an interpreter to understand its meaning. This is the man said to have "understanding in all visions and dreams" (chap. 1:17). With the visions and dreams given to the Gentile, this is easy to understand. We would not expect God to speak directly with an idolater. "The friendship of the LORD is for those who fear him" (Ps. 25:14), and "the Lord GOD does nothing without revealing his secret to his servants the prophets" (Amos 3:7). But here is Daniel, a man greatly loved, and even he has to have the vision explained to him!

James Boyd

Summary

- Trouble. The vision showed a long road of sorrow for Daniel's people before the promised reign of peace. It left him grieved and cast down.

- Turning. Trouble drove him to ask. He went to one standing nearby — probably an angel, the commentators suggest — and asked for the truth.

- Teaching. Daniel could explain other men's dreams, but not his own. No one knows the things of God unless God makes them known.

- Told. God never sends a message without the means to understand it. Nebuchadnezzar, Belshazzar and Daniel each had an explanation at hand.

- Treasure. The explanation went further than the picture. It revealed that the saints of the Most High will receive the kingdom and hold it forever.

Daniel 7:17

These great beasts, which are four, are four kings, [that] shall arise out of the earth.

Daniel has just watched four dreadful animals rise out of a storm-tossed sea, and now he asks what they mean. The short answer he receives settles who these kings are, where they come from, and how God sees them.

Kings standing for kingdoms

The word "kings" here is not limited to four individual men. The angel's later words about the same vision fix the sense.

First, Daniel is told that these four great beasts are four kings who shall arise out of the earth. A little later we learn that "the fourth beast shall be a fourth kingdom on earth" (v. 23). So "kings" here stand for kingdoms. We cannot then be mistaken in seeing these four beasts as four great empires.

Hamilton Smith

Which four, and how far they reach

These four kings can be named, and each carries his whole line of successors with him.

The four kings stand for their kingdoms: Babylon, Persia, Greece, and Rome. Each one therefore takes in his dynasty, or line of successors, right on to the end of his empire… So these four span the whole stretch from the prophet's day, for Babylon was still standing, until the coming of Christ in glory. That is why it goes on, "But the saints of the Most High shall receive the kingdom," and so on. After that there is no other, for they will hold it forever and ever.

Edward Dennett

Why they appear as beasts

The picture is God's own assessment of these governments.

Why should these powers be shown as wild beasts? By this God means to show us their moral character as it appears in His sight. A beast lives by force, and to satisfy its appetites, with no sense of responsibility towards God. The Gentile powers have acted in the same way: greedy for conquest, hungry for power and glory. God has not been in all their thoughts.

W. W. Fereday

Out of the sea, out of the earth

Verse 2 said the beasts came up from the sea; verse 17 says they arise out of the earth. The two statements answer different questions.

Their origin was purely earthly. This does not contradict verse 2, which says they came up from the sea. They rise from the sea because the sea stands for a mass of people in political anarchy. Empires arise out of that troubled state of the nations… They have no heavenly origin. The sea only shows that they grew out of a society already in turmoil.

William Kelly

That earthly origin sets these kingdoms against a kingdom with a different source.

The vision describes their providential or political origin; the interpretation gives their moral origin. In God's providence they arise in a time of political upheaval. In moral character they are earthly, unlike the kingdom of the Son of Man, who comes from heaven.

Hamilton Smith

The difficulty of "shall arise"

Babylon was still standing when Daniel received this answer. Yet the angel speaks of kings who will arise. Some have used that future tense to argue the first beast cannot be Babylon.

So we must fairly read "shall arise" in Daniel 7:17 as covering all four together. It links the three powers still to come with the Babylonian one, which already existed and was close to falling. Reading the words so strictly shuts the Babylonian empire out from being the lion with eagle's wings. That really sets Daniel 7 against Daniel 2, and overturns a plain fact with no ground. The aim is to give the imperial system a certain unity… "The first" and "another," and so on, in verses 4-7 gave the succession clearly enough, as Daniel 2 had done still more plainly.

William Kelly

What the interpretation adds to the vision

The explanation given to Daniel is not a simple repeat of what he saw. It brings in people the vision itself had not mentioned.

In the prophecy nothing was said of the saints, heavenly or earthly. Here we find both — I do not say the church, but still heavenly saints. When God gives us His mind, and not just the outward facts, the link between these events and the saints is the main point… The saints will take the kingdom, not the Son of Man only.

J. N. Darby

Summary

- Earth — the source. The four kings are four kingdoms, and their origin is earthly, not heavenly.

- Earth — the character. What rises from earth behaves like a beast: force, appetite, no sense of accountability to God.

- Earth — the span. The four run from Daniel's own day, Babylon included, to the coming of Christ in glory.

- Earth — the limit. Four, and no more: the sequence runs out, and then the saints of the Most High receive a kingdom they keep forever.

- Heaven — the answer. The vision never mentioned the saints. The interpretation does, and the kingdom belongs to the Son of Man from heaven and to them.

Daniel 7:18

But the saints of the most high [places] shall receive the kingdom, and they shall possess the kingdom for ever, even to the ages of ages.

Daniel's vision is full of beasts, thrones and burning judgment. The angel gives him the short answer: empires rise and fall, but God's saints receive a kingdom that never ends — and one question presses, who are these saints?

A word of comfort about the end

The angel explains what Daniel has just seen: how the long rule of the Gentile empires ends for God's people.

Daniel now learns, for his comfort and ours, how the times of the Gentiles finally end for the people of God. These empires may oppose the people of God and blaspheme God, "but" the end will be the triumph of God's people.

Hamilton Smith

Kings out of the earth, a kingdom that has no successor

Earlier in the chapter the beasts came up out of the sea. Here they arise out of the earth, and the change of picture matters.

In verse 3 these kings, the beasts, come up from the sea; here they arise out of the earth. The first passage shows them as they appear and take governmental power, climbing to their thrones out of the surging waves of the peoples. This verse shows them in their origin, "out of the earth," in contrast with Him who will come out of heaven to take His royal power... So the verse adds, "But the saints of the Most High shall receive the kingdom," and after that there is no other, for they will possess it for ever and ever.

Edward Dennett

From "Most High" to "high places"

The title translated "Most High" is plural in the original. Commentators tie it to a sphere above this world.

The term "most High" appears in verses 22, 25 and 27 as well as verse 18. Except in verse 25, where it is the title God Himself will be known by in the future, it is plural. So the exact rendering is the saints of the "high places." Few question that the term "heavenly places" in Ephesians comes from this expression in Daniel... Both terms speak of a heavenly sphere, a sphere outside this world, to which certain saints belong.

The Christian's Friend

This reading also explains a contrast that runs through the chapter.

Some, like the beasts and their subjects, belong in their whole character to the earth. Others are the people of God, who own the God of heaven and so belong to heavenly, or high, places... Here we learn a further truth. The people of God of all ages, all those who through the history of the world have been in touch with heaven, will share with the Son of Man in His glorious reign.

Hamilton Smith

The church and Daniel's saints

Readers often take these saints to be the church. Commentators differ.

People have often supposed that this refers to the Church, and there is no doubt that the Church will possess the glory this passage speaks of. But the Church is not the subject of Daniel's prophecy, any more than of the Psalms. There is no need to limit the title of heavenly saints, or saints of the high places, to the Church. No one can question that Old Testament saints, who lived and died before the Church was founded, will share with the Church the glory of reigning with Christ in His kingdom. The same is true of the saints whose blood will be poured out around Jerusalem in the coming crisis.

W. Trotter

The kingdom and judgment

God's intervention brings two results for the saints.

First, God gives judgment to the saints of the high places; second, the saints take the kingdom. Notice the special title "of the high places." The little horn persecutes the saints on earth and prevails against them until the Ancient of days comes. But God gives judgment only to the saints of the high places. "Do you not know," says the apostle, "that the saints will judge the world?"

J. N. Darby

Two companies, two spheres

Verse 18 and verse 27 do not say the same thing.

Turning back to Daniel 7:18 and 27, we find two classes. There are "the saints of the Most High," who "receive the kingdom and possess the kingdom forever, forever and ever." And there are "the people of the saints of the Most High," who receive the kingdom under the whole heaven. The first are the heavenly saints who will reign on high over the earth. The second are the people of Israel on earth during the millennium.

C. E. Stuart

Summary

- Beasts — the four kingdoms rise "out of the earth." That is their origin, and it is their limit.

- But — one small word turns the vision. After the opposition and the blasphemy comes the triumph of God's people, told to Daniel for his comfort and ours.

- High places — the title is plural in the original. These are saints of a heavenly sphere, outside this world.

- Share — the Son of Man does not reign alone. God's people of every age reign with Him, and He gives judgment to them.

- For ever — no kingdom follows this one. The saints hold it for ever and ever, while their people hold the kingdom under the whole heaven.

Daniel 7:19

Then I desired to know the certainty concerning the fourth beast, which was different from them all, exceeding dreadful, whose teeth were of iron, and its nails of brass; which devoured, broke in pieces, and stamped the rest with its feet;

Daniel had already been told that the four beasts are four kings. Still, he could not leave the fourth one alone. He asks for the truth about that beast, and his question raises three issues: which power is this, why is it unlike the rest, and what does it mean for God's people?

Nine verses for one beast

Count the verses. That alone shows where the weight of this chapter lies.

When Daniel wanted to know what the vision meant, one verse explained all four beasts (verse 17). But it takes nine verses to describe the fourth beast and its doom (verses 19-27).

A. J. Pollock

The kingdom Daniel asked about

The angel's reply names the power. One writer explains which empire it was, and what made it "different."

In answer to Daniel's questions, the angel explains the vision of the fourth beast. We are plainly told that it stands for "the fourth kingdom on earth." We know this was the Roman Empire. It was "different from all kingdoms" because it took a form of government that combined rule by one man with rule by the people, already pictured in the iron and clay of the image. Its rule reached almost everywhere, so it could well be said to "devour the whole earth." By treading down and breaking in pieces, it conquered the nations and crushed those who refused to submit.

Hamilton Smith

Iron teeth, bronze claws

The metals in Daniel's question carry meaning.

Iron is a symbol of hardness... Iron also marked the kingdom of Rome. When that kingdom is pictured as a beast, it has great iron teeth (Dan. 7:7, 19). And in the great image the character of the kingdoms goes down from gold to silver, then to bronze, then to iron and clay, which would not hold together.

Morrish Bible Dictionary

The same teeth and nails belong to a man the world is waiting for.

What the world wants is a man who can tame, or at least subdue, the savage nature of the people... Such a man will be found in this beast. He will have plenty of wisdom to deal with difficult questions. He will have enough power to make people respect his judgments, for his teeth will be of iron and his nails of bronze. He will devour, break in pieces, and no one will be able to resist him. This is the man the world is looking for, and this is the man the world shall get.

James Boyd

Breaking in pieces, from first to last

One writer picks out two words from Daniel's question as the mark of this empire's whole story. He then says who the "saints" of this chapter are not.

Notice the words "broke in pieces." This feature has marked the history of the Roman empire from first to last. The "saints" here are not the saints who belong to the Church — not the Christians of today. They cannot be, because we will all be taken out of the scene. We will be with Jesus, in glory, before this scripture can be fulfilled. But in that day God will have some saints on earth.

W. T. P. Wolston

Writers also look on to a future stage of this empire.

At a time still future, the Roman Empire will revive. It will be ten loosely united nations led by the "beast"... This revived kingdom wages war with the believers of that time, until the Lord "appears" to judge it.

Various

Why the answer talks about God's people

Daniel asked about an empire. The reply keeps turning to the saints — something the vision itself had not mentioned.

There are two parts to the interpretation. Verses 17 and 18 are general. Then, for the fourth beast (verses 19-28), there is more detail... Notice here that the interpretation adds something of the highest interest, which was not in the vision it explains: what concerns the saints. In telling the prophet what the vision meant, God could not leave them out.

J. N. Darby

A repetition that is not a repetition

Daniel's words here restate what he had already described. That near-repeat is itself a lesson in how to read Scripture.

Daniel then went on to ask more closely about the fourth beast. Notice that, while he repeats what he had seen in verses 7 and 8, he adds two things not mentioned before... These additions show that there are no mere repetitions in Scripture. The connection, or the purpose, is different; or, as here, a further revelation deepens the interest. So no scripture that seems the same as another should ever be passed over lightly. Where something seems repeated, that should invite all the closer study, to receive the fresh light being given.

Edward Dennett

Summary

- Asked — Daniel presses for the truth about one beast. God answers with nine verses, where the other three empires got one.

- Named — the answer calls it the fourth kingdom on earth: Rome. It was unlike the rest, and it crushed all who would not submit.

- Armed — iron stands for hardness. Iron teeth and bronze claws picture a power, and at last a man, that no one can resist.

- Added — Daniel's retelling gives details the vision never gave. When Scripture seems to repeat itself, look closer.

- Answered — into a question about empires God brings His own people. He could not leave them out.

Daniel 7:20

and concerning the ten horns that were in its head, and the other that came up, and before which three fell even that horn that had eyes, and a mouth speaking great things, and whose look was more imposing than its fellows.

Daniel had just heard the outline: four beasts, four kings, and a kingdom that ends up with the saints. He wanted more, so he asked about the fourth beast's ten horns and the small eleventh horn that rose among them.

Daniel presses for detail

Daniel will not settle for an outline. He asks again, and this time he describes the horn more fully than before.

These visions of the future stir up in the prophet the deepest concern to understand what they mean. His desire is granted... But Daniel longs for still clearer and fuller understanding: "Then I desired to know the truth about the fourth beast... and about the ten horns..." The prophet is not only seeking a fuller explanation of these details. He also gives a fuller account than before of what he had seen in this little horn.

W. Trotter

The answer names what each part of the vision means, and how the last king's rule ends.

The interpretation goes into this special matter. The fourth beast was the fourth kingdom. The ten horns were ten kings that would arise. The little or eleventh horn was another king that would rise afterwards, the mightiest of all. But his kingdom would last only a time, times, and half a time. Then the judgment of God would close it, and the whole power under the heavens would pass to the saints of the Most High.

J. G. Bellett

A small horn that takes over the beast

The horn starts as nothing much. Three of the ten fall before it, and from then on it sets the tone for the whole empire. (Older translations read "more stout than his fellows." The ESV says the horn "seemed greater than its companions.")

Three of the horns (kingdoms) fell before this horn, which, small at the beginning, becomes in appearance bolder than his fellows, and at last rules among the horns. And you will see, as we go on, that this horn takes over all the power of the beast. At the very least it stamps the whole with its character. The horn gets the power. The conduct of this little horn decides the conduct of the beast. And the horn is also the cause of the beast's destruction.

J. N. Darby

Eyes like a man's — a counterfeit of Christ

The horn's strength is not raw force. What marks it out is intelligence, and the picture that results is a twisted copy of Christ.

It has eyes like the eyes of man, and a mouth speaking great things. It is marked by immense intelligence — not by brute force. Compare the description of the Lord, the Lamb that was slain. He has seven horns and seven eyes — that is, the perfection of intelligence and of power. In this case it is not so. The power outwardly looks much greater. It has ten horns instead of seven — a monster instead of perfection. The result is a grotesque exaggeration of the power and wisdom of Christ. Wretched man, energised by Satan, will claim it for himself.

William Kelly

A mouth speaking great things

The second mark is speech, and those words bring the empire down.

This is not simply a power driven into action by its passions. It is not a conqueror who goes about ravaging everywhere. There was something more in the ways of this little horn: extreme arrogance, intelligence, design, planning, and reflection... "A mouth speaking great things" means enormous boasting, and this is what marks this horn in particular. It is because of the words this horn spoke that the beast was destroyed.

J. N. Darby

The same figure in Revelation

Commentators tie this horn to the beast of Revelation, and to its "eighth" head.

The seventh head continues for a short time only. We may understand him as a person of importance and in control when the empire first reappears. Then the "little horn" — Satan's nominee — takes his place. He rises up with a "look... bolder than his fellows," and three kings fall before him, as Daniel 7:20 predicts. But the eighth, despite his dazzling splendour, does not last long. God steps in, and he "goes to destruction."

F. B. Hole

Summary

- Ask. Daniel refuses a general answer. He asks for the truth about the horns, and his own question describes the little horn more fully than before.

- Eyes. Its mark is intelligence and design, not brute force. It is a grotesque copy of the Lamb's seven horns and seven eyes.

- Mouth. Its boasting comes from arrogance, not blind passion. Those very words bring the beast down.

- Takeover. Small at first, it plucks up three kings. Then it stamps the whole empire with its own character.

- End. His splendour is real, but short. God steps in and ends his rule, and the saints receive the power under the whole heavens.

Daniel 7:21

I beheld, and that horn made war with the saints, and prevailed over them;

Daniel asks the angel for more about the fourth beast. The answer widens the picture. This time the prophet sees the horn at war with God's own people — and winning. The verse raises two hard questions — how can the saints be beaten, and how long can it last?

The vision revisited

The prophet has seen this horn before. Here he sees it again, with new detail — this time from the side of those who suffer under it.

Then Daniel asks more closely about the fourth beast. He repeats the vision, but with added details. Now he speaks of the saints. He tells us he saw that the one pictured by the little horn persecuted the saints, and for a limited time was allowed to prevail against them. This triumph over the saints lasted "until the Ancient of Days came." Then the saints judged those who had prevailed against them.

Hamilton Smith

Who the horn is

The chapter gives enough marks to identify him. One writer traces them one by one.

Several details about the little horn of our chapter help us identify him. First, he arises after the ten kings, and he is different from them, though Daniel does not say how. Second, "he shall subdue three kings" — three out of the ten who are on the scene when he arises. Next, he clearly gains the power of the whole empire, for it is "his dominion" that is taken away when the judgment sits. Last, verse 25 says the very same things about him that Revelation 13:5-7 says about the first beast. So the conclusion cannot be escaped: the little horn is none other than the head of the revived Roman empire in Western Europe in the last days.

Edward Dennett

Who the saints are

Which believers are in view here? Not the ones a Christian reader might first assume.

The "saints" here are not the saints who belong to the Church — not the Christians of today. We will all be taken out of the scene before this scripture can be fulfilled; we will be with Jesus, in glory. But in that day God will have saints on earth. The Spirit of God will work again among the Jews, and it is against them that this horn aims all its hatred and energy.

W. T. P. Wolston

Prevailed against — but never handed over

What does God allow into this ruler's hand? Not His people.

The horn thinks to change times and laws, and so interferes with God's rights among His ancient people. Scripture says it is these "times and laws" that are given into his hand, for God's anger against Israel was not yet at an end. The mistake is common that "the saints" are given into the hands of this wicked prince. Daniel says he makes war with the saints (verse 21) and prevails against them. But this is a very different thing. God permits tribulation and persecution; but He never gives His own into the enemy's hand. His sheep are in His own hand; and He never leaves — no, never forsakes them, even if He allows their death in a terrible form.

The Bible Treasury

Until the Ancient of Days

The prophet is not simply told that God will judge human pride. He is given a limit.

The little horn not only makes war with the saints, but prevails against them up to a certain time — that is, until the coming of the Ancient of Days. This is more definite than the truth that God will judge man's audacity. We are no longer looking at public history and general principles, but at explanations for the saints, given through the prophet. The coming of the Ancient of Days is what ends the little horn's power over the saints.

J. N. Darby

From the defeated to the throne

The next verse turns the picture around. What should a share in Christ's rule do to the way believers live now?

The saints share in Christ's rule, and in His judgment too. "Judgment was given to the saints of the Most High (or high places), and the time came that the saints possessed the kingdom" (Dan. 7:22). What a privilege and dignity for us who believe in His name! Yet how ready we are to forget it, and to sink to a merely human level! The Corinthians are painful proofs of this. They forgot the great truth that the saints are to reign with Christ one day, and so they accepted ease and honour in the present world.

W. W. Fereday

Summary

- War. The little horn is the last head of the revived Roman empire. Four marks identify him: he rises after the ten kings, subdues three, gains the whole empire's power, and matches the beast of Revelation 13.

- Prevail. He is allowed real success against God's people — not a token setback, but genuine defeat for a season.

- Limit. The times and laws are given into his hand; the saints are not. God permits persecution, but never hands His own over to the enemy.

- Until. His success runs only to a set point. The coming of the Ancient of Days ends his power over the saints.

- Reign. Judgment is given to the saints, and the kingdom becomes theirs. That certainty should keep believers from settling for ease and honour now.

Daniel 7:22

until the Ancient of days came, and judgment was given to the saints of the most high [places]; and the appointed time arrived, and the saints possessed the kingdom.

The chapter's fourth beast has a small horn that speaks great things and wages war on God's people — and wins. Verse 22 is where that war stops. It raises three questions: what ends it, who receives the judgment, and which "saints" are meant.

A note on wording: the writers below use older translations. Those read "judgment was given to the saints of the Most High." Their argument turns on that word "to." The ESV has "judgment was given for the saints of the Most High."

The horn's success has a deadline

The word "until" is the most important word in the verse. It sets a boundary on a persecution that, from inside it, looks unstoppable.

The little horn not only makes war with the saints, but prevails against them up to a certain time — that is, until the coming of the Ancient of Days. Here we get something more definite than that God will judge the boldness of man. We are no longer occupied with public history and general principles, but with explanations for the saints in the person of the prophet. It is the coming of the Ancient of Days that puts an end to the power of the little horn over the saints.

J. N. Darby

The same writer names what does not end it.

If God permits the beast to overcome the saints, that lasts only until Christ, the Ancient of Days, comes. It lasts until judgment is given to the saints of the Most High, and until they get the kingdom. What puts an end to the authority of the beast is the coming of the Ancient of Days, and not the preaching of the gospel.

J. N. Darby

The One who comes

In this verse the Ancient of Days is the one who comes. One writer takes that as a clue to who He is.

He prevails until the Ancient of Days came. Here we see that the Son of Man is the Ancient of Days, because we know that the Son of Man comes. Then a total change takes place: judgment is given to the saints of the high places, and the time has come that the saints possess the kingdom.

J. N. Darby

Three events, not one

The verse is often read as a single moment, but the writers separate its parts and count them.

In chapter 7 he is seen as a little horn... and in the same chapter we also have the period fixed for the end of the persecution of the saints, "until the Ancient of Days came" (v. 22), as distinct from the time when He sat upon the throne (v. 9)... In fact three things are marked: the coming of the Ancient of Days; the judgment given to the saints of the high places; and the time when the saints shall take the kingdom.

J. N. Darby

Two companies of saints

The verse uses two descriptions. It says "the saints of the Most High," which several writers render "the saints of the high places." Then it says only "the saints." The writers treat that change as deliberate.

So in verse 22, when the kingdom is mentioned, it is not said "the saints of the high places," but simply "the saints possessed the kingdom"... Judgment is given to the heavenly saints, and the kingdom is given to the saints. The first of these two events belongs to the heavenly saints alone. The second is wider. The saints on earth share in it according to their condition, and this does not exclude the saints in heaven according to their condition.

J. N. Darby

Views differ on who these saints are. One writer warns against reading the church into a book that is not about it, though he grants the church a share in the glory.

It has been common to suppose that the Church is here referred to; and there can be no doubt that the Church will possess the glory this passage speaks of. But the Church is not the subject of Daniel's prophecy... and there is no need to limit the title of heavenly saints, or saints of the high places, to the Church.

W. Trotter

Another writer identifies the persecuted saints as an earthly people in a day still to come.

The "saints" here are not the saints who belong to the Church, not the Christians of the present moment. In that day God will have some earthly saints. The Spirit of God will work again among the Jews. It is against them that all the hatred and energy of this horn is directed.

W. T. P. Wolston

Judged — or judging

The most striking word is "given." What the saints receive is not a verdict against them but a seat.

How remarkable is the language of Scripture! We all thought that by and by we were going to be judged; but even the book of Daniel says that, far from the saints being judged, they are going to be the judges.

W. T. P. Wolston

One writer makes this a test of how believers treat each other now.

They ought really to have known that "the saints will judge the world." This fact had been stated in the Old Testament... Had they really known it, they would not have dragged one another into pagan law courts. If we really knew it, we would perhaps avoid certain things that we do.

F. B. Hole

Summary

- Until — the horn wins, but only up to a date God has fixed; "until" is the whole comfort of the verse.

- Coming — preaching the gospel does not end the persecution. The Ancient of Days ends it by coming, and the Son of Man who comes is Him.

- Given — the saints are handed judgment; no one passes judgment on them. Those the horn overpowered become the judges.

- Two companies — judgment belongs to the heavenly saints. The kingdom reaches wider, and writers differ over who these saints are.

- Therefore — people who will judge the world should not run to the world to settle their quarrels. What you know about the future should shape how you live now.

Daniel 7:23

He said thus The fourth beast shall be a fourth kingdom upon the earth, which shall be different from all the kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down, and break it in pieces.

Daniel asked what the fourth beast meant, and the angel answers plainly: it stands for a kingdom. Two questions remain — which empire is meant, and whether its devouring lies behind us or still ahead.

The angel's plain interpretation

The angel does not leave the symbol open. He names a kingdom, then describes how it governs, how far it reaches, and what it does to those who resist.

The angel explains the vision of the fourth beast. We are told plainly that it represents "a fourth kingdom on earth." This we know was the Roman Empire. It was "different from all the kingdoms" because it took a form of government that combined rule by one man with rule by the people. The iron and clay of the image had pictured this beforehand. Its rule was almost universal, so it could well be said to "devour the whole earth." By treading down and breaking in pieces, it subdued the nations, and crushed those who refused to submit. So we have a picture of the Roman Empire in the day of its first power.

Hamilton Smith

Why a kingdom is shown as a beast

Why picture a government as a wild animal? Daniel's own book answers, and the rule in view is Gentile rule — the rule of the nations outside Israel.

We need not travel beyond Daniel's book to learn that Gentile rule is simply bestial in God's sight. The same powers that were shown to Nebuchadnezzar as metals in Dan. 2 were shown to Daniel as wild beasts in Dan. 7. Rev. 13, 17, referring clearly to the time of the end, confirm this. Scripture speaks of the last great united monarchy of Christendom as a beast out of the sea, and out of the abyss. The symbol means that Gentile power, and especially in its last phase, is completely without conscience and without God.

W. W. Fereday

"Different from all the kingdoms"

The difference is not only in ferocity. Two details mark it out: what this empire is made of, and how many rulers it ends with.

Nothing but the Roman Empire matches the feet of iron and clay. Nothing else offers a parallel to the ten toes in one picture and the ten horns in the other. Their only true meaning is ten kings reigning together. No other power that ever held sway can be so truly compared to iron that "breaks to pieces and shatters all things," or to a ravenous beast of no known kind with great iron teeth that "devoured and broke in pieces and stamped what was left with its feet." Then the Germanic clay entered. It shows the brittleness of independent will, in contrast with the old Roman way of holding together around one centre. That self-will broke up the empire in the past, and it will come to a head in the tenfold division of the future, in that revival of the empire which Daniel 7 assumes before judgment falls, and which Revelation 17 reveals plainly.

William Kelly

Fulfilled, yet not finished

Verse 23 describes something history records. The verse after it forces a decision about time.

Next we are told that "the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise" (v. 24). This is the crucial point in the interpretation. Verse 23 refers without doubt to the past. So the question arises: are these ten kings past or future? Some argue for what many call the historical interpretation, and hold that the prophecy has already been fulfilled. There is a fatal objection to this theory. Once this fourth kingdom is judged, the kingdom of the Son of man at once succeeds it and takes its place (vv. 13, 14, 26, 27; compare also Dan. 2:43-44). What event in the past, we may well ask, could answer, even in the smallest degree, to what those Scriptures speak of?

Edward Dennett

The language reaches forward

Commentators differ over how much of this verse is history and how much is still coming. One writer reads its trampling and breaking as a scene still to come.

We have watched the Beast treading down the earth and breaking it in pieces (Dan. 7:23) — a display of senseless brute force — and his partner in crime, the Antichrist, morally darkening and deceiving the world.

Walter Scott

Where the devouring ends

The prophecy does not stop at conquest. It follows this empire to its last ruler, and to what heaven does about him.

We have a crowd of detailed predictions of an unmatched kind. There are the many horns in the last empire at its close. There is the bold presumption and restless ambition of its last chief, who from a small beginning ruled the rest. Not content with trampling down the saints, he rose up in blasphemy against God and His rights. That called out summary and final judgment on all, and heaven acted to establish the everlasting kingdom of power and glory.

William Kelly

Summary

- Named — the angel calls the beast a kingdom, and commentators identify it as Rome.

- Bestial — Scripture draws it as a wild animal, because it rules without conscience and without God.

- Different — iron strength mixed with brittle self-will, ending in rule shared by ten kings.

- Unfinished — verse 23 describes what history saw. The ten kings are still ahead, since the Son of Man's kingdom takes over the moment this one is judged.

- Judged — the devouring ends in blasphemy against God, then in judgment. Heaven then sets up the kingdom that lasts.

Daniel 7:24

And as to the ten horns, out of this kingdom shall arise ten kings; and another shall arise after them; and he shall be different from the former, and he shall subdue three kings.

The angel now gives Daniel the plain meaning of what he saw. The ten horns on the fourth beast stand for ten kings. After them an eleventh rises, unlike the rest, who puts down three of them. Does this belong to history, or is it still ahead?

Ten Horns Mean Ten Kings

The angel does not leave the symbol open. Horns stand for kings, and the fourth empire ends divided.

Daniel shows the Roman Empire divided into ten kingdoms — "out of this kingdom ten kings shall arise." After this another little horn comes up, the same as the beast in Revelation. He subdues three kingdoms and wields the whole power of the empire, and God judges that empire because of his blasphemy.

T. B. Baines

Never Yet Seen in History

Writers press a simple historical test against the verse. Rome, as the world has known it, never matched this description.

"It had ten horns," and these are ten kings (verse 24). This was never true in the past. The Roman empire was under one government. It is true that in the last days of its power many of the emperors shared the running of their vast lands with others. But there was never anything like what Daniel saw in his vision. Here we have ten horns — ten kings — and one rising among them to become their leader and head. What does this prove? It proves that this vast power, scattered and broken for so long, still has a history ahead of it. Scripture cannot be broken. Every word of it must come true.

W. W. Fereday

Commentators differ on how far past history already pictured this. Some allow a partial application, while holding that the main fulfilment is still ahead:

The fourth or Roman power is just as clearly divided into ten horns, ruling at the same time, with one small horn at its rise that pulls up three of them by the roots. That horn is as remarkable for its intelligence as for its pride and blasphemous boldness. Here, though, we stand before something that still awaits its fulfilment, even if we admit a partial application to past history. By its lawlessness that horn brings on more than the loss of rule that God allowed to fall on the earlier beasts. It brings direct, distinct, divine judgment when God's kingdom appears in the person of the Son of Man.

William Kelly

Why the Eleventh Is "Different"

The angel says the newcomer is unlike the ten. The difference lies in what he stands for.

He is different from the ten kings because they stand for different kingdoms. This king stands for a special power that rises up among the ten kingdoms, and he gains his territory by subduing three of them. It is "his dominion" that judgment deals with at the end (verse 26). So it seems certain that the little horn, while subduing three of the kings, gains power over the whole empire.

Hamilton Smith

From Three Conquered to Ten United

Subduing three is the start, not the finish. Commentators read the remaining seven as drawn in behind him.

The conclusion is unavoidable: the little horn is none other than the head of the revived Roman empire in Western Europe in the last days. So the little horn rises after the ten kingdoms are formed. He subdues three of them, whether by military strength or by other means. Then the other seven join with the three he has conquered in one vast confederation, and the little horn becomes its imperial head.

Edward Dennett

A Man, Not a System

Some have read the horn as a system rather than a man. The reply points to what the horn does: it speaks, and it conquers.

But the great words of the horn bring down judgment on the beast, and this assures us still more that the horn is a person. A system of government cannot be held responsible; for that you must have a living being. Nor could we think of ten systems of government, an eleventh of which subdued three, as is said of the "horn." But if a real king is meant, nothing is more natural.

Frederick W. Grant

Not to Be Confused With Others

Prophecy shows more than one evil figure. Writers warn against merging them into one.

This person must not be confused either with the Antichrist on the one hand, or with the little horn of Dan. 8:9 on the other. Antichrist is a religious leader more than a political one. His kingly power seems to be limited to the land of Israel, where the people will accept him as the promised Messiah (Dan. 11:36). He will be in league with the Western chief, no doubt, but must not be confused with him. Scripture plainly says that the little horn of Dan. 8 rises out of one of the four divisions of Alexander's empire.

W. W. Fereday

Summary

- Ten — The horns are ten kings arising out of the fourth kingdom, ruling side by side rather than in succession.

- Eleventh — After the ten, another rises who is different from them. He is a living person, not a system. Only a person speaks the great words that bring judgment.

- Three — His climb begins by putting down three kings; that conquest is the doorway, not the destination.

- Whole — Having taken three, he gains the whole empire; at the end judgment falls on his dominion.

- Future — No past form of Rome matched this picture. The verse points ahead to a confederacy still to come, which ends under God's direct judgment.

Daniel 7:25

And he shall speak words against the Most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most high [places], and think to change seasons and the law; and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and a half time.

Daniel has seen four beasts, and out of the fourth rises a small horn. Here the angel says plainly what that horn will do — against God, against His people, and against their sacred calendar — and how long God will let him do it.

A ruler who defies God

What Daniel hears of him first is not cruelty but blasphemy. One writer traces that back to what the man is inside:

His moral character comes out next, in the words, "And he shall speak great words against the Most High." Like every person who is not born again, his mind is hostile to God. But in his wild contempt for God he goes further: he dares to stand in open defiance.

Edward Dennett

Why he attacks God's people

The same writer links hatred of God to hatred of His people, and shows what God allows through it:

As a result — for whoever hates God must also hate His people — he will "wear out the saints of the high places"… in his bold attempt to wipe the name of God off the face of the earth. So God will let the patience of His people on earth be tested… He allows them to fall at this time into the hands of their enemy for their chastening and purifying. But though their enemy, as Satan's instrument, may sift them, not one single grain of wheat shall fall to the ground.

Edward Dennett

What "times and laws" are

The phrase sounds vague until you ask what a Jewish reader would have heard in it. One writer ties it to the rebuilt temple and its feasts:

This little horn will "think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand." By then the Jewish temple will have been rebuilt, though in unbelief, and with it the rules of the law and the various feasts. These are the "times and laws" this king will think to change — that is, to do away with. Their very existence testifies that God exists, whatever the people who keep them are like. That is unbearable to a man who wants to take God's place for himself.

Edward Dennett

What is handed over — and what is not

Much depends on the small word "they." Two writers read it as the times and laws, not the people:

The saints of the Most High were the people the prophet knew and cared about… This wicked power wears out the saints of the high places, and thinks to change times and laws; and they shall be given into his hand. The saints are not what is given up, for God never hands them over to the enemy. He may let saints be troubled for a while, but He never lets them go. It is the times and laws that are given up for a time.

William Kelly

Another writer measures the trouble and marks off what the enemy can never touch:

The sufferings of God's chosen people during the great tribulation last 1260 days, and Satan could not make it 1261 however much he wanted… "Times and laws" (religious institutions) may be given into his hand, but not God's people.

W. W. Fereday

"Saints of the Most High" — a title about heaven

The word for "Most High" is not the same in both halves of the verse. The one joined to "saints" is plural, and some translations render it "the high places":

Two different words are translated "Most High," one singular and one plural. The plural means "the high (places)."… Here the subject is government only. It is the government belonging by right to the heavens, and to Him who reigns there, that must be owned — in the face of a power that denies it, sets itself up against it, and will own no power but its own on the earth.

J. N. Darby

The measured length of the trouble

Jewish usage explains the odd phrasing of the time limit:

A "time," it is said, was the word the Jews used for the period from one yearly sacrifice or festival to the next. So it came to mean a year of 360 days. "Times" would stand for two years, and the "dividing of time" for half a year. So we have three and a half years in which this little horn gets his way and stops all Jewish worship.

The Bible Treasury

Writers differ on whether the three and a half years also picture a longer stretch of history:

Comparing the different phrases for the same period in Revelation makes it perfectly certain that three and a half years were meant… there is no objection to allowing a longer application in a general way, as long as the crisis itself is not set aside.

William Kelly

How it ends

The horn's career does not fade away. One event ends it:

The persecutions end with the coming of the Ancient of days and judgment given to the saints.

J. N. Darby

Summary

- Words first. The horn's course begins in speech against God — open defiance, not just unbelief.

- Then war. Hatred of God becomes hatred of His people; the saints are worn down, yet not one grain of wheat is lost.

- Then worship. What he abolishes is the "times and laws" — the feasts and ritual whose very existence testifies that God is.

- But not the saints. It is the times and laws that are given into his hand. God never lets His own out of His own hand.

- And not for long. A time, times and half a time is three and a half years. God fixed that limit, and it closes when the Ancient of Days comes and gives the kingdom to the saints.

Daniel 7:26

And the judgment shall sit, and they shall take away his dominion, to consume and to destroy it unto the end.

Daniel has just watched a ruler boast against God and wear down His people for three and a half years. Now a court sits and takes his rule away, which raises three questions: who judges, whose rule falls, and what "consumed and destroyed" means.

The court that sits

The verse opens with a court session, not a battle. One writer describes whose throne this is, and what brings the sentence:

Afterwards the thrones are set, and the Ancient of days sits. It is a session of judgment, the throne of Jehovah's judgment; it is not said where, but its effect is on earth. The words of the little horn are the occasion of the judgment being carried out. The scene of judgment forms part of the vision of the fourth beast, and relates especially to it.

J. N. Darby

Commentators differ here. Another writer denies that the boasting is what makes the court sit:

Nowhere in this chapter, I think, does Daniel tell us that the judgment sits in heaven because this little horn boasts and blasphemes. I grant that the Judge, because of such blasphemy, has the fourth beast slain. He also has the dominion of the little horn itself consumed and destroyed. But that, I believe, is all we learn from either verse 11 or 26.

J. G. Bellett

Whose dominion

The verse says "his dominion," and the pronoun matters. One writer answers who that "his" is, and what the court is responding to:

But the judgment sits to take account of all this pride. The dominion of the little horn is consumed and destroyed. We may notice here that it is in fact the little horn that in the end wields the supreme power. It is his dominion which is destroyed.

J. N. Darby

Consumed and destroyed — one blow, not a long decline

Some readers hear in the English word "consume" a power fading away over centuries. One writer answers from the original languages:

The idea of "the Consumption" rests on a mistake about the meaning of Scripture and its language. Neither Daniel 7:26 nor 2 Thessalonians 2:8 means a gradual weakening of strength, though our English word "consume" may suggest it. "Destroy" is the true force of the Aramaic and of the Greek.

The Bible Treasury

The phrase "to the end" is then read as measuring completeness rather than duration — the judgment is exhaustive, leaving nothing of the dominion behind:

It means that the effect of the judgment will be thorough, not a slow process, nor repeated acts of vengeance.

William Kelly

Who carries out the sentence

If the end is one blow, someone must strike it. One writer names who does, and when:

This is instant and extreme judgment, carried out by the Lord in person. If anything were needed to confirm it, the plain phrase "the appearance of His coming" does so. So does the important addition of "Jesus," the Lord Jesus.

William Kelly

Why this ending differs from the others

Babylon and Persia lost their empires but lived on as peoples for a while. The fourth power ends another way:

Babylon lost its dominion and yet lasted for some time, and Persia did the same. But the destruction of the fourth beast will be complete. The others were granted longer life after their empire fell. Here the judgment and the destruction go together.

J. N. Darby

Where it sits in the timetable

The verse before gives the horn a set period. One writer places it in Daniel's own timetable and says what follows it:

The horn speaks great words against the Most High, wears out the saints of the Most High, and thinks to change times and laws. These are given into its hands for a time, times, and half a time — that is, for the last half week of Daniel's seventy weeks, just before the Lord comes and the judgment falls.

Frederick W. Grant

Summary

- Court — A court sits before anything falls. Thrones are set, the Ancient of Days takes His seat, and the effect lands on earth.

- Cause — The charge is pride. The court takes account of the horn's boasting and of the saints he has worn out.

- Confiscation — The dominion removed is the little horn's own. He is the one who ends up holding supreme power, so the sentence falls on him.

- Completeness — "Consumed and destroyed to the end" is not slow decay. The force of the original word is destroy. Earlier empires lost their rule and lived on; this one loses both at once.

- Christ — The Lord Himself carries out the sentence when He appears, at the close of the last half-week. So the pressure on His people has a fixed end, not an endless one.

Daniel 7:27

But the kingdom and the dominion, and the greatness of the kingdoms under the whole heavens, shall be given to the people of the saints of the most high [places]. His kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey him.

Daniel's night vision does not end with the terror of the fourth beast. It ends with a handover of power that lasts for ever. Three questions follow: who are "the saints of the Most High"? Who are "the people" of those saints? And who is the "Him" that all dominions obey?

What Comes After the Beast

This verse answers the judgment of the verses before it. The little horn's rule ends, and something takes its place on the same stage — the earth.

Judgment has been passed on the little horn. His dominion has been taken away, consumed and destroyed to the end. Then "the kingdom and the dominion and the greatness of the kingdoms under the whole heaven shall be given to the people of the saints of the Most High." This is the kingdom of the Son of Man. It is set up on earth after the judgment and removal of the last of the four world empires.

Edward Dennett

Whose Kingdom

The verse gives the kingdom to a people, then calls it His kingdom. Edward Dennett reads the closing words as pointing back to Christ: the gift never stands apart from the Giver. He quotes an older translation here, which reads "whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom" where the ESV has "his kingdom."

In verse 27, though, it is "the people of the saints of the high places" who come into prominence. They are the ones the kingdom is given to. Yet it is not apart from Christ. At the end of the verse it says, "Whose" (that is, Christ's) "kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey Him." It is His kingdom. He is simply pleased in His grace to join "the people of the saints of the high places" with Himself.

Edward Dennett

Saints of the "High Places"

The title "saints of the Most High" carries a margin reading: saints of the "high ones," or high places. William Kelly links that wording to a New Testament phrase, and then names who will share the reign.

The margin says, the saints of the "high ones." That is where the New Testament expression "heavenly places" comes from. … When dominion is given to Him, He will not take it alone. All who have ever waited for this kingdom, in every age, will come with Him. That will be the time when He shows His risen ones. Abraham, Enoch, David — whoever they may be who have known Him by faith — will be there in changed and glorified bodies, and will reign with Him.

William Kelly

"The People of the Saints"

Verse 27 does not repeat the wording of verse 18. It adds two words — the people. Commentators read that addition as deliberate. It marks off a second company with a different portion.

"The people of the saints" must be kept distinct from "the saints" themselves. The Jewish people are meant. "The greatness of the kingdoms under the whole heaven" is destined for them. But they are not said to reign, and they have nothing to do with the heavenly side of the kingdom.

W. W. Fereday

Writers divide the reigning saints into classes in different ways. They agree on where this earthly people stands:

God calls Israel back to the land for blessing. Israel is the people of these heavenly saints, and theirs will be the highest place on earth in the Millennial age. Jerusalem will yet be the earth's chief city, after the great cities of the nations have been judged.

An Outline of Sound Words

All Dominions Serve and Obey

The last clause widens the view from one nation to every power on earth. Hamilton Smith traces the line: the kingdoms pass under one people, and through that people the nations come to worship.

After the judgment of the beast and his kingdom, all the kingdoms of the earth will pass under the rule of the people of the saints of the Most High — God's earthly people, the Jews. Then, through the people of God, all the peoples of the earth will be brought to serve and worship Him, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom.

Hamilton Smith

A Kingdom With No Successor

Four empires rose and fell in this chapter. What replaces them ends the sequence — no fifth beast follows.

Just as the heir to a kingdom is taught and prepared for the throne he is to occupy, so God is educating His saints now to share the kingdom of the world which is to belong to Christ.

William Kelly

Summary

- Given, not seized. The kingdom comes as a gift, after the beast's rule is destroyed. It is the kingdom of the Son of Man, set up on earth.

- Given to saints. In the margin, "saints of the Most High" reads saints of the high places. Christ will not take dominion alone. He shows His risen ones, and they reign with Him.

- Given through a people. "The people of the saints" is a second company: the Jewish people. Theirs is the greatness of the kingdoms under the whole heaven, and the highest place on earth.

- Given for all. Through that people, all the peoples of the earth come to serve and worship Him. The reach is every dominion, not one nation.

- Given for ever. It is still His kingdom. The saints hold it because He joins them to Himself in grace. No earthly power comes after it.

Daniel 7:28

So far is the end of the matter. As for me Daniel, my thoughts much troubled me, and my countenance was changed in me; but I kept the matter in my heart.

Daniel's night visions end with a shaken man. He had seen four beast-like empires, and a kingdom given at last to the Son of Man. Now the closing words of the chapter turn from the future to the prophet's own face and heart.

The cost of carrying God's secrets

Daniel was not a neutral recorder. One commentator weighs the honour of carrying God's thoughts against its cost.

If it is an honour beyond words to be trusted with God's own thoughts, then the one who carries them must suffer. He suffers all the more because the time to make them known had not yet come. At this time Daniel lived surrounded by the splendour of the empire of Babylon. Its power reached the ends of the earth, and no one doubted that it would last. But the future lay unrolled like a scroll before his astonished eyes. Looking far ahead into the coming centuries, he saw a long line of wars, conflicts, tyrannies, and oppressions — all before the One who had left His throne at Jerusalem would step in.

Edward Dennett

Another writer names what Daniel had been hoping for instead.

As a godly Jew he would be watching for the coming Messiah, with His reign of peace, prosperity, and blessing. But now the Spirit of God had opened up the future before his soul. Much of it was bound to be a mystery to him. Even so, he could not help seeing that his people had a long road of sorrow to walk before the day they longed for arrived.

The Christian's Friend

Troubled, yet treasuring

The verse holds two things together: a changed face and a heart that keeps what it has seen.

Daniel had the privilege of looking far into the future. He saw the people of God settled in a world-wide and everlasting kingdom under the rule of the Most High God. Still, as he thought of the seas of sorrow and trial they will pass through before they reach that kingdom, his thoughts troubled him and his face changed. Even so, he treasured these things in his heart. It is good for God's people at all times to look beyond the long dark night and, in their hearts, to welcome the coming day.

Hamilton Smith

Another writer finds a familiar parallel for what Daniel did with what he had seen.

The prophet had a dream that troubled him deeply, and even after hearing what it meant he was still troubled. Like Mary with the words of the shepherds of Bethlehem, and of Jesus in the temple (Luke 2:19, 51), he kept the matter in his heart… This vision, however, taught him that four kingdoms or empires must pass away before the Son of Man would set up His kingdom, which would never pass away or be destroyed.

William J Hocking

Why his distress becomes our comfort

Daniel saw all this before the first of the four empires had even fallen, and without the light the New Testament later gave.

Daniel received this vision shortly before the first of the four great empires fell. He did not have the further light the New Testament gives, so we can understand what a disturbing effect it had on his mind. What disturbed him may well encourage us. The beast-like empires of men will vanish in judgment, and all dominion will belong to the Son of Man. His people, in heaven and on earth, will exercise the authority He gives them.

F. B. Hole

A closing line, and a closing section

The phrase about the end of the matter marks a real boundary in the book — one visible in the original languages.

The Spirit of God reveals this vision, and the ones that follow, in a different language from the one He used in the earlier parts of the book. From the early part of Daniel 2 to the end of Daniel 7 the language was Chaldee, the tongue of the king of Babylon. From Daniel 8 to the end of the book it is Hebrew… What especially concerned the Gentile empires was given in the language of the first great Gentile Empire.

William Kelly

Prophecy meant for the heart

One writer tests all study of prophecy by what it does to the reader.

If the study of prophecy does not give us a deeper sense of how God's people have failed on the earth, I am sure we lose one of its most important practical uses. Where that sense is missing, the study of prophecy is usually of little profit. It turns into a question of dates and countries, of popes and kings. But God did not give prophecy to exercise people's cleverness. He gave it to express His own mind about their moral condition.

William Kelly

Measured against that, our own response to the same words is exposed.

If we would be useful to God in these last days, we must train our souls to look at things from God's point of view. The deep spiritual feelings of men of old are a rebuke to us, for these are days of shallowness and superficiality.

W. W. Fereday

Summary

- Honour — being trusted with God's thoughts is a privilege beyond words, and the one who carries them pays for it.

- Sorrow — the long road troubled him. Four empires must pass, and his people must walk a road of sorrow, before the Messiah he waited for reigns.

- Silence — like Mary, he kept the matter in his heart, since the time to make it known had not yet come.

- Boundary — the end of the matter closes the section written in Chaldee, the language of Babylon. From chapter 8 the book turns to Hebrew.

- Reversal — in New Testament light, what disturbed Daniel now encourages us. The beast-like empires end in judgment, and all dominion goes to the Son of Man.